《Super Rich Man》 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 1 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 1 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 1 Too Naive ¡°Leon, you¡¯re just nothing!¡± ¡°What makes you think a delivery boy like you deserves to date my beautiful daughter Winny?¡± A birthday party was going on in the Sheraton Hotel in the middle of Oregon. A woman with short and slick hair stared at Leon with hatred. Her name is Mnie, mother to Leon¡¯s girlfriend. Super Rich Man by kiang ¡°Bam!¡± Mnie took the beautifully wrapped gift on the table and hit Leon¡¯s head with it. A real crystal bracelet by Givenchy inside the box fell out and shattered into pieces. Leon had spent a year¡¯s worth of his sry to get the gift! While Winny, Leon¡¯s tall and beautiful girlfriend, stayed quiet and looked at Leon cynically. ¡°Just so you know, Winny was epted at the province¡¯s best university. She is the only one to make it to a master¡¯s degree out of the whole school. You better give up while it¡¯s not toote yet!¡± Leon scored the highest amongst students epted into the academy, but his name was removed for some unknown reason. When Leon bent down to pick up the bracelet pieces, someone roughly stepped on the bracelet fragments. Holding in his anger, Leon looked up and saw Gerald¡¯s snobby face. ¡°Hey, poor boy, what makes you think you deserve my cousin? You must be dreaming!¡± Gerald stepped on Leon¡¯s hand multiple times then kicked him. ¡°Auntie, here¡¯s a teddy bear for Winny, I wish all the best for her.¡± Gerald thoughtlessly chose his cheap gift for One hundred dors from a roadside shop. Mnie instead dly epted the gift; she held the teddy bear very cautiously. ¡°Gerald, you are indeed a wonderful man, Winny and I am very happy with your present. If you both weren¡¯t cousins, I would¡¯ve got you married to Winny!¡± Gerald and Winny are distantly rted, so their blood rtion were not very close. But Gerald¡¯s attraction towards his school idol Rachel was bigger than towards Winny. The reason behind Gerald¡¯s action was purely due to his dislike of Leon. Gerald once almost harassed Rachel, but Leon caught him by ident and stopped him from doing so. At that moment, Leon¡¯s shoulder is shaking, his hands tightly fisted, trying his best to hold on to his anger! The Givenchy bracelet he bought worth a year of his sry was treated like trash by them, and a roadside bought teddy bear was deemed better! ¡°Ring¡­¡± ¡°Leon, you¡¯re so useless! It¡¯s just food delivery and you crashed a BMW. You are fired! You are responsible for the service cost!¡± Leon immediately cut the call, trying to hold his anger. ¡°Winny, please return the One hundred thousand dors spent on that bracelet, I really need the money right now!¡± Both Leon¡¯s breath and voice tone sounded heavy. Leon spent his free time working as a delivery man. He even saved up on living and spent four years of his time at university to save up to One hundred thousand dors, which he deposited in Winny¡¯s card. Leon seems to trust his girlfriend too much. At first, he nned to use the money to continue his studies, but instead, he had to use it to rece the crash¡¯s loss. During the one year of their rtionship, Winny wouldn¡¯t have possibly spent all of Leon¡¯s hard work by herself, right? ¡°I¡¯ve spent it all,¡± answered Winny with a smirk. Leon felt like he was struck by lightning when he heard Winny¡¯s answer! ¡°What? You didn¡¯t even ask my permission, why did you finish it?!¡± Leon¡¯s voice was hoarse as if something was stuck in his throat. ¡°All that is not even enough to buy my make-up supplies. I¡¯ve wasted a year of my youth with you, so that makes it even. We¡¯re done!¡± All this time, Leon is just a free lunch ticket to Winny. More than that, Winny is admitted to a top university and will soon leave Oregon. She is undoubtedly impatient to cut her rtionship with Leon. What a shame it would be if people found out her boyfriend is just a food delivery man! ¡°Is this it for all the feelings we had for each other? You¡¯ve changed!¡± shouted Leon. His eyes reddened, and his lips trembled, trying not to cry. All the promises and romance which Leon had just felt¡­ everything changed in one night only because Winny is going to the best university! ¡°You should¡¯ve realized that we are from two different worlds!¡± Winny looked at Leon cynically, her face full of hatred while Leon felt very disappointed at her. ¡°The money! Give back my money, I need it now!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? How stingy, do you have to do this for just such a small amount? My decision to break up with you was definitely the right one!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just One hundred thousand dors. Seriously I don¡¯t get it!¡± Mnie added. While Gerald just looked at Leon with cockiness, ¡°If you do what I tell you, I¡¯ll return the money!¡± ¡°What is the condition?¡± Leon knew Gerald was not this nice. He saw Gerald pointing in between his legs. ¡°Here! Pass through here and bark like a dog!¡± ¡°You are outrageous!¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want your money?¡± ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll go!¡± Leon shouted with determination. ¡°Winny! Look at this street dog, your ex-boyfriend!¡± shouted Gerald happily. Winny raised her chin high, and with a disgusted expression, she said, ¡°A low-life like him deserves a sad life!¡± At that moment, Leon lifted his feet and kicked hard at Gerald¡¯s crotch. He might live poorly, but he still has to have dignity! Gerald was immediately on the floor, writhing in immense pain until rolling on the floor. Amid themotion, Leon took off on his bike. Even though he made his escape, he was eventually caught. The reason for his custody was silly, he was used of attempted rape! That night Leon was obviously out drinking with his best friend Jason to pour out his emotions and was not at the crime scene. This is obviously fake! In the custody center¡¯s visitation room, Leon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red. The sadness he felt has reached its limit. Thankfully there is evidence that Leon was not at the crime scene, so Jason could help prove Leon not guilty. ¡°Jas, I knew you¡¯de. Once I¡¯m out of here I¡¯ll treat you to an all you can eat restaurant¡±. Leon¡¯s expression improved at the sight of Jason. Even though he is in trouble, he still has a good friend to look after him; this is the only thing that made Leon happy. At that moment, Jason was feeling conflicted too. He felt tense but excited at the same time. With a smirk on his face, Jason told Leon, ¡°You need to calm down. I¡¯ll stand as a witness for you and prove that you are indeed a rapist!¡± Hearing what his friend said, Leon¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. ¡°Jas, what do you mean? It¡¯s not the time for jokes!¡± All this time, Leon has always thought of Jason as his own brother. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. Everyone¡¯s got to move forward. A chance to fix my life is up in front of my eyes. As soon as I graduate, I¡¯ll secure a job as the Chow family¡¯s hotel manager at their five-star hotel! Hahahaha.¡± Jason was initially hit with guilt but was consumed by greed once he imagined his bright future. ¡°Jason, it turns out you are helping Gerald! Where is your conscience?!¡± Leon could no longer hold on to his anger. If they weren¡¯t in the custody center, Leon would¡¯ve gone crazy. ¡°Moral conscience? Can moral conscience feed you? I don¡¯t want to live my whole life as a low life. Also, there¡¯s one thing I must tell you. Do you know why you were removed from the master¡¯s degree registration?¡± ¡°Why?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Was there a hidden reason behind it? ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about it? Your major only has a spot for 1 person. For some time, Winny has been flirting with the major head, and Gerald is Winny¡¯s cousin. All that is enough to kick you out, but you were too dumb to realize it!¡± Jason went and left Leon alone. Leon felt like his heart was stabbed by a thousand knives. Two weekster, at Tarumanagara University. Leon finally stepped foot at his university gate. Since there wasn¡¯t enough evidence, Leon was finally released. But it seems to be difficult to erase the trace from his campus. And while all that is happening, Winny has begun her new life somewhere else. When Leon came back, a lot of people tried to avoid him as if he brought disease. But once again, a piece of bad news struck Leon like lightning. It was agreed that after graduating, Leon would work at the Royal Taruma hospital. Instead, he received an email saying he was rejected. The hospital is one of the best in Oregon, and the eptance rate is meager. The hospital is his only path after failing to enroll in his university of choice. Would there still be a way forward for Leon? Does he have to stick to working as a delivery man just to earn a living? At that moment, his phone rang. Once he saw the caller ID Leon¡¯s facial expression changed. He answered the call. ¡°It¡¯s been 4 years until you finally remember me. Did you even know how I got here during these years?¡± Leon¡¯s hoarse voice sounded hysterical. ¡°What do you mean I crossed family rules and had to pretend to be poor in Oregon and ept shame from others up to this day. With the reason of family education!¡± ¡°I want toe home!¡± From the other side of the line, a soft female voice answered. ¡°Sir, you should be thankful for experiencing the life of a poor man. You must be well aware of the people around you. Now that the first step of the exam is over, you will receive a small amount ofpensation, as promised. You will also be allowed to use all the abilities you have mastered. Your second test to take over all family corporations in Oregon starts now. ¡°Are you for real? If it wasn¡¯t for food delivery I would¡¯ve starved to death. And only now do you remember me. Mawar, are you ready to be a housewife?¡± Leon and Mawar have been paired since both were unborn, but Leon disagrees with the decision. Because Leon wanted to try for himself what it felt like to be in love, he seeded in tasting its bitterness. ¡°Sir, all this time I have always received love and kindness from the Wijaya family. I shall not ask for more. As long as I can serve you, Sir, I will wait for you toe home.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Leonughed with a sarcastic tone. They grew up together through childhood and understood each other well. Mawar is a year older than Leon; he sees her as his sibling. How could he even bring himself to do it? ¡°Sir, in a while you shall receive yourpensation from your uncle.¡± ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t need much. I only want to enjoy lots of meat in my hotpot, sing my heart out, and sleep well in a hotel room with a huge bed. All these four years delivering food I have not even once eaten beef. Have you ever felt like this?¡± As a sessor to the most mysterious family in United States, Leon has to go through a set of trials before inheriting his family wealth ording to a group of rules. It has five stages. Since he was only three years old, Leon¡¯s father has nned on raising him as a tough person. He invited masters of diverse expertise to train Leon in many abilities, starting from arts, medicine, feng shui, ancient foreseeing techniques, self-defense, and ancient antiquities. Four years ago, when the first phase of the exam started, Leon was sent to live in Oregon¡¯s harsh city without a single penny. Leon also wasn¡¯t allowed to use the different expertise thought to him by the experts to train his willpower and experience the life of an ordinary man. Leon understood his father¡¯s goodwill. His family did all this to avoid unwanted circumstances; even simultaneously, they are also grooming his cousins as potential recements. At that moment, a few of his schoolmates passed by Leon and whispered to themselves. ¡°What scum, at first, I thought he¡¯s an ambitious person, in reality, he¡¯s just trash!¡± ¡°Winny really made the right choice.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine. If the incident hadn¡¯t happened, he could¡¯ve got a proper job.¡± ¡°Trash like him deserves a break up.¡± Leon¡¯s emotion is reaching its peak, and with his hand, he hit the tree beside him hard. The tree didn¡¯t move a single bit, not even a single leaf fell. When Leon went, a profound impression was made on the tree¡¯s bark as if a hammer had hit it. ¡®Ting!¡¯ Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 2 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 2 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 2 I Am Strong A call came for Mawar a few moments then to remind him. ¡°Sir, please take the more than 900 million US dors aspensation for the four years. Besides, there is aSpanish Restaurantrestaurant, karaoke center, and a five-star hotel all purchased under your name.¡± ¡°You can head to the SZ Bank and reach out to Mr. Steven to arrange your money. Everything has been set, Sir. I¡¯ve also prepared you a scooter.¡± Leon felt much calmer as soon as he heard Mawar¡¯s warm voice. ¡®It has been four years, and as heir to this amount of money, it is about time for me to make a comeback. I wished to interact with you all like normal people, but all you¡¯ve been is cruel to me. It¡¯s time to show you all my real power!¡± In half an hour, Leon made it to the SZ Bank branch without changing his work clothes. Leon nned to withdraw some of the money as pocket money. The rest will be left to Mr. Steven to manage. By coincidence, it is a crowded day at the bank. Leon didn¡¯t want to look eye-catching, so he didn¡¯t straight away look for Mr. Steven and took a queue number instead. A woman dressed in the bank¡¯s uniform came to him. Her sexy body swayed as she walked in high heels. ¡°Excuse me, mister, my name is Shally. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to withdraw money,¡± Leon replied. ¡°My apologies, Sir, since the bank service is very busy today, you can withdraw through the ATM instead. That way will save you time too. We hope for your understanding.¡± ¡°The ATM has a limit. I¡¯ll have to withdraw from the counter.¡± Leon answered easily. Leon took the queue order as instructed, so why does he have to give it up for other customers?! ¡°Sir, the counter is very busy. Please just withdraw from the ATM!¡± Shally answered back with a shooing tone. But what to do if they need to withdraw arge amount of money should be done at the counter. Shally eyed Leon from head to toe. In any case, Leon is just a delivery man. Shally can¡¯t treat him the same way she would to wealthy customers. ¡°So why are they allowed to withdraw at the counter?¡± Leon asked while pointing at the counter. ¡°They are withdrawingrge sums of money, Sir. About more than One million dors.¡± Shelly said, arrogantly folding her arms. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leon¡¯s face showed only a confused expression. Is One million dors already a significant amount? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 3 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 3 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 3 I am Wijaya. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll just cancel.¡± Leon felt that if the bank employees think a mere One million dors is too much, their work¡¯s efficiency must be questionable. The transaction he wanted today was worth billions. Leon himself was worried these employees might make a mistake out of surprise at the massive amount of money. Shally thought she was winning and said, ¡°What a waste of time!¡± ¡°Yes, this is a waste of time. I will just look for Steven then.¡± Leon didn¡¯t even bother knowing Mr. Steven¡¯s full name. Mawar has arranged everything for him. Hearing what Leon said, Shally raised her eyebrows. ¡°What makes you think you can just call him that?¡± ¡°If so, how about I call him by name? That would be so rude.¡± Shally¡¯s facial expression immediately darkened, her face cold as ice. ¡°Security! Security! Take him out! He is causing amotion!¡± Two guards immediately came and stood in front of Leon. Leon looked at the two cynically. He exudes a dominating aura against the guards in front of him. As an heir to his family, Leon was trained in self-defense from the age of three. When he was seven, he was tossed in a wolf¡¯sir to fight against them for food. To him, these guards are just nothing! The guards wavered in the presence of Leon¡¯s dominating aura. ¡°Why are you just looking, quickly send him out of here!¡± Shally shouted while stomping her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare! If you move forward, I¡¯ll make you regret your whole life!¡± Leon said with a smug grin. The two guards stood still in fear. Shally became angrier until her face turned red. ¡°How useless are both of you!¡± Shally shouted while pointing at the guards. ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on them. I didn¡¯te today to make amotion. Take me inside, I want to see Mr. Steven.¡± Ms. Shally immediately recalled that Mr. Steven told her a VIP customer wasing today. Is it possible Leon is the customer he meant? After thinking for a short while, Shally rejected her thought. How is it possible that a VIP Mr. Steven mentioned is just a food delivery boy? During her time working at the bank, she has held data of many of Oregon¡¯s wealthy upper-ss but never once has she heard of this young man. At that moment, a man in histe 50s dressed in luxury brands entered the bank. Shally quickly greeted the man. ¡°Wee, Mr. Jeremy. If there is anything urgent, please head to the VIP counter.¡± Shally acted in a friendly manner towards the man; she undoubtedly wanted to take advantage of him. Jeremy stole a nce at Shally¡¯s curvy body with lust and said, ¡°Ms. Shally, I have business with Mr. Steven today.¡± Shally immediately understood what he meant. Shally had interacted with Jeremy for three years, and she knew well he was a wealthy boss. He is most probably the VIP guest Steven told her about this morning. ¡°Mr. Jeremy, this way, please. Mr. Steven has waited for your arrival,¡± Shally said while leading him to Mr. Steven¡¯s office. Shally was suddenly reminded of Leon, and she was worried Leon would make a mess while she is busy. Shally quickly made her way to Leon and warned him, ¡°If you dare try anything, I will not hesitate to call the police!¡± Shally immediately turned and stuck to Jeremy as if a stamp attached to a postcard. ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Sir.¡± Jeremy was confused and asked, ¡°Miss Shally, what did he do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him Sir, he¡¯s just a boy making a mess.¡± ¡°Haha, what a low life,¡± Jeremy said, eyeing Leon cynically. Shally apanied Jeremy to Mr. Steven¡¯s office and knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. Steven, your guest is here.¡± To show her friendliness to Jeremy, Shally didn¡¯t immediately leave after opening the door. She made her appearance in front of Steven on purpose to leave a good impression. Once the door opened, Steven was still showing his smile, but immediately his expression changed. ¡°Where is Mr. Wijaya?¡± Steven asked. ¡°Mr¡­ Wijaya?¡± Shally replied in confusion. While Shally was confused, Jeremy went inside the room without a care. ¡°Wow, Mr. Steven! You understand me well. You even prepared tea!¡± Jeremy said as he sat down and was about to pour his tea. At that moment, Mr. Steven gave him a sharp look and said, ¡°Mr. Jeremy how about we talk about our business next time? You cane again tomorrow.¡± Realizing something was odd about Mr. Steven, Jeremy put down his cup of tea with annoyance. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow!¡± Jeremy shouted with anger in his voice. Mr. Steven didn¡¯t feel like he had done anything wrong. The tea is a Long Jing tea prepared, especially for Mr. Wijaya. It is brewed from the best tea leaves and water from a mountain spring. Compared to Mr. Wijaya, Jeremy is nothing but a roadside stone! ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Steven, but I thought Jeremy was the VIP guest you meant?¡± Shelly asked. ¡°You are wrong! You cannotpare Mr. Wijaya to Jeremy, please pay better attention next time!¡± At that moment, Leon appeared in the office, still in his uniform. Shally is angry at Leon¡¯s appearance. After Steven¡¯s harsh critique of her, Shally attempted to fix her image by kicking Leon out of the office. ¡°Why are you still here? Get out! You can¡¯t just step in Mr. Steven¡¯s office!¡± Leon stood by the door without a movement and calmly spoke. ¡°My surname is Wijaya.¡± As if he was struck by lightning, Steven immediately stood up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Wijaya, pleasee in!¡± ¡°So you are Mr. Steven? Mawar asked me to see you.¡± ¡°Please have a seat, Sir. I brewed this special tea for you, please enjoy.¡± Mr. Steven was immediately very friendly and pouredpliments on Leon. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mr. Steven knew there was only one person in the world who could mention Mawar¡¯s name aloud. That would be the one and only Leon Wijaya! Shally¡¯s mind became foggy; she doesn¡¯t understand what is going on in front of her. How could a food delivery boy be a VIP guest in the bank? Not missing a beat, Stevennded a p on Shally¡¯s face. The three ps sessfully ruined her makeup and made her cheek turn red in pain. ¡°Stupid you! Don¡¯t show up tomorrow!¡± Without a second thought, Steven made a small sacrifice by firing Shally to keep up his reputation in front of Leon. Steven heard the news that Leon came from a wealthy and influential family who dominates the country. Shally realized after the three ps that no matter the young man¡¯s identity in his delivery uniform, she must not disrespect him. ¡°Mr. Wijaya, I sincerely apologize for that. Let¡¯s be direct, Ms. Mawar wanted me to hand this to you.¡± After he said that, Mr. Steven stood up to unlock a safe. What¡¯s inside the safe is not gold, expensive watches, or stacks of foreign currency, but¡­ Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 4 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 4 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 4 Believe What You See? The car key to the Hennessey Venom GT! Only ten are produced worldwide, and only three units have made it into United States. It has a maximum speed limit of 435 km/h, beyond other supercars such as Lamborghini, Bugatti, or Koenigsegg. Titled the world¡¯s fastest sports car, this is not a car even the ordinary rich can buy! Mr. Steven tried his best to contain his feelings, but his two hands just couldn¡¯t stop shaking. He looked at the key with a feeling of jealousy. To own a sports car like this is a dream for so many men! ¡°Oh,¡± just a word came out of Leon as he reached out for the key. From a young age, he was already surrounded by many kinds of luxury cars. When he was 5, he soiled himself on the leather seats of an Aston Martin. And at 10, he secretly took his father¡¯s Pagani Zonda for a spin to impress a girl from school, resulting in punishment in the wolf den for three days. ¡°Mr. Wijaya, Ms. Mawar said they parked the car at Oregon Sports Car Club. You can contact Mr. Liam for the details.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand this girl. I was told to go low profile, but how would I not stand out by driving a Venom to campus?¡± With annoyance, Leon put the key in his pocket. He¡¯s getting used to his four years of ordinary life. Steven can only force a smile upon hearing what Leon said. To drive this rare car to campus, even the richest man in Oregon could not hope to own it, but Leon hates it instead. Even then, Steven could understand, the Wijaya family¡¯s existence in United States is shrouded in mystery. He heard the family possessed an insanely massive amount of assets inside and outside the country and holds even more terrible power than wealth. For someone like Leon, even the most expensive sportscar is nothing but a scooter. Mr. Steven just could not imagine it anymore. He knows that Leon is someone beyond his reach, and the less he knew about the family, the better. ¡°Mr. Wijaya worries not, I have signed a confidentiality agreement. We shall now arrange ns to invest your wealth, as directed by Ms. Mawar. I will be the one handling your investments.¡± Leon simply nodded in agreement. Leon thinks this is all too much. Since then, his father has always nted a mindset to live a simple life. That is why Leon does not put importance on the price of wealth. Even if Leon wants it, he could use all his abilities to control the whole city now. But either way, the heir of the Wijaya family is not public trash who can only waste money. After their talks were over, Steven escorted Leon to the front lobby. Jeremy was not gone yet; he was curious about who made Steven give such respect and dare to ignore him. Jeremy massaged his eyes in disbelief of the sight in front of him. It is unexpected for Mr. Steven to bow down while escorting a young man in a courier¡¯s uniform; Shally just scolded the same man! ¡°He¡­? I didn¡¯t see anything wrong, right?¡± Jeremy was fixated on Leon. Every bit of Leon¡¯s move looked so expert, showing how he is indeed experienced in what he is doing. Leon went because he no longer wants anything to do with Steven bowing behind him. Immediately at that, Jeremy¡¯s perception was upside down! N?velDrama.Org content rights. In half an hour, Leon arrived in front of the Sports Car Club. It is the only Sports Car Club to exist in Oregon and serves as a channel to sell and buy sports cars. The club is where imported sportscars are up for sale. Leon parked his motorbike in the front and entered the club. The receptionist at the front desk was holding her lipstick, very upied at fixing her makeup. She became confused as to why a delivery man coulde inside. To the set of established rules, members are not allowed to order food from outside the club. ¡°Hello, whose order is this?¡± the receptionist asked in confusion. ¡°I am not here to deliver food. I¡¯m looking for Liam, can you get him please?¡± Liam served as themunity¡¯s leader and is also the son of Oregon¡¯s wealthiest property businessman. What a snobby food delivery man! The receptionist eyed the good-looking guy in front of her; she was reasonably sure he wasn¡¯t the son of a conglomerate. ¡°Are you here to buy a car?¡± ¡°No, I want to pick up a car.¡± The receptionist looked confused; the two things meant the same, but Leon made it different. And she wonders since when a delivery man could purchase a luxurious sports car. The cheapest car avable in the club costs at least one million dors. If he could buy a sports car, then why still work as a courier? A long line of questions appeared in the receptionist¡¯s brain. ¡°Mr. Liam is not here now, but he should be back in a bit. Please wait for a while.¡± The receptionist herself has no idea when Liam ising back. She felt that the delivery man need not be taken so seriously. The receptionist grabbed her small mirror and went back to fixing her makeup. Working in the Sports Car Club demands her to keep up her appearance. If one day, a member would notice her, her life would change drastically. Another woman in a simr uniform to the receptionist showed up. She is a staff member at the club too. They gossiped with each other. ¡°So, have you heard of it? A few days ago a brand new Hennessey Venom GT just arrived. That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°One of the rich kids here must be the owner. If my boyfriend could own a car like that, it would be amazing!¡± ¡°There are only three units of the Hennessy Venom here in United States!¡± added the receptionist who just showed up. ¡°And that must be Mr. Liam¡¯s car! I really want to have a boyfriend like him!¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to join the gossip, he calmly sat and down and took out his phone with a cracked screen from his pocket. Leon¡¯s sad appearance made the other receptionist feel pity for him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a delivery man to be thus good-looking. It feels different than usual.¡± She pouted and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being handsome? He¡¯s still a delivery man. Look at his cracked phone screen. He didn¡¯t even rece it. Makes me sad.¡± ¡°Even if he is poor, he still has the looks. He could make content on Tik Tok.¡± ¡°Well look at you! Can¡¯t you be a little realistic?¡± At that moment, Leon scrunched his forehead, his face showing worry as he stared at the email page on his phone. He is looking at financial reports from his hotpot restaurant Club and hotel. Since he took over all those businesses, each location¡¯s financial team must report to Leon as per the procedure. ¡°The total quarterly profit reaches 120 million US dors.these businesses are quite sessful in Oregon. In the beginning, I wanted to rely on myself to earn money, but my father is forcing me!¡± Inside, Leon begins to calcte what it takes to start his own business. As heir to his family, Leon doesn¡¯t want to be someone who gets everything quickly. After 20 minutes, the sound of a car horn was heard outside. A young man dressed sharply in a suit stepped out of his car. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 5 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 5 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 5 Wow, So Handsome! ¡°Mr. Liam is here!¡± The receptionist¡¯s gloomy face changed to show excitement; she quickly brushed more blush onto her cheeks. Liam went into the club as soon as he stepped out of his car. Leon¡¯s attire stood out enough to attract Liam¡¯s attention. Scrunching his forehead, Liam asked the receptionist, ¡°Did you order anything?¡±. The receptionist hastily exined, ¡°No, Sir, he came to find you. If you don¡¯t recognize him, I¡¯ll ask him to leave.¡± She was anxious she might leave a poor impression on Liam. Liam is someone respected by many; not only is he the leader of themunity, but his father is also a senior property businessman. Liam nodded and turned to Leon. At that moment, Leon looked up, and their eyes met. Liam could realize that Leon isn¡¯t just an ordinary man. As if behind his seemingly soft gaze is hidden a very sharp sword. Leon had the calmness, royalty, and killer aura with a tint of arrogance. But the delivery uniform he is wearing just doesn¡¯t suit his aura, thus induced an extreme sense of curiosity within Liam. Liam walked towards Leon while the two receptionists stole a nce at Liam¡¯s muscr build from behind. ¡°Wow! Mr. Liam is the coolest!¡± ¡°I¡¯d really want to be his wife!¡± Once he got in front of Leon, Liam asked, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be straight, I am Leon Wijaya.¡± Leon didn¡¯t like pleasant talk and went directly into the main topic. Liam showed a surprised expression at once. Liam usually kept calm even in the event of a disaster, but for this once lost his cool. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Wijaya!¡± Just how could the respected family heir be a delivery man in Oregon!¡± The massive difference in status sent Liam into disbelief at what he was seeing. Leon nodded and continued with annoyance in his voice, ¡°Mawar told me to pick up the car here. Why would she even tell me to drive a sportscar? The next time I see her I¡¯ll pull her pants.¡± Mawar is seen as a queen in the business world because she owns thergest venture business in United States. Her exotic fairy-like beauty makes her a legendary figure among young women. Even the ¡°Four Conquerors¡± of Oregon wouldn¡¯t dare mess with her, not even Liam. But Leon dared to say something like that, to pull down her pants! Even so, Liam understands how Leon could say such things. He heard that Mawar shared a bed with Leon, and the rtionship between the two must have been very close. ¡°Very well, Sir, please have a rest on the second floor while I get the car for you.¡± Liam was very obedient to Leon. Liam didn¡¯t want to offend his feelings. The receptionist and her friend were very surprised and confused at what they saw. The powerful Liam is suddenly so fearful of the delivery man like a sheep. ¡°What is actually going on? Our boss is the son of a property tycoon!¡± the receptionist said in bewilderment. ¡°Why does the delivery man appear more handsome now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± she replied to her friend, her gaze fixed on Leon with awe. Leon told Liam, ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I still have something else to do.¡± Leon didn¡¯t like wasting his time; he wanted to get home and change his clothes quickly. Liam secretlyined; it¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t get to talk with Leon. For Liam, this is an infrequent opportunity. If only he were a few years younger, maybe he could interact with Leon more. ¡°Mr. Wijaya, don¡¯t worry, Ms. Mawar told me you don¡¯t want to appear striking. I have promised to keep everything a secret. If there is anything you need Sir, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me. Here is my card.¡± said Liam as he handed the card to Leon. Leon received the card and put it in his trouser pocket. ¡°You can have the motorcycle I parked at the front, take it as a gift from me. I hate putting things to waste.¡± ¡°Yes Sir, thank you for the gift.¡± Five minutester, a Hennessey Venom descended from the parking lift. Leon pressed a button on the key, and the gullwing doors slowly raised open, like a pair of outstretched wings. Until then, only the receptionists finally understood what Leon meant when he said he came to pick up a car and not buy one. It turns out he is the owner of a super posh car! They didn¡¯t expect to miss their chances to attract a wealthy man in front of their very eyes. Even so, they knew their league. If someone as great as Liam bowed down to him, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to flirt with Leon. They felt very guilty for the way they underestimated Leon. But they realize their worth, such a great person like Leon wouldn¡¯t waste his time on someone like them. The car engines started as the doors slowly closed. The white and silver body line blended well with the luxurious grey interior, suiting the young and handsome Leon perfectly. The roaring sound of the engine drives everyone crazy. At the moment, the delivery uniform Leon is wearing looks like a shiny gold te armor. ¡°Oh my God, he is so handsome! I want to marry him!¡± ¡°You can find a lot of handsome faces, but what matters is his soul. The way he drives with one hand is impressive!¡± After Leon drove his car away from the club, Liam eximed, ¡°A rich heir working as a delivery man, how unusual!¡± Leon drove to his university. Suddenly, his phone rang. ¡°Leon, you have to pay the semester credit fee. You¡¯re the only one yet to pay. Are you dropping out or what? Each semester every ss must pay a credit fee to use for the activities done in the semester. The way ss leader Christian speaks to Leoncks friendliness. ¡°It costs only Ten thousand dors, why would I drop out anyways?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to pretend, Leon. Everyone knows you¡¯re penniless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bothering my drive.¡± ¡°Driving? Don¡¯t try to kid me, you drive a motorbike as if it¡¯s a car. Do you think you canpare yourself to Gerald? I can even hear the passing wind from here, stop ying pretend!¡± ¡°Yeah, the winds are very strong,¡± Leon replied and cut the call. His sights grew wider as the roof opened. The gushing wind feels very cold. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 6 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 6 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 6 mes of Jealousy Right in front of Leon is the university where he is studying, one of Oregon¡¯s most prestigious universities. Leon parked his car by themercial road right outside the campus gates to avoid attracting the attention of many. Even so, the shop owners on the street were surprised to see the delivery man stepping out of the super cool car. They quickly took out their phones and uploaded the moment to Tik Tok. Unfortunately, they could only see Leon¡¯s back. Leon thought it¡¯s about time for him to change from his usual delivery uniform. All these years, Leon switched between his uniform and campus attire; it gives the uniform a sentimental value. At the clothes shop by the road, Leon bought better-looking clothes. When he passed through the campus gates, Leon passed by Rachel, the girl of everyone¡¯s dreams, who just got back from buying food. Her innocent appearance and pretty face, topped by her achievements, made all the guys want her. Unfortunately, Rachel¡¯s family has not been doing well. Her mother is severely ill, and her family is financially struggling. Since her second year of studying, Rachel knew about her mother¡¯s illness. She abandoned her usual lifestyle and no longer splurges her money on shopping. Every day she lived simply and took part-time jobs to gather money for her mother¡¯s medical treatments. Rachel and Leon are ssmates, and their rtionship is ordinary. They would asionally discuss their studies; beyond that, they don¡¯t interact very much. Leon nced at Rachel and kept walking. He thought to himself, ¡°My name is ruined on this campus and everyone avoids me. She must have done the same.¡± He then heard a soft voice. ¡°Le¡­ Leon, good afternoon.¡± Unknowingly Rachel¡¯s face reddened, and her voice stuttered while calling out to him. Leon was surprised to hear Rachel greeting him. Leon nodded and smiled, ¡°Hello, Rachel. Ever since I got out of custody, you¡¯ve been the first person to talk to me.¡± Leon thought Rachel wouldn¡¯t talk to her. Although Leon was freed because he was proven to be innocent, many girls became afraid of him. ¡°I¡­ I believe you wouldn¡¯t have done such Just watch out these days, Gerald is not going to give up the chase.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerald won¡¯t act like that for too long.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave him alone. We¡¯re not going to win against him. He recently threatened me too.¡± Rachel said with a sigh. Leon¡¯s poverty was known throughout the campus. Rachel even assumed his family is in a worse situation than hers. On the other hand, Gerald is the son of a wealthy family who owns a chain of five-star hotels. He could quickly destroy the lives of anyone below him! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Looking at Rachel¡¯s low confidence and eptance, Leon tried to cheer her up. ¡°This problem won¡¯t involve you. I¡¯ll take care of your mother¡¯s healthcare fees, I¡¯ll ask my people to move her to the best hospital.¡± ¡°No Leon, you don¡¯t have to. You are in a difficulty yourself, just let me handle it myself.¡± Rachel shook her head and showed her sweet smile. ¡°This is not a problem to me,¡± Leon replied with a smile. ¡°But you don¡¯t have much money, I don¡¯t want to put you in more difficulties.¡± Deep in her heart, Rachel wished someone woulde and help her. Her current condition is making her almost give up. But Leon is just as low as she is, and he had to work as a delivery man. By no means would he have enough money to help her. ¡°You¡¯re being really honest,¡± Leon said while scratching his head. Leon has pretended to live poorly for the past 4 years. He even got used to it, so no wonder Rachel thinks of him that way. By coincidence, Gerald came in with his Porsche 911 and saw Leon talking to Rachel. Gerald¡¯s face turned dark. He mmed his hands on the steering wheel. ¡°How dare he talk to my girl! Jason, go get him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your order boss?¡± Jason asked in confusion. ¡°Go at him, I don¡¯t have to teach you again, do I?¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± Jason was torn; he betrayed Leon to improve his living, but he never knew being another man¡¯s ve is not an easy job. ¡°Jason, do you no longer want to work at my hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Jason got out of the car and clenched his jaws. Friendship no longer matters; it¡¯s all just lies. Jason no longer wants to be poor. ¡°Leon, what makes you dare flirt with Gerald¡¯s girl? You¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash!¡± Jason is worried his threats aren¡¯t harsh enough to satisfy his boss. ¡°A traitor shouldn¡¯t be speaking to me!¡± In his eyes, Leon exudes a killer aura. This kind of experience was a lesson for Leon in the past. In his family, traitors will be cruelly punished beyond imagination! ¡°So what? I livefortably with Gerald now while you¡¯re going nowhere. You really are meant to live in agony!¡± The harsh wordsing from Jason filled Gerald with contempt. ¡°What a boy,¡± Leonughed. Rachel was angry at that point. ¡°Jason, that¡¯s enough!¡± Gerald saw Rachel stand up for Leon from inside his car and became suspicious of their actual rtionship. Gerald wondered how brave it was for Leon, who just got ditched by Winny for flirting with Rachel. ¡°Jason, finish him!¡± Seems like the lousy ordeal Leon has gone through is not enough. Jason threw a punch at Leon. But what happened was in the blink of an eye, Jason fell kneeling on the floor. Both of his knees hit the floor, and Jason screamed in agonizing pain. Leon¡¯s movement was very swift; Jason wasn¡¯t even sure what he felt. He only thought it was because of the slippery floor. Leon stood in his ce and stared at Jason, putting his hands on his hips. ¡°You¡¯re so useless,e in here!¡± Gerald shouted at him, angrily. Jason quickly got in Gerald¡¯s car with hard steps, like a street dog. After the two went away, Rachel looked at Leon worriedly. ¡°Leon you will surely be in trouble!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not clear yet who is going to get in trouble!¡± Leon just couldn¡¯t wait to exact revenge for all the suffering he¡¯s felt all this time! In the evening, Leon looked at the buildings in the city skyline from his dormitory. Leon didn¡¯t mean to park his car by the road since he ns to move outside the campus area. Suddenly a huge figure came to Leon¡¯s bedside. Leon looked up; turns out it is Christian. ¡°Leon, can I have a moment?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I pay the credit fee already?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not about that. Tonight, the guys of our ss are holding a dinner party at Futto Hot Pot. Everyone¡¯s invited, so you shoulde too.¡± Before leaving, Christian gave a sly smile. Leon knew this was not some ordinary dinner party; they must¡¯ve had a hidden intention. ¡°Who do they think they are to boss around like that? Let¡¯s see what tricks they have up their sleeves!¡±. That night Leon arrived at Spanish Restaurantand made his way to the private room the reserved. Just at the door entrance, Leon heardughter from inside the room. He listened to the voices of Christian, Jason, and a bunch of other boys. ¡°Hahaha, that poor boy Leon is going to cry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he¡¯s getting for trying to go up against Gerald! He needs to learn his lesson!¡± ¡°This is the trendiestSpanish Restaurantrestaurant in Oregon, I bet he never came here before!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Leon shows up and we¡¯ll order the most expensive menu items. The more expensive the better! Gerald¡¯s paying for dinner tonight. But let Leon pay for himself!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 7 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 7 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 7 Is It That Difficult? Leon heard everything they talked about from behind the door. Unexpectedly Gerald is still not giving up yet. He gathered everyone to set Leon up. ¡°Bocah!¡± With an eerie expression, Leon went inside the room. Inside, Jason, Christian, and the others smoked and joked around. ¡°Look, our delivery boy is here!¡± ¡°How many orders did you get today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got new clothes, it must be magic! Hahaha!¡± Everyone¡¯s jokes aside, what Jason and Christian said hurts the most. The other ssmates stayed quiet, upied by their phones. They had no problems with Leon, but inside they underestimated him. And obviously, it is because he is poor. Moreover, Gerald¡¯s paying for dinner tonight, so it would be a loss to not take advantage. No one tried to defend Leon. He smiled cynically. Is all the degrading and embarrassment he received these 4 years not enough? ¡°Jason, do your knees still hurt? How does it feel to bow down to me this afternoon?¡± Leon asked Gerald¡¯s new pet. Jason was confused as to what made him fall on his knees right in front of Leon. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, scumbag!¡± Jason answered. He lifted his ss and asked the others for a toss. ¡°My friends, in a short time we¡¯ll be starting our internships. I have something to announce to you all. I¡¯ll start my internship as a manager at the Sheraton Hotel. If any of you areing over, I could give you a discount!¡± Jason spoke very arrogantly. The others raised their sses and started praising Jason. ¡°Jason, you¡¯re the greatest! Sessful man!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to work in a luxury hotel!¡± ¡°Cheers to Jason!¡± In the blink of an eye, the room¡¯s atmosphere changed as if they were all brothers. This scene is not something new to Leon; he reminisced when he drank cheap beer and sang along with Jason to get through their hard times together. The beer may be cheap, but the friendship between them was powerful. But now, what just happened was as if it was an insinuation against Leon! After an hour, they are all satisfied with eating and drinking. Everyone took out one thousand dors. each to pay for the meal. Jason and Christian stole glimpses at Leon, but Leon stayed calm and excused himself to the toilet. The moment Leon went, everyone made a fuss. ¡°He¡¯s not running away, is he?¡± ¡°I bet he wouldn¡¯t even have the guts to escape, he¡¯s usually a coward!¡± ¡°He must have been shocked when he saw us pulling out money. Maybe he¡¯s calling someone to borrow money from!¡± A waiter came in to deliver two tes of fruits for Jason and Christian. ¡°Excuse me, is there a Jason and Christian here?¡± the waiter asked. Jason looked at the fruit tter. The various exotic fruits seemed so enticing, it is obvious the fruits are freshly cut. ¡°I didn¡¯t order fruits.¡± ¡°Our boss said Mr. Jason and Mr. Christian are his good friends. The fruit isplimentary,¡± the waiter exined. Jason was already a little tipsy from all the drinks he had and didn¡¯t think much further. The tropical fruits could ease his drunkenness. ¡°As you all can see, it wasn¡¯t a mistake when I joined Gerald. To get fruits from the owner of the bestSpanish Restaurantrestaurant in Oregon, their service is the best!¡± ¡°Maybe Gerald knew the owner of this restaurant well, we¡¯re not wrong to choose this ce!¡± Christian added. The two ate greedily as if they never had tropical fruits before; they didn¡¯t want others to have the fruit and quickly emptied the whole te. Until then, Leon is yet to return. ¡°Leon is not really running away, is he?¡± Jason asked once he realized something was off. After another twenty minutes, Leon still didn¡¯t show up. Jason is already fuming. ¡°That jerk has gotten away!¡± ¡°Jason, maybe this is better for him. Imagine the embarrassment when everyone knows he didn¡¯t pay for the meal; his reputation will bepletely ruined!¡± Theirughter echoed loudly inside the room. But the others started to feel that what Jason and Christian did was too much. When everyone went down to pay, Jason told the cashier. ¡°Hey, someone didn¡¯t pay. Go call the police.¡± The cashier just shook his head. ¡°No, the money is right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Jason was astonished at the cashier¡¯s reply and started asking questions. ¡°Did Leon pay his share and go?¡± The cashier let out augh. ¡°You must be kidding; he is the owner of this restaurant. Why does he still have to pay?¡± All of Leon¡¯s ssmates shook to the core. That poor guy Leon is the owner of Oregon¡¯s most famous hotpot? Jason immediately asked the cashier again. ¡°What are you talking about? Leon is your boss?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure, but he holds thergest share of thispany. Our manager just came to tell us that the boss is having a meal here.¡± Jason finally sighed in relief. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence they have the same name. How could someone poor like Leon own arge share here?!¡± Jason and Christian were annoyed because they failed to defame Leon. In the taxi on their way back to the campus, the taxi driver and another friend sharing the car were in for bad luck. The two of them had explosive diarrhea that quickly filled the car with a horrible stench. ¡°Driver, please stop, I need to get out!¡± ¡°Damn, I just ate the fruits!¡± All the while, Leon driving his Hennessy Venom has arrived in his dorm. The next day, he found out Jason and Christian had been admitted to the hospital. Doctors and nurses in the hospital are overwhelmed; the two are like biological weapons that filled the whole room with a rotten smell. After Christian ate most of the fruit, he was admitted to the intensive care unit due to severe dehydration. Leonughed when he heard the news. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I usedxatives. I maximized all the dosing; such a pity Jason still made it. Next time I¡¯ll make him suffer!¡± After breakfast, Leon arrived at the medicine ss. Leon is having lessons on traditional Chinese medicine for the day. The ss is taught by Professor Wilson, who is an expert on the subject. It is a rare chance to be able to attend his ss. Since he was young, Leon had read ssical literature on traditional Chinese medicine; he even inherited knowledge from Liana, a legendary doctor in United States. Leon is really tired of having to pretend to be stupid and inferior during these four years. ¡°Ah! Reminds me of Madam Liana, it¡¯s been 4 years since Ist saw her. Thanks to her knowledge of staying youthful she must be pretty, and her chest¡­¡± ¡°Leon! What are you daydreaming about? Answer my question. What would you do to handle a snakebite?¡± Looking at how Leon is upied, Professor Wilson¡¯s face turned serious. But he then shook his head. ¡°Never mind, this question is not even a part of the material. Maybe even the brightest student couldn¡¯t even answer it. I¡¯ll change to an easier question.¡± Professor Wilson felt the questions he gave are tough because Leon never paid close attention to every lesson. This question is rted to histest research and will be presented in the regional TCM symposium. At that moment, Leon showed an expression of disbelief. ¡°Professor, is the question really that hard to answer?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 8 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 8 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 8 Thousands of Ancient Recipes ¡°It must be difficult for students like you!¡± Professor Wilson said in a serious tone. ¡°I have the medicine recipe,¡± Leon replied with ¡°Then try exining.¡± Professor Wilson felt wrong to immediately reject Leon, so he decided to give Leon a chance. Leon didn¡¯t have a good impression because he rarely ever paid attention to the professor¡¯s lessons. Even though he would always score the best in modern medicine, Leon still scored poorly in TCM. This question is especially beyond the materials taught. Even the highest-scoring student failed to answer it, so how could Leon? Professor Wilson took a sip of his tea as time passed. Hearing the answer from Leon, Professor Wilson spewed the tea from his mouth and wet the table. He didn¡¯t expect Leon to exin an acupuncture technique to clear venom in the blood. ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°After needling, apply thebined medicine onto the bitemark.¡± Professor Wilson couldn¡¯t control his emotions after Leon¡¯s exnation. ¡°This¡­ is an ancient method.¡± Professor Wilson thought Leon would answer the question with a modern approach. Still, he was surprised when Leon mentioned the methods of a long-lost recipe. Leon was confused to see Professor Wilson, who looked like he had just won a lottery. Professor Wilson pulled out a piece of paper and wrote down everything he just heard in front of the ss. Although his table was wet, he didn¡¯t care and focused on writing down everything he remembered. ¡°Professor, what are you doing?¡± Leon asked curiously. ¡°I am writing down the ancient recipe you just mentioned. The form has 2 more substances compared to the modern one we use today. The 2 substances can strengthen the medicine¡¯s efficacy. Professor Wilson would be embarrassed to admit that he was stuck in his preparation for the symposium. Leon¡¯s exnation seemed to give him enlightenment. Without lifting his head, the professor continued to write parts of the recipe stuck to his brain. Once he finished writing, Professor Wilson suddenly looked up and stared at Leon. He fixed the position of his sses, which almost fell off his nose bridge. ¡°Oh right, Leon, where did you get this recipe?¡± ¡°I forgot.¡± Leon deliberately lied because he didn¡¯t want to tell Professor Wilson the truth. Back then, his teacher Madam Liana told Leon not to mention her name to anyone. If anyone ever finds out that Leon inherited knowledge from the legendary doctor, he would cause a fight between the TCM practitioners and many branches of the organization to the point of blood spill. ¡°You forgot? This is a long-lost ancient recipe, and today you have made a great contribution to the TCM world!¡± ¡°Professor Wilson, that¡¯s too much,¡± Leon replied. He wanted to say that he has hundreds of such recipes written in his brain. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°No, I¡¯m not excessive! Even though we have serums to fight the venom, it can¡¯t be easily essed everywhere. This ancient recipe not only heals snake bites but will help the research of TCM experts. The 2 additional substances are vital. ¡°Ok.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t know what else to say. He didn¡¯t expect the progress of TCM knowledge today to be so left behind. As Madam Liana taught him, the recipe is just like any ordinary recipe. Her most valuable secret is the science of youth and agelessness. If the secrets to those sciences are exposed, the world will be in chaos. Now both Professor Wilson and his ssmates have started to pay Leon respect. Even though his reputation within the campus was destroyed, Leon has sessfully made many admire him in the field of medical knowledge. Professor Wilson came to see Leon in a new light and hopes to interact more with him in the future. After the ss was over, Professor Wilson called Leon for a talk. ¡°Leon, do youe from a family of doctors?¡± ¡°No professor.¡± ¡°That is weird. The ancient recipe no longer exists in modern TCM textbooks nowadays although its potency is proven. If you¡¯re noting from a family of doctors, it¡¯s kind of impossible for you to acquire this ancient recipe.¡± Is it possible Leon deliberately covered up his family background? To think it over, that would be impossible. If anyone from Leon¡¯s family was a doctor, he wouldn¡¯t have lived so miserably when the recipe could be sold for several hundred dors.. ¡°Leon, I can help you apply for a schrship.¡± But Leon lifted his shoulders. He felt that he no longer needed schrship funding. Too bad if Leon must use this low-quality recipe to achieve fame, but he doesn¡¯t have to anyways. After arriving in his dorm, Leon is still finding information on housing property from his phone. He suddenly received a call from the department head toe to the office. Leon thought he was called because of the rape case a while ago. He is determined to clear his name off those evil usations. When he arrived at the office, it turns out Leon received a rmendation to start his internship at the Royal Taruma Hospital. ¡°Excuse me but I thought I was already rejected?¡± Leon asked in confusion ¡°Leon, you scored very well. It would be a pity to drop this opportunity. I reached out to many of my colleagues to acquire this spot, so take good advantage of it alright?¡± Leon felt suspicious of the department head¡¯s intentions. If only he hadn¡¯t blown up Leon¡¯s rape usations, the case wouldn¡¯t be spread out. But Leon wants to know his actual aim. ¡°Alright, Sir, thank you very much,¡± Leon said with a nod. ¡°Leon, don¡¯t let me down!¡± ¡°Yes Sir.¡± After Leon went, the head pulled out his drawer and looked at the bank card in it. His eyes gave a greedy look! Not long after, Leon arrived at the Royal Taruma Hospital to register himself. He made it to the Thoracic and Cardiovascr Surgery Department. He went to find Dr Iskandar as instructed by the head department. ¡°You must be from the medical faculty.¡± Dr Iskandar said after looking at Leon¡¯s CV. ¡°The department head rmended me to intern here,¡± Leon replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard so. But now the registrations are full. How about you help me move a body to the morgue?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 9 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 9 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 9 He Must be Found ¡°A corpse?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to do it? I¡¯ve seen a lot of interns like you, you all can barely do anything!¡± ¡°Is this what the head told you to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Someone like you is going to have a hard time securing a proper job. Stop being so audacious!¡± Dr Iskandar replied with overflowing emotions, then left to go for rounds on the ward. Leon is in no way willing to heed Dr Iskandar¡¯smand to move corpses. It is not only an insult to Leon but also to his teacher Madam Liana. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Leon epted it anyway because he is curious about the methods they apply, so he spends his time in the morgue. The morgue tempexzhe dead is the living. For example, people like Jason who don¡¯t value loyalty! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me having to take my exams here, I would¡¯ve put this hospital to the ground!¡± That moment Leon heard someone calling to him. ¡°Hey new kid, what are you doing talking to yourself? You¡¯ll get used to it. Come here and help me lift this body. It¡¯s really heavy!¡± Leon came to assist his colleague. Leon wanted to end his shift and return to the dorm after moving the final body. The corpse is of an old man, about seventy years old. ¡°How did he die?¡± Leon asked. ¡°He initially suffered a heart attack, also known as a myocardial infarction. It must have been caused by fatigue, added by the hot weather which caused him to lose consciousness. By the time he was brought to the hospital, it was toote.¡± ¡°What about his family?¡± ¡°His family is on their way here. Once they sign the papers, the body will go to the funeral home. Quickly, don¡¯t ask too many questions. Many die here every day; you¡¯ll get used to it. Leon nodded at his colleague¡¯s answer. Leon is already immune to facing death. But at that moment, Leon sensed something was odd. He identally brushed his hand on the corpse¡¯s wrist and felt a faint pulse. ¡°He¡¯s not dead! He¡¯s still alive!¡± ¡°No way! Mr. Iskandar himself dered him dead. He was even defibrited but didn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°I could still feel his pulse,¡± Leon said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. I¡¯ve worked here for 3 years and nothing like this ever happened!¡± The colleague felt the old man¡¯s wrist in disbelief and red sharply at Leon. ¡°He¡¯s got no pulse. Even his body has turned cold!¡± Once he delivers the body to the morgue, he¡¯s trying to fund reasons and escape. All sorts of dirty and brutal jobs are usually given to the new kid. This has been the rule in all fields of work. Under legendary doctor Madam Liana, Leon learned the technique ¡®God¡¯s Finger,¡¯ which allows him to feel feeble pulses, even if it is as soft as feather. ¡°He could still be saved.¡± No matter how great a piece of knowledge is, even if it could not raise the dead, the man needs to be helped even at the smallest chance of survival. Without hesitation, Leon applied pressure on the twelve Tian Xing points on the man¡¯s body. Within moments the points opened, and the old man immediately gained consciousness. The man was confused about what had just happened since he had just woken up. His eyes opened, and saw the name tag with Leon Wijaya written on it. ¡°I¡­ ¡± ¡°You are still alive Sir, I helped you regain consciousness. I¡¯m going home now.¡± Leon phoned the hospital, ¡°There¡¯s a patient who just came back to life in the morgue. Please take care of him.¡± Leon took off his white coat and left the morgue. When he got back to campus, Leon parked his car in a hidden corner spot and went to get drinks in the nearby store. Once he got out of the store, Leon saw a crowd gathering around to take pictures and upload them on Tik Tok. ¡°When will I ever have a car like this!¡± ¡°Quit dreaming! There are only three in United States, you must be kidding!¡± ¡°This car is way cooler than Gerald¡¯s; the owner must be an insanely rich boss!¡± ¡°It must be something Gerald¡¯s father would drive.¡± Leon shook his head at sight. The next thing he must do is purchase a new house to park his car. Parking his supercar on the campus grounds is attracting too much-unwanted attention. Leon walked towards them. The atmosphere changed in a split second. ¡°Look, the rapist ising! Guard your girlfriends!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t he delivering food? He¡¯s got new clothes on!¡± ¡°Those must be items on sale. Check out my new Adidas pair.¡± ¡°If anyone has to live a life like Leon, they¡¯re better off dead.¡± ¡°Yeah, he couldn¡¯t even get a job right now.¡± Leon faced the harsh words calmly. With his renowned status, he doesn¡¯t have to bother exining who he truly is to those ants. Leon remembered that his car door was unlocked. He put his hand into his pocket and pressed the car key. The sound of the rming from Leon¡¯s car sent everyone into shock. ¡°You fools!¡± As Leon walked into his campus, great news shook the hospital. Mr Indra, who was previously announced dead, hase back to life! Mr Indra is known as an old-timer in the antiquities trade and a famous expert on humanities. He just opened three antiquities stores in Oregon and fell sick due to the fatigue. Mr Indra is still admitted to the hospital, but his condition has improved tremendously. He didn¡¯t stop whispering a name. ¡°Leon Wijaya.¡± ¡°Grandpa, who is Leon Wijaya?¡± his granddaughter Sucyanti asked in curiosity. ¡°He is the person who helped me. I must meet him no matter what. I wish to express my gratitude!¡± Based on his grandfather¡¯s descriptions, Sucyanti deduced that the man named Leon is around the same age as her. But how could someone her age be powerful enough to return her grandfather to life? And if he is truly that great, would it be possible he is only a morgue worker? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 10 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 10 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 10 Who¡¯s Afraid?! ¡°Grandpa, you should thank Dr Iskandar. He¡¯s the one who helped you.¡± ¡°No Ti, you don¡¯t understand. Leon helped me with his bare hands. All he did was press on my acupoints. He is a great man!¡± Mr Indra was fully alert and was entirely sure of what he said. Sucyanti, on the other hand, is unsure. She thought her grandfather was talking nonsense aftering back conscious. She only shook her head. To only press the acupuncture points without needles and bring a person back to life is highly impossible! At the same time, a viral video is circting in Tik Tok. Everyone is looking after the delivery man they saw in the video. In just one night, the video amassed over ten million likes. Everyone watching the video couldn¡¯t get over him, even though they couldn¡¯t see Leon¡¯s face. Mainly since he drives a very rare Hennessy Venom! Leon shook his head at how he went viral on the inte. He pitied how shallow people can be. They are over their heads just because of a car. ¡°Mawar is being outrageous. Giving me a car like that would obviously gather attention. I think I¡¯ll go outside after dark.¡± Leon spent the rest of his day looking for a new home. He went to June Club at night. June Club and Spanish Restaurantare businesses owned by Leon. Since he took over both businesses, Leon wasing over to see how they¡¯re running. Leon greeted the Club manager and checked its financial report. After making sure nothing was amiss, Leon decided to walk around. The clock showed minutes past 10 p.m., which is a golden time for Clubs. By chance, Leon passed by Rachel at the entrance. She was with Gerald and his friends. All of them are ssmates and are holding a party to celebrate their uing graduation. Once he passed Leon, they could not hold back and started cursing at him, especially Gerald. Gerald¡¯s hatred towards Leon grew stronger after he saw Leon together with Rachel at the campus front. ¡°Hey Leon! Did you enjoy the corpse lifting job I gave you?¡± Turns out, everything was nned by Gerald. Through his connections with the heads of the medicine and thoracic surgery department, he¡¯s trying to make Leon suffer. ¡°I know you nned all this.¡± ¡°So what? Your fate is in my hands. By the way, do you work at Club now?¡± Gerald asked mockingly. Gerald¡¯s question was followed by a chorus from his annoying followers. Out of everyone, Leon had Rachel¡¯s sympathy. As a star student in medicine, Leon should have a bright future and not a sad fate. ¡°Leon, dare you go up against me in a drinking game?¡± challenged Gerald. Gerald is not satisfied ying with Leon and is still trying to find chances to humiliate him. But Leon is no longer the same because their positions have changed. He readily epted Gerald¡¯s dare. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Rachel shook her head and begged Leon to ignore Gerald. But Leon wasn¡¯t moved. Rachel was disappointed by his response. She could only secretlyin as to how Leon could be so foolish. Going against Gerald means Leon is digging his own grave. They proceeded to book the most expensive room avable. ¡°You all can drink and sing your hearts out tonight! My treat!¡± Gerald likes to show off, and he wouldn¡¯t want to miss this chance. June Club is one of the most elite Clubs in Oregon. Obviously, it wouldn¡¯t be cheap. Gerald has prepared a lot of money to spend tonight, all for the sake of bragging and raising his ego. Leon looked at them with a sense of calmness. He isn¡¯t worried at all, for this Club is his. He felt Gerald was childish, and his followers were just as dumb. Gerald has been ying cheap and dirty all this time, but curiously he still gains a following. Tonight, Gerald has an important agenda. He is about to confess his feelings to Rachel. He even prepared luxurious gifts; he just has to wait for the right time. Gerald nned to confess to Rachel right in front of Leon. Besides showing off his wealth, he wants Leon to be humiliated. But before all that, Gerald wanted to prove his ability to down alcohol. He wants Rachel to see that Leon is nothing more than his marks on paper. ¡°Leon,e here!¡± Gerald shouted. He pointed to the twenty beer bottles on the table. ¡°How about ten bottles each? You dare?¡± Everyone cheered at sight, they hope to see a good show. Rachel is the only one concerned about Leon. Gerald spends most of his nights at the club; it makes sense he has a higher alcohol tolerance than many. Leon, on the other hand, rarely drinks. He is nothingpared to Gerald. ¡°Leon, I have a bad feeling about this. You should¡¯ve declined his challenge.¡± Amid Rachel¡¯s fear, Leon shouted, ¡°Just ten bottles won¡¯t be enough! Let¡¯s have thirty! Wine, beer and liquor, bring them all in!¡± The crowd roared louder. Gerald was not backing down and underestimated Leon. ¡°Are you sure? I bet you¡¯ll be puking your guts out after just 3 bottles!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, you can leave now!¡± Leon shouted. Leon put a bottle of Remy Martin on his lips. He emptied the contents in just three seconds. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone who saw it was blown beyond their minds. Just three seconds to empty a bottle of Remy Martin; how is that possible? With the ¡®Whale Suck Skill,¡¯ it is just a small thing. If Leon were to use his whole ability, even drinking a pail of wine wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Gerald is not giving up; he downed a bottle of Remy Martin in one big gulp, leaving him with watery eyes and a runny nose. Just as Gerald puts down his empty bottle, he sees Leon taking two bottles of Remy Martin and drinks both at once. Everyone was shocked at how it took Leon three seconds to finish it all! Gerald¡¯s face twisted as he held on to the pain in his stomach. Yet, he forced himself to down another two bottles. When Gerald was done, his face turned as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. But Leon didn¡¯t stop and continued drinking. Without missing a beat, Leon took different alcohols, mixed them into one, and drank it. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Leon downed all the alcohol as if it was in water! Leon only smiled at everyone¡¯s surprised expression. All the alcohol entering his guts is broken down by his inner power. Poison couldn¡¯t hurt him, and neither could alcohol. Candra is United States¡¯s strongest martial arts practitioner and one of Leon¡¯s teachers. The feat he performed was a technique passed down by Candra. ¡°Gerald, I can still drink with you until you die!¡±. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 11 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 11 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 11 Hand in Hand Everyone in the room was unable to contain theirughter at what Leon said. At that moment, Rachel¡¯s impression of Leon changed. For the first time, Rachel felt that Leon wasn¡¯t a nerd everyone could push around. Gerald is not giving up; he isn¡¯t going to embarrass himself in front of the crowd. He forced himself to down one more bottle and lost consciousness. ¡°p!¡± Leonnded a p on Gerald¡¯s now swollen face. ¡°Get up, have some more!¡± Gerald could no longer react. He didn¡¯t even remember his initial n to confess his feelings to Rachel. ¡°Leon, stop beating him.¡± Rachel pleads while trying to stop Leon. ¡°Once he¡¯s awake he¡¯lle after you for revenge!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not going to find me, I¡¯ll go after him!¡± Leonnded another p on Gerald¡¯s face. He came back to his seat after he was satisfied with beating Gerald¡¯s face. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Leon, are you alright? You just drank a lot.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Yenni, who is Rachel¡¯s close friend, sat beside her and realized her rtionship with Leon. ¡°Rachel, nowadays everyone¡¯s reminding girls to choose their partners carefully. You must be realistic and not be blinded by love too easily. You have a load on your back, don¡¯t be with someone who has no future. Also, he was a rapist, people will talk about that too.¡± Without guessing, it is obvious she is referring to Leon. Rachel felt embarrassed and exined to her. ¡°Yen, what are you thinking? With my mom¡¯s current condition, I wouldn¡¯t even think about dating. My only wish is to quickly graduate and find a job to fund her medications.¡± ¡°Well, you can still date. Gerald is a great choice. I heard he was supposed to confess to you tonight. He even brought fancy gifts but sadly he¡¯s down on the floor already!¡± Leon secretlyughed at Yenni¡¯s thoughts. While it is real Rachel made Leon want to protect her, Leon isn¡¯t the type to be easily attracted to the opposite sex. Unless they have gone through unforgettable moments together. Leon is also sure he wille across many people like Yenni, who likes to talk about people behind their backs. ¡°Rachel, are you listening to me? You look great with Gerald! If I had your looks, I would surely choose him. Look at his car and his family-owned five-star hotel. He is obviously wealthy and better off than you-know-who!¡± Yenni was impatient. She can¡¯t wait to see Gerald and Rachel be a couple. Seems like Gerald often gives in to what Yenni wants. In reality, Rachel has no intention of dating a man, not even the sly Gerald. ¡°Yenni, please cut it out. I have my own right to choose,¡± Rachel replied seriously. Rachel may be kind to Leon, but it is nothing more than sympathy. Just because Rachel didn¡¯t like Gerald does not mean she is attracted to Leon. To everyone¡¯s surprise, this super-elite Club is owned by Leon. Although so, Leon doesn¡¯t need to show it off. It¡¯s not worth letting people like them know. The clock showed 2 a.m. already. Gerald has regained his alertness, although his head still hurts a little. ¡°Go to the car. Rachel, I¡¯ll drive you home alright? I¡¯d like to take you for a visit to my house. I live in Pantai Mutiara.¡± Yenni was surprised. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s an elite estate! Rachel, you¡¯re so damn lucky!¡± Not only Yenni but her other friends are also jealous. The life of a conglomerate¡¯s son is so different. Living in elite housing and driving fancy cars really gets everyone jealous. When they were walking out, a very posh super sportscar parked by the entry caught their attention. His friends immediately recognized the car. ¡°It¡¯s the Hennessy Venom that¡¯s viral on Tik Tok!¡± ¡°What a coincidence, the car was also around campus a few days ago!¡± ¡°This car is way cooler than Gerald¡¯s Porsche!¡± ¡°Of course! There¡¯s only three of them in United States!¡± ¡°I bet someone like Liam or Jerry drives this car!¡± The name Jerry sounds new to Leon, but he¡¯s sure they are talking about Jerry, who owns the Sports Car Club. Even though Leon thinks his car is nothing more than a scooter, Liam obviously could not afford it yet. Right now, Liam is enjoying the motorcycle Leon gifted him. Even if Leon will give him a carriage, he is sure Liam will love it nheless. Yenni posed in front of Leon¡¯s car and uploaded herself to Tik Tok. Leonughed at the sight of her antics. Looking at how Leonughed at her, Yenni proceeded to attack him. ¡°Why are youughing? It¡¯s not like you can buy this car!¡± In Leon¡¯s eyes, Yenni looks like an obnoxious guinea pig. Leon decided to prank her. He reached for the car key in his pocket and pressed its button. ¡°Beep¡­¡± The car doors open as if it¡¯s a pair of spread wings ready to take flight. Yenni shrieked in surprise. Seeing the car doors open means, the owner is somewhere close by, But no one expected Leon to be the car¡¯s owner. Leon didn¡¯t mean to show off; he just wanted to surprise Yenni. Yenni felt embarrassed and pulled Rachel into Gerald¡¯s Porsche. But Rachel refused. No matter what happens, Rachel is not going in his car. ¡°Rachel, hop on. Let¡¯s go check out Gerald¡¯s house!¡± Yenni shouted. Rachel shook her head in disagreement, ¡°Maybe next time. I¡¯m exhausted I rather go home.¡± ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± Leon offered. A st ofughter came from Gerald and Yenni. ¡°How are you going to deliver her? A bus?¡± ¡°Most probably the bike since he¡¯s a delivery boy!¡± ¡°Rachel quit being dumb! Why choose a motorcycle over a Porsche? You¡¯re being ungrateful!¡± All the teasing meant at Leon made Rachel feel worse. She didn¡¯t think Leon¡¯s offer would invite so much negativity. But Rachel has made up her heart not toe home with Gerald tonight. ¡°You all can go! I like riding the bike!¡± What she said caused her friends to turn away in disappointment, and everyone parted ways. After everyone was gone, Rachel turned to Leon and said to him, ¡°Leon, please drive me home.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Leon took Rachel¡¯s hand and walked to his car. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 12 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 12 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 12 Very Shocking! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The way Leon firmly held Rachel¡¯s small and delicate hand made her feel safe. For a second, Rachel thought she wouldn¡¯t mind spending her life riding a motorcycle. But soon, Rachel sensed something was off. Leon brought her to the expensive supercar! ¡°Leon, what are you doing?¡± Rachel was filled with curiosity. Is Leon the real owner of the car? Rachel shrugged the thought off. It must be a misunderstanding. ¡°I work as a driver for the Club owner now. Get inside and I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Rachel innocently epted Leon¡¯s exnation. Over the past four years, Rachel knew Leon was struggling financially. Rachel is sure he can¡¯t be rich overnight! ¡°Is it okay for you to use the owner¡¯s car?¡± Rachel asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m quite close to him actually.¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to let Rachel know the truth. He wants her to slowly ept his new identity. If Leon came straight up saying that he¡¯s rich, he feared Rachel would reject him. Besides that, Leon wants to avoid unnecessary attention. The next day Leon woke up quite early. Learning from yesterday¡¯s events, Leon realized it¡¯s no longer safe to park his car around the campus. He went out to purchase a new home. Leon drove to Regatta, one of Oregon¡¯s most luxurious apartmentplexes. The expensive housing cost is not only due to its beautiful environment, but it is also located strategically and offers high-ss service. The upants can enjoy a five-star hotel¡¯s excellent service with twenty-four-hour management and security services at their disposal. When Leon entered the marketing gallery, the employees were not arrogant, but they were not too friendly. Obviously, there is a reason for their attitude. Working as a consultant in such an exclusive area made the employees feel proud of themselves. Plus, the market targets potential buyers from amongst the very rich and powerful. It could be high- ranking officials or extremely wealthy conglomerates. The consultants own a consumer database filled with such names. Therefore, when they saw Leon walk inside, they didn¡¯t seem to care. Leon stayed calm. He is well aware that there is nothing in this world money can¡¯t buy-everything except the State Pce, of course. ¡°Good morning, Sir. Please have a seat while you are waiting for service.¡± A consultant came to Leon with a smile. Leon knew his polite and friendly demeanor was just a mask under the guise of professionalism. The marketing gallery wasn¡¯t too busy. Only a handful of people in Oregon can purchase units here. A few consultants should be enough to handle all the customersing in. But no one came to assist Leon because they were afraid to miss the potential buyers who had just arrived. To them, the chances of Leon buying an apartment unit is slimmer than a customer who just showed up. A young man suddenly came, and the consultants immediately gathered around him as if he was a money tree. ¡°Sir, I am Louis. Wee to the gallery. I prepared unit number 8 for you.¡± ¡°Good morning Sir, my name is Mark. We talked through Whatsapp. How about unit number 7?¡± ¡°Stop the quarrel, please. I¡¯m here for unit number 9, it suits me best!¡± The young man¡¯s name is Jerry. He is the son of a wealthy businessman from Oregon. Being flooded withpliments from the consultants made him happy. While Jerry stroked his hair, he said. ¡°This number 9 has a great interior. What¡¯s the price? I¡¯ve got money!¡± ¡°Unit number 9 here is a penthouse with an amazing view. From its balcony, you can enjoy the views of Oregon Bay and Mount Muare. The unit has excellent natural lighting and Feng Shui. It is indeed the best. It costs a little more than the other unit, but I am sure you understand why, Sir.¡± ¡°Cut the talk and tell me the price. I¡¯m paying!¡±Jerry said, swinging his wallet. ¡°It costs 40 million dors, Sir.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 13 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 13 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 13 No Need ¡°Oh, that much¡­¡± Jerry almost exploded at what he heard. ¡°Sir, if you like it so much, we can sign the contract today and hand the unit over by the end of the day.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get unit number 9. I don¡¯t really care about the view. How about number 8? That¡¯s a lucky number.¡± ¡°Alright Sir, we¡¯ll take care of the procedurals. Number 8 is at 35,800,000 US dors.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s over thirty million dors.. The money dad gave is not enough!¡± Jerry thought. He scrunched his forehead. ¡°Right, I forgot, when I came, I wanted to get unit number 6. I like number 6, so go get the papers!¡± Jerry is starting to feel embarrassed. He¡¯s trying hard to keep his ¡®I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve got money¡¯ front. The property consultants are disappointed as once again, unit number 9 is not for sale. But there is nothing they can do about it; the price is too high. Even the DN Group¡¯s son can¡¯t buy it, and it will most probably take a long time for the unit to be sold. But at least today, they sessfully sold off unit number 6. The consultants fought as to who is going to sign the purchase contract. Leon saw everything and approached one of them. ¡°I want unit number 9.¡± Leon didn¡¯t say it loudly, but his words hold great power. Everyone turned their attention to him. ¡°Someone is buying number 9!¡± ¡°Finally, the most expensive unit in tower 2 is sold.¡± ¡°What? Are you sure? I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s priced at over forty billion, he must be joking.¡± ¡°Even Jerry couldn¡¯t buy it. Who is he?¡± Questions and doubt filled the minds of everyone in the gallery. Jerry stared at Leon unpleasantly andined about him. Jerry is sure Leon is not one from a wealthy background. He is in disbelief at how Leon bought the unit he couldn¡¯t afford. The employees, too, doubted what Leon just said. They have never heard his name nor have information about him. They are doubtful if Leon meant what he said. A consultant decided to try his luck to achieve the targeted amount of sales. And it turns out to be a deal! The transaction seeded, and forty million dors. were received. The consultant was so happy he almost passed out; the salesmission granted him over three hundred thousand dors! The atmosphere erupted into an uproar. If Jerry was the one to get the penthouse, he wouldn¡¯t have garnered such a response. But to see Leon, who came from nowhere, make the great purchase was enough to blow their minds. What he did this time was remarkable. The employees and consultants regretted their actions. They lost out on their chances to receive commissions worth over three hundred million! Not stopping yet, Leon delivered another surprise. ¡°Has anyone owned units 7 and 8?¡± A thought shed through the consultants¡¯ minds when they heard Leon¡¯s question. ¡°Two more units? Is he going to buy them?¡± ¡°I think¡­ he¡¯s really going for another one!¡± ¡°I am going to take this opportunity!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± In the blink of an eye, the consultants swarmed around Leon as if a dog was waiting for food. ¡°Which unit are you interested in Sir?¡± ¡°Based on my predictions, number 7 will suit you, Sir!¡± With so many people around him as if he were the moon surrounded by stars, Leon maintained his composure. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to choose. I want it all!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The gallery fell into pin-drop silence! All the staffs were so surprised they became speechless! They could only stand still and look at each other! Jerry, the son of the DN group boss, immediately bought unit number 6 without hesitation. Leon is not going to lose. In one breath, he mentioned the unit numbers 7, 8, and 9. That means he¡¯s bought three consecutive vis facing the southernke. He took it all! This is phenomenal, unlike anything before! Jerry has vanished from the marketing gallery! Leon had his own ns to purchase all three vis facing theke all at once. The vis might be useful in the future. Escorted by an employee, Leon walked out of the gallery within the next half an hour. Leon is now officially part of the property owners at Mount Muare. By the evening, he could already upy the vi. Meanwhile, in one of Oregon¡¯s five-star hotels, Indra is having a discussion with Sucyanti. ¡°Grandpa, you just arrived. Please take a rest!¡± ¡°Sucyanti, I have chosen a vi in Mount Muare.¡± ¡°That is entirely up to you. I will only stay for the summer. I have to go back by the time school starts.¡± ¡°Soon, we can live close to that great man.: ¡°What do you mean grandpa?¡± Sucyanti¡¯s expression changed. She scrunched her forehead. ¡°I have decided to purchase a vi in Mount Muare for the young man.¡± ¡°The vi is worth millions of rupiah. Why give it away for free? You cannot do that!¡±. Sucyanti rejected the idea. ¡°Sucyanti, I have my own ns,¡± her grandfather calmly answered. ¡°No, you cannot! He is now worthy of such a prize.¡± ¡°Sucyanti, you don¡¯t understand what I mean. He is a great man. In time you will know why I decided to present him with a vi. First, to express my gratitude, and second, he will sincerely work for the Wibowo family. Indra was confident of his ns. He has also received the man¡¯s contact information. On the other hand, Sucyanti seemed anxious and disagreed with her grandfather. After making the decision, he phoned Leon. Leon didn¡¯t recognize the numbers, but he picked up the call anyway. Soon Leon realized the person on the other side is Indra, the old man he saved from a while ago. During their casual conversation, Indra mentioned the vi he wanted to give Leon for having saved his life. ¡°Leon, you have to ept this. A vi in Mount Muare. Someone like you would surely know its value.¡± ¡°Yes, I am well aware.¡± Of course, Leon knew exactly the price of the vis. He¡¯s even going to move into one tonight. ¡°Now that you know, why not ept this gift? You are my friend,¡±. Indra is still sure Leon will take it. But Leon¡¯s answer surprised him instead. ¡°Indeed, we are friends, but you don¡¯t have to give me the vi. I don¡¯t need one,¡± Leon said nonchntly. ¡°Leon, the vis are not cheap. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°My apologies, but I¡¯m in no need of one right now. Thank you for your kindness, Mr Indra. I¡¯m driving right now, so I¡¯ll close the call.¡± He purchased just three vis side-to-side in the same location; Leon couldn¡¯t care any less. Indra is baffled as to why Leon would refuse such a special gift. ¡°The cheapest vi would cost at least ten million dors.. How could he refuse?¡± Seeing it, Sucyanti suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa, perhaps you don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s trying to take advantage of you. He is waiting for a bigger prize, maybe a vi and an expensive car.¡± ¡°Sucyanti, you must not have such thoughts. Don¡¯t use him of that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he like that? Honestly, I don¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s just around my age. What is so great about him?¡± Indra can¡¯t help but wonder what¡¯s in her granddaughter¡¯s mind. After lunch, Indra brought her along to the Mount Muare marketing office. Mount Muare is the name of an area within Oregon. The pristine surrounding environment makes it the best choice for Oregon¡¯s wealthy. Besides the vis, there is also a two hundred story apartment, but in a less prime location. As a wealthy man in Oregon, Indra prefers to own a vi. Last night, he was going after vi number 9. But today, after asking the marketing agent, he discovered the vi was already sold. ¡°What do you mean Number 9 is sold already? It was still avablest night!¡± Indra eximed in disbelief. ¡°My apologies, Sir. It was just sold this morning.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that no one has been interested in buying it for over half a year?¡± ¡°That is true Sir. But unexpectedly someone came in a quickly made the purchase.¡± Indra scrunched his forehead. He was already in love with vi number 9. What a coincidence it was sold this morning. ¡°If so, how about number 8?¡± Indra asked. He thought the vi is just as fantastic. The agent¡¯s answer surprised him for the second time. ¡°Sir, vis number 8 and 7 are bought by the same person.¡± ¡°He bought all three at once?¡± the old man asked seriously. ¡°Yes, Sir. But we still have many other amazing vis that would suit your tastes.¡± Initially, Indra wanted to buy two vis at once. But someone came and swept all three. He felt someone is more significant than he is. ¡°Forgive me, Sucyanti. Vi number 9 would be great for you. But I didn¡¯t think anyone would buy 3 vis at once. I wonder who he is?¡± Indra¡¯s emotions were showing as he said thest sentence. ¡°It¡¯s alright grandpa, don¡¯t mind that. He could be the man from Kyoto. The Wibowo family is the second wealthiest here. If there is anyone above us, that would be the Kyoto man.¡± Sucyanti said it unexpectedly. Atst, Indra reluctantly chose the other vis. Leon¡¯s purchase of his vi has been finalized, and he is going to upy it. He prepared a letter of request to be allowed to live outside the campus dorm. He didn¡¯t want to show up to campus because there is a rule for that. After getting his message across, Leon is invited by the department head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve finally made enough money to live outside. I refuse to grant your request.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve treated Gerald like a dog. I don¡¯t care. If you disagree, please give me a reason that makes sense!¡± Leon said. For the first time, a student looked down on him. The department head became livid. Although he admits treating Gerald like a dog, Leon¡¯s words made him ufortable. ¡°There is no reason for a disobedient student! What if there is a crime outside campus? Our reputation will be shattered. As the department head, I have the right to refuse.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The atmosphere became silent. Leon felt that he needed to use his familial power to force the headmaster into submission. Should it be necessary, Leon could get him fired. With a phone call, Leon sessfully sent the headmaster¡¯s heart racing. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 14 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 14 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 14 Special Rtions By mistake, Professor Willy heard about the conversation between Leon and the headmaster. He was surprised to learn about the fight going on between the two. The professor is top-rated in the university and is well-known in Oregon. He is the rector of the university where Leon is currently studying. He promptly acted without hesitation. Before Leon used his real power, the headmaster received a sudden call from the rector. The headmaster¡¯s expression turned grave when he took the call. ¡®Yes, Sir, I understand. Thank you.¡± After the call ended, he gave Leon a respectful look. He didn¡¯t understand how the matter reached the rector¡¯s ears. Even though Leon achieved so much, there is no actual reason for that. But when Leon was about to act, the campus suddenly intervened. The headmaster shrunk in his seat. He was about to explode in anger, but there was nothing he could do. After getting the headmaster¡¯s signature, Leon was left confused. ¡°How did that happen? Who gave the call?¡± he asked himself. As he was walking downstairs, he saw Professor Willy standing by the door, smiling at him. Leon realized what was going on and asked, ¡°Why would you help me, Professor?¡± ¡°Leon, right now you are a student. But soon we¡¯ll all be on the same level and have to help each other.¡± the professor answered wisely with a smile. Leon nodded. ¡°I understand, Professor.¡± ¡°One more thing, Leon. I heard you were put on a cklist. Don¡¯t worry! Once you graduate, you can work at my institute. I recognize your talent in traditional Chinese medicine. That would be excellent.¡± Professor Willy is enthusiastic about getting Leon to join his team of researchers. For Leon, though, the knowledge he has is way above them. ¡°Alright Professor, I will consider it,¡± Leon replied curtly. The professor is surprised by the answer he received. He scrunched his forehead; his research institute is very well-known. He didn¡¯t expect Leon to not immediately ept his offer. ¡°Leon, you know a lot of students wanted to join my institute, but I am yet to ept them. And you are the first student I asked in person.¡±. He tried to reassure Leon. ¡°Yes Professor, I understand,¡± Leon answered softly. ¡°So, would you agree to join?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor. I¡¯ll let you know in three days,¡± Leon said calmly. All the students tried to secure a ce within the institute; Leon¡¯s reaction was very unexpected. At first, Madam Liana made the Lotus Flower guild, which includes masters of traditional Chinese medicine. Experts who were initially in hiding came to join the guild and famous traditional healers and doctors. The guild came to be known as the gathering of godly physicians. With his abilities, Leon could defeat those physicians and maintain the guild¡¯s reputation. He is well- known and respected within the guild. What more is he after? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Leon realized he no longer needs to belong in such organizations anymore. He turned his back and left. The professor looked on in uncertainty. He didn¡¯t want to let go of the talented young man. He wondered to himself, ¡°He is a genius, although slightly arrogant. What is he thinking?¡± Leon moved into his vi at Mount Muare. He leaves for the university in the mornings andes back at night as usual. During his free time, Leon pondered about tomorrow¡¯s agenda. Since he just took over one of Oregon¡¯s most prominent five-star hotels, he will attend a meeting with the hotel¡¯s shareholders. Adjustments will have to be made. ¡°I¡¯m yet to know all the assets the hotel might have left. But I don¡¯t have to worry. The Wijaya family has so many assets I lost count.¡±Leon muttered to himself. That is not wrong. The Wijaya family holds control over retail, food, property, and transportation businesses. Two hours have passed. Leon received a call from Ezra. ¡°Hello Director, how is it? I don¡¯t want to work in the mortuary.¡± The morgue was freezing cold; he could not do it. It feels as if he is in the frozen storage for raw meat. His job involves only moving bodies in and out of the morgue. How boring. ¡°Leon,e to the hospital. Mr Indra is looking for you.¡± Leon knew the person he mentioned. It seems the Director pays him immense respect. Ezra is also curious if Leon really could save lives. If that is true, it is a great ability that he shouldn¡¯t let go of. To the hospital¡¯s advantage, getting cklisted from the industrial world won¡¯t do much. Leon was obliged to show up. Well¡­ take it as a night walk. At the Royal Taruma Hospital, Sucyanti talks to Dr Iskandar, a heart surgeon. ¡°Dr Iskandar, thank you very much for your help. A few days ago, grandpa and I were busy looking for homes, so we didn¡¯t get to see you. Now that grandpa is doing well, we want to express our gratitude.¡± Sucyanti handed him a parcel, which he epted with slight hesitation. ¡°Miss Sucyanti, it is my duty to take care of the sick and save lives with whatever it takes. Previously, an interning doctor made a mistake and he¡¯s been rotated to the morgue. Thankfully, I came on time.¡± What Iskandar said was mostly lies. Sucyanti nodded. Suddenly her beautiful eyes became filled with anger, ¡°Is he the man named Leon?¡± ¡°True, Leon. He is very ipetent, and he will note again.¡± In reality, Iskandar had no problems with Leon. He only wants to take advantage of the situation. Sucyanti didn¡¯t know the truth. Indra became even more perplexed; to him, Leon is his savior. ¡°Doctor, please ept this,¡± Sucyanti handed the doctor a red envelope. Iskandar happily received it. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Miss.¡± Suddenly, Leon appeared and saw what was going on. Iskandar was surprised and hurriedly stuffed the red envelope into his pocket. ¡°Leon, why are you still here? You almost caused harm to a patient. Wait for your punishment!¡± Sucyanti came forward with fiery eyes. ¡°So¡­ you are the one named Leon? You almost killed my grandfather?¡± Leon was confused at what he heard. What did he do? Was it wrong to save the man¡¯s life? He found the same anger in Iskandar¡¯s eyes. Leon stayed calm and answered, ¡°Still young.¡± He calmly examined the whole room. Only Sucyanti and Dr Iskandar are in the room. ¡°You¡¯re not anywhere older than I am. Don¡¯t try pulling tricks on me.¡± Sucyanti shouted. ¡°Look carefully for the real evil. Don¡¯t easily trust a liar,¡± said Leon. Without waiting for Sucyanti¡¯s response, Iskandar was already fuming. ¡°What do you mean? You are clearly in the wrong! Leon, you are expelled from this hospital. ¡°No problem. I had no ns of joining this hospital either.¡± Leon said snappily. ¡°You arrogant kid! This is the best hospital in Oregon. Interns are fighting for a spot here. How dare you say that!¡± After Iskandar said that, Ezra appeared. He is the hospital director. ¡°Leon, here you are. Follow me to my office. I need to have a word with you.¡± Ezra reached for Leon¡¯s hand enthusiastically as if they were close friends. Iskandar¡¯s expression froze. Does Ezra have a particr rtion to Leon? Perhaps family? Or else? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 15 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 15 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 15 Not Swayed Iskandar started to understand Leon¡¯s previous arrogance. He suspected Leon had a rtionship with Ezra. The thought of it made him uneasy. For that, he will be more careful when facing Leon next time. As for how Ezra¡¯s face looked spirited when he saw Leon, he presumed it had something to do with Indra. If it is true Leon has extraordinary medical abilities, then this will be a big problem. Leon is now in Director Ezra¡¯s office. As he assumed, Indra is there waiting for him. He was overjoyed to see Leon and reached for Leon¡¯s hand to thank him. When he talked to Indra on the phone previously, his voice sounded weak. Now that they met in person, Indra¡¯s voice seemed to boom uncontrobly. Leon gave him a smile and maintained his composure. Ezra and Indra looked just as happy, although Ezra is still slightly doubtful of Leon¡¯s abilities. The man who came back to life; maybe it wasn¡¯t Leon¡¯s doing. Ezra ns to test Leon to prove it. ¡°Indra recalled that you used an acupuncture technique to save him. Although I studied modern western medicine, I am also interested in learning traditional eastern medicine. If you would show me, I will surely pay attention,¡± Ezra didn¡¯t trust acupuncture techniques. In his opinion, the acupuncture points are very mysterious, just like the moves from martial art novels. He thinks acupuncture is not as scientific as modern medicine. It is based on suggestions and coincidence. But Leon had a different view. Ezra wanted to see what Leon did to believe it. ¡°Director, I think that would be unnecessary. Acupuncture isn¡¯t that weird,¡± Leon said. In Leon¡¯s reasoning, Ezra became sure that acupuncture only relies on chance. Ezra questions the saving Leon did. All of a sudden, Ezra¡¯s demeanor changed. ¡°Our hospital has the best doctors and facilities. We won¡¯t let someone with a vague track record be here.¡± Those words had Leon suspicious. He kept calm. Besides, as a student, he doesn¡¯t have a say against the dean. This hospital is indeed famous, but is not the best in United States, moreover ifpared to the Kyoto hospital. The hospital itself has a lot of problems regarding the professionalism of its staff. Leon is about to expose that. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this, but is the hospital allowing doctors to receive envelopes from their patients?¡± Leon asked. This time Ezra was surprised and curious. ¡®Who is it? Do you have proof?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Dr Iskandar seems to have received arge sum.¡± Ezra¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. He was ashamed. It was a punch right to his face. ¡°Fine! I shall investigate this case. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll have it exposed to the public. But the hospital doesn¡¯t need mysterious therapies.¡± This isn¡¯t the first time Ezra has receivedints about bribes from patients. For the sake of maintaining a healthy work environment, the case was never opened. Beyond that, Ezra is angry at Leon for daring to bring the topic up. Ezra was supposed to be the prime figure there, and Leon is nothing but an intern. But what Leon said has put him to shame. Indra sensed something was off and tried to mediate the two. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Director Ezra, do you not know that acupuncture truly exists? One of my ancestors happened to be a healer from the Qing dynasty. This technique has done marvels and is recognized worldwide.¡± Indra looked at Leon. ¡°Leon, it is better you show us a little bit of it.¡± Ezra is still in a state of disbelief. He shook his head and calmly countered. ¡°For Mr Indra, acupuncture can¡¯t be scientifically proven. Do you still believe in him? If he really does have the skills, then why does he bother studying here?¡± Leon just smiled. A real rich man wouldn¡¯t show off his wealth. And as a master, he doesn¡¯t have to prove himself to the world. But Leon is getting agitated now. He decided to answer the Director¡¯s im to prove that eastern medicine is not to be underestimated. ¡°Aargh!¡± Leon swiftly needled specific points on Ezra¡¯s body. In a second, Ezra stood stiffly like a wooden pole. Ezra lost his ability to move, not because he didn¡¯t want to. Indra was surprised at what he saw. ¡°Aargh!¡± Not long after, Leon released the needles. Ezra¡¯s body went limp, and he fell onto the floor, shivering. He became covered in a cold sweat. ¡°How is it, Sir? Does this make you acknowledge the mystery?¡± Leon asked mockingly. ¡°You! What did you do to me?¡±. Ezra looked shaken. ¡°You can now move normally Sir. But you must promise not to underestimate traditional eastern medicine. A lot might seem mysterious, but that is only because you don¡¯t have the knowledge of it.¡± ¡°Is this acupuncture? Is this really it?¡± Ezra is still in disbelief. At first, Leon didn¡¯t want to show his abilities. But Ezra was overboard, and Leon was forced to teach him a lesson to make him learn. Ezra still appeared fearful. His body felt frail. By now, he realized that acupuncture is neither made up nor mysterious. With a young sessor like Leon, this technique wouldn¡¯t have gone into extinction soon. All doubts are gone. Indra showed fear and awe at what he just saw. ¡°Leon, that was amazing. I didn¡¯t know some highly intelligent people were underexposed. He could be smarter than most of the famous ones. I am humbled.¡± Indra tried taking control of the situation slowly. On the other hand, Ezra didn¡¯t have any hatred towards Leon; it was just a doubt. But he realized it now and wishes to not repeat the same mistake. Leon¡¯s knowledge had been very rare. As a wise director, Ezra thought about how he could keep and guard Leon. A person inheriting the knowledge of eastern medicine is very rare. Now that there is one in Oregon, Ezra must take advantage. ¡°Leon, there is still space in the hospital for eastern medicine. Come as you wish. Choose any room you like.¡± But Ezra is wrong; Leon didn¡¯t study eastern medicine on purpose. His abilities were pure talent passed down through his ancestors. Only two are left in this world with such knowledge, that is Liana and Leon. Leon didn¡¯t need space from anyone else. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 16 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 16 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 16 Too Arrogant ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Leon intended to leave without hesitation. Ezra seems to me himself for the loss. If only he didn¡¯t underestimate Leon that way, maybe Leon would join the hospital. ¡°Leon, you could join our research institute instead. The institute is in partnership with the medical faculty of Oregon State University. Are you interested?¡±. Ezra has not given up yet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir. I¡¯m not interested at all.¡± Leon answered firmly and shook his head. In his opinion, working in a research institute is limited to the professor¡¯s guidance, which is not appealing to Leon. Someone with excellent skills and dominance, to be treated as an ordinary man, is not Leon¡¯s aim. Four years have given Leon enough. ¡°Leon, I could give you the rmendation to teach at the university. I will call Professor Willy regarding this. You¡¯ve heard about Professor Willy, haven¡¯t you?¡¯ Leon knew the professor. He is a lecturer in eastern medicine. ¡°Leon, this is an excellent offer. In there, nothing will hold you down.¡± Indra tried to persuade him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Leon answered lightly. Ezra is relieved; he¡¯ll need to talk to the professor. Leon¡¯s background and skills would bring additional value to the hospital. Not long after, Indra invited Leon to a caf¨¦ for a drink and a chat, Ezra quickly held a meeting to discuss Dr Iskandar¡¯s case, and the results were made public. Dr Iskandar was shocked; he had good rtions with Ezra. Why did this happen? He knew it would most probably be due to Leon. Iskandar realized his mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have provoked Leon and ended like this. By the evening, Indra was back at the Sheraton Hotel in a good mood. Sucyanti noticed his grandfather while packing her clothes. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, you seem very happy today?¡±. ¡°Sucyanti, I am d to talk to Leon today.¡± Indra said with a smile. Sucyanti¡¯s facial expression changed at what she heard. She looked unhappy. ¡°Leon almost killed you and today you drank tea with him? How could he!¡± ¡°Sucyanti, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I am doubtful of Dr Iskandar¡¯s abilities,¡± Indra answered with a higher tone. ¡°Leon must¡¯ve made up the story. He must be good at rhetorics.¡± Sucyanti answered shortly. ¡°You are wrong! Leon is unlike what you think. He disyed his acupuncture skills and seeded in paralyzing Director Ezra. He then healed him. ¡°Amazing!¡± Indra¡¯s voice was filled with excitement, and his eyes sparkled. Sucyanti didn¡¯t readily believe his story. ¡°Grandpa, his words must have gotten into you. Too bad I have packing to do. We¡¯re moving to Mount Muare tomorrow.¡±. Sucyanti continued filling her suitcase with her favorite clothes. Leon is back in his new vi. He owns all three estates. From there, he could enjoy the views of the mountain andke. Perfect. Best Fengshui. At 3 p.m., Leon sat cross-legged and enjoyed the scenery. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fengshui is a crucial aspect to consider. It could help gain prosperity and avoid adversaries. Leon is enjoying the view. The next day, Leon woke up early. He is spirited and full of energy. After breakfast, he headed to the Sheraton Hotel. Leon had an important meeting today. His attendance ispulsory since he is the hotel¡¯srgest shareholder. This is the first time he had paid the hotel a visit since the acquisitionst week. He took some time to examine whether the hotel¡¯s service was satisfactory. He then moved on towards the restaurant and ordered sd and fruits. Since he had his breakfast, Leon didn¡¯t order anything too big. He paid attention to the details in the restaurant as he enjoyed his sd. Beside his table, a couple secretly talked about him, The man¡¯s name is Doni, and his girlfriend is Jessica. ¡°Coming all the way to a luxury hotel for sd and fruit? How terrible!¡± ¡°Yes. Sd and in water. Not fit for a five-star hotel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. Someone came here and didn¡¯t ask for red wine. Why?¡± ¡°Obviously, the price is nothing like a cup of water. A lot of people out there living frugally; they can¡¯t afford red wine.¡± Jessica said so while pointing at a bottle of Shiraz wine in front of her. ¡°That makes sense. A bottle of red wine is priced at tens of thousands of dors. They can¡¯t have it. Well¡­ because they¡¯ve got no money. Including a stay here. Also if he is fat with a swollen face.¡± Doni said that and looked at Leon. Leon learned Chinese martial arts. He has reached a high level; his ears are also trained to listen beyond the normal auditory range. The wordsing out of the arrogant pair reached Leon¡¯s ear clearly. He couldn¡¯t contain his amusement, At the Sheraton Hotel, no one knew more than him, including their wine. Leon¡¯s family-owned wine storage contains a variety of exquisite wines. Lafite, Latour, Petrus, Mouton, and Romanee Conti¡­ Leon had tasted it all. His family also ran a business as a red wine branded . Leon often presented the hundred-year-old wine to his Kungfu teacher, Candra. They got drunk together, spoke nonsense, and then carried on training. Leon lost count of the times he spent drunk with his teacher on the high-quality wine. That way allowed him to gain more knowledge of the martial arts. Hearing how the couple¡¯s mockery didn¡¯t end, Leon waved his hand at the waiter. ¡°It has been half an hour and all he¡¯s eaten is sd and fruits. How stingy!¡± Jessica said. ¡°Stingy or broke maybe? I would be embarrassed if I were him¡±. As Doni finished his remark, the waiter came with two delicious-looking dishes and delivered it to Leon¡¯s table. ¡°Sir, here is a special dessert for you. We hope you enjoy it!¡±. The waiter bowed, and respectfully lowered his head. What they saw left the couple in astonishment and ¡°Dessert? Why didn¡¯t we get one?¡± Doni seemed annoyed and directly asked the waiter. ¡°Hey, you, tell me why you didn¡¯t serve us dessert? We¡¯ve been here for half an hour already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We drank red wine worth tens of millions, and the man over there only had a pathetic sd. We were here for longer too. Why did you treat us differently from him?¡± Jessica added. Her emotions ignited. The waiter looked a little awkward. He is too shy to exin and afraid he might be wrong. But there is no other way than to give them an exnation. ¡°Sir Ma¡¯am, my apologies. ording to the hotel rules, only honorable members are allowed this privilege. The man is a tinum member. We hope for your understanding.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 17 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 17 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 17 To Swallow Your Own Spit Doni and Jessica were silenced. tinum members are of the highest ss in the hotel. Amodation, transportation, and food are free. The members gain a lot of privileges and are treated like kings. This is because the membership itself costs over one hundred million a year. In Oregon, no more than ten people hold such membership. Only certain people who can and will pay for the expensive membership fee. Doni and Jessica do not belong to the membership. The cost of a tinum membership is ten times the standard membership. They dreamed of going tinum, but it is way beyond their reach. ¡°Wh¡­ What? He is a tinum member?¡± Doni stuttered in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! How could a tinum member order a bowl of sd and in water?¡± he added. The waiter slowly shook his head and exined, ¡°For that, I don¡¯t know Sir. But he is indeed a tinum member. Besides, that isn¡¯t just in water. The water is imported from Fiji, a source of the world¡¯s purest water. Sir, Maam, please enjoy your meal.¡± It turns out the water originated from Mount Fuji, Japan¡¯s most beautiful mountain. Rich in silica, calcium, and magnesium; free of pollutants and additives; and effective in aiding the metabolism. It is the most expensive water in the world. A cup of water costs the same as the bottle of wine Doni and Jessica are drinking. They were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect the person they were mocking to be a very wealthy man. He drinks water from Fuji; perhaps his sd and fruitse from other corners of the world. Doni and Jessica felt embarrassed as they were sure the man heard what they were saying. ¡°Wait, do you know who he is?¡± asked Doni curiously. ¡°I have no idea Sir. Please don¡¯t ask more questions. I feel uneasy,¡± said the waiter. The waiter is a senior experienced in facing people like him. He wouldn¡¯t openly share who the man is to keep his privacy. There are no more than ten tinum members in Oregon. They can easily do as they please in the hotel. Leon savored his food calmly. He didn¡¯t care what the two were talking about. They only knew he was a tinum member, and that surprised them. What if they knew he was the owner of the hotel where the couple is bragging about themselves? That would be even more terrible. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Leon finished his meal and left his te looking clean. So far, the service at the restaurant has been excellent. It¡¯s time to check on the spa and hot water bath. Leon walked that way. The air at the hot water bath was filled with hot steam. Leon took off his top and bared his chest. His muscles could be seen clearly, unlike what the previous couple said about him. His figure is athletic and well-kept. His muscles are formed out of routine and proper exercise, not from supplements, as most people would take. Two women were seen soaking in the pool. They secretly gulped when they saw Leon walking towards the pool. Leon realized it. He looked at them and threw a smile before sitting at the poolside. The women didn¡¯t expect to see someone so good-looking; they acted awkwardly. After his observation, Leon assessed that the service here is just as excellent, although not as impressive as the restaurant¡¯s service. Leon went to immerse himself in the pool. Not long after, he sat in the lounge for a drink. Leon didn¡¯t need hot water to maintain his body; the body does itself. He only wanted to test the hotel¡¯s hot water bath. The two pretty girls sat on chairs right beside Leon. They threw nces and smiles at Leon. He felt awkward and covered himself with a towel. Being far away from home means he needs to keep his guards up. Before the start of the shareholders¡¯ meeting, Leon inspected the hotel himself. Everything was well, but one thing annoyed him. Arge man walked towards Leon. On his neck is a shiny gold chain ne. He pointed at Leon arrogantly and said, ¡°Hey, how dare you disturb my girls!¡± ¡°Disturb them? Did you see me do that?¡± Leon¡¯s emotions ignited at the usations. ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me! Do you know who I am?¡± the man asked as he swung a punch. Leon vigntly blocked the punch andnded a hit at the arrogant man. ¡°Bang!¡± The fat man was thrown back; his mouth spilled blood, and two of his teeth are missing. ¡°I didn¡¯t only shout at you, I punched you too. What do you want?¡± Leon asked. Leon couldn¡¯t hold himself if people made usations against him. They must be taught a lesson. Leon reached towards the man¡¯s neck and destroyed his ne with his power. ¡°Click!¡± The golden ne broke into pieces. Leon used the ne to threaten the man; it would be easy to finish him if Leon wanted to. ¡°I¡­ My uncle is the boss of this hotel. You made me like this, you will not get out of here!¡± the man exined his identity while holding back his pain. ¡°Also, you destroyed my ne. It¡¯s worth Half a million dors! Do you have money?¡± He didn¡¯t realize the ne wasn¡¯t broken at all. It was just a trick. Leon smirked. Half a billion dors? What is there Leon couldn¡¯t pay for? It is nothingpared to the hotel¡¯s revenue. Who is the arrogant man¡¯s uncle? Leon is the real boss here; no one is higher than him. He could even make the uncle pay if he wants to. Why should he? ¡°Oh, is your uncle named Sebastian?¡± asked Leon. ¡°You¡¯re finished! Sebastian is my uncle!¡± the man said proudly. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Sebastian is not a hard worker. His son and nephew often create trouble here in the hotel.¡± Leon exined. ¡°Shut up! He is the boss here. How dare you call him by name!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ your uncle is nothing but an employee!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 18 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 18 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 18 Jealousy ¡°Nonsense! He is the boss in Sheraton!¡± yelled the man. Bang! Leon kicked the fat man and stepped his right foot on the man¡¯s chest. The two girls screamed at what they saw. They could not help him. One of them is the man¡¯s girlfriend, as seen from her fearful expression. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. You have no right to shout at me. Your uncle is just the general manager who works for the true owner of this hotel. That makes him an employee.¡± He is not wrong. Even though Sebastian runs the hotel, the hotel is his. After saying that, Leon lifted his foot and left the man as he is. Leon willed that from this day onwards, the attitude of Sebastian and his family must be disciplined. The arrogant nephew¡¯s attitude will affect the hotel¡¯s reputation. Leon changed his clothes and went to the hotel lobby. When he sat in the lobby, he saw Gerald and Jason walking towards him. ¡°Leon, what have you done? You beat up my cousin. What do you want?¡± After Gerald heard his cousin getting beaten up, he rushed to the bath and found out Leon did it. Unfortunately, he had no idea who Leon indeed was. Back on campus, Leon was a nobody. But it¡¯s different now. A few days ago, Gerald and Jason were beaten up at the karaoke. And today is his cousin¡¯s turn. Jason seemed to have recovered. He stood loyally by Gerald¡¯s side like a dog to his master. Looking at Leon¡¯s position, Jason has found his confidence. Here he is the lobby manager of the Sheraton Hotel. ¡°Have you tried the hot water bath? Should I send some to your house?¡± Jason said tauntingly. Leon didn¡¯t care; he responded with a smile. ¡°Do you also need food? No problem. I¡¯ll have it sent to you. I¡¯m the lobby manager here. I can give you such privileges.¡± Jason said. ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s great!¡±. Pride and wealth seem so crucial to him. All he does is manage the lobby area. He shouldn¡¯t have bragged if only he knew who Leon truly is. ¡°Are you jealous? With Gerald my future looks bright, my friend. What a great choice I¡¯ve made!¡±. Jasonughed as he said it. He is obviously trying to gain from his master. Leon let out a smallugh at what he heard. What Jason did was utterly foolish. Suppose Jason didn¡¯t betray Leon, maybe he could hold an important position in one of the Wijaya family¡¯spanies in the future. At least, he could be the CEO of this hotel. Gerald likes people with Jason¡¯s foolish attitude. Throw him a bone, and he will kneel. ¡°Jason, take care of that dog!¡± Gerald takes joy from seeing Leon humiliated and hurt. Jason relentlessly attacked Leon verbally. Leon took it calmly and held hisughter. Gerald was too na?ve to think the hotel was his. ¡°Gerald, are you treating the hotel as if it¡¯s yours? Think about the consequences. Even your father relies on me to put food on the table. Be careful!¡± ¡°And you, Jason! How stupid of you to betray me. That will be your life¡¯s greatest regret.¡±. What Leon said attracted attention from the people around them. The room became silent. Leon¡¯s aura appeared full of charisma. Gerald and Jason were silenced. Unfortunately, Gerald didn¡¯t realize the weight of Leon¡¯s words. Heshed back angrily, ¡°Son of a *! My father is a respected man. How dare you say that!¡± ¡°Sir, he is only filled with jealousy. Let me clean this up.¡± said Jason, who then called the security guards. ¡°Security! Drag him out and beat him up!¡± Jason is a disgusting traitor. Leon was forced to reveal his identity; let Gerald and Jason pay a heavy price for their behavior. A deep voice was suddenly heard just before the guards arrived. ¡°All of you, please stop!¡± The familiar voice was that of Grandfather Indra. Indra is about to move into his new vi today. He and his granddaughter were on their way out, dragging their suitcases. Gerald¡¯s arrogance melted away from his face. ¡°Mr Indra, good morning!¡± he greeted the old man respectfully. Indra is very well-known in Oregon due to his vast connections. ¡°Leon is a good friend of mine. Don¡¯t embarrass him. He is my friend!¡± Indra said softly. Gerald was surprised at what he heard. How does a person with such authority as Indra be friends with a kid like Leon? Confusion, curiosity, and astonishment raged in Gerald¡¯s brain. ¡°I will because Mr Indra asked me. Thus, I will obey,¡± said Gerald with a sly smile. Gerald pulled Jason away and left Leon. Jason was unsatisfied. ¡°Is this the ending Sir?¡± Gerald tried to exin. ¡°Indra is a great businessman in Oregon. He is an important and popr man. I can¡¯t fight him.¡±. ¡°Leon is really lucky today!¡± Jason said sarcastically. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Indra has a good rtionship with Leon. Most probably over something unimportant.¡± Gerald said condescendingly. ¡°Sir, you are right. I knew what Leon was like after spending four years with him. He is nothing special.¡± Jason supported. ¡°What is your next n, Sir?¡± Gerald moved his head close to Jason¡¯s ear. ¡°Jason here. Later¡­¡±. He whispered for some time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jason nodded in agreement and let out an evilugh. ¡°I will do that Sir. We¡¯ll see a lot of Leon¡¯s blood getting spilled!¡± In fact, even without Indra¡¯s help, Leon had his own way of taking care of Gerald and Jason. He could destroy the two and make them regret their deeds at once. But Leon politely thanked Indra. ¡°Leon, if you ever need anything just call me. I¡¯m moving to Mount Muare where I intended to give you a vi. Too bad you refused. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be neighbors and it¡¯ll be easier for us tomunicate.¡± Indra said. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 19 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 19 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 19 Defeated Wildness Leon smiled without saying a single word. He has three big vis in a better location facing the mountainke. ¡°Leon, pleasee over to my house. I¡¯ll wait for you. Let¡¯s talk some more?¡± The old man held Leon¡¯s hand before saying his goodbyes, although Leon was a bit reluctant. Sucyanti didn¡¯t look too enthusiastic. She felt her grandfather shouldn¡¯t have treated Leon that way. Before going, Sucyanti looked at Leon with hesitance. After walking to another area of the hotel, Leon went to his room. The hotel¡¯s daily operationality is under the general manager¡¯s full control. No wonder the director¡¯s room looked empty. About a week ago, Sebastian, the general manager, received info from Mawar that the board of directors will attend today¡¯s meeting. Sebastian never dared underestimate an agenda with themissary. He emptied his timetable today and waited for themissary¡¯s arrival throughout the morning. When themute came, he didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t ask. He stuck to Mawar¡¯s instructions. But once there is a mistake, he might lose his job. The Wijaya family is one of United States¡¯s most secretive families. They are incredibly wealthy but mysterious. Not much is known about their identities. Sebastian is lucky to gain their trust. Working for the Wijaya family guarantees a smooth career and ie. Starting as a junior supervisor for five years, he finally settled as the hotel¡¯s general manager. Sebastian phoned Gerald. ¡°Gerald, if you stop by the hotel, don¡¯t stir up trouble! Whatever happens, please hold yourself! Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at the hotel already. Trust me, Dad. You can count on me!¡± answered Gerald. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny or I¡¯ll cut you out of the Chows!¡± Sebastian threatened seriously. ¡°Yes Dad, I understand,¡± said Gerald while secretly smirking. Right now, Gerald is apanied by Jason, who brought along a Caucasian dog. It is a giant breed, as tall as a calf. The dog looks wild and mean. Gerald closed the call. An evil expression appeared in his eyes. ¡°Jason, find out where Leon is right now!¡± ¡°I found him, Sir. He¡¯s in the mainmissary¡¯s room.¡± Jason answered while feeling weirded out. ¡°What? Why is he there? Are you sure?¡± Gerald seemed doubtful. ¡°Yes, I am sure Sir!¡± Jason replied shortly. ¡°How could the idiot be there? Bring the dog and I¡¯ll catch up to youter!¡± Gerald said while filled with curiosity. Inside the room, Leon sat on the mainmissary chair. He looked calm and rxed. Even when he saw Jasoning in with the dog, Leon kept calm. To him, Jason is an evil person. He betrayed his own brother, and now he is going to let the dog attack him. Where is his moral conscience? Jason did it all for a price of huge sum of money from Gerald. ¡°Leon don¡¯t me me! This is Gerald¡¯s order!¡± Jason¡¯s face burned with anger, and he held tightly to the dog¡¯s leash. The dog is tough to control. At that moment, Gerald came. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re the dog. Jason, fight him!¡± Geraldmanded. Leon stayed brave. He swung his hands. ¡°p! p!¡± Two psnded on Gerald¡¯s face. The loud sound resembles balloons popping. Jason saw Gerald¡¯s bloody face. He lost his teeth. Gerald looked shaken. He had no energy to look for his fallen teeth. The p is a Jutsu Leon recently mastered. It was so powerful he could half a stone using his bare hands. Very dangerous! Gerald was in pain. Using all his strength, he shouted at Jason. ¡®Jason, release the dog! Kill that bastard!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jason was filled with anger. His face darkened, and he threw the chains on the floor. The dog immediately lunged at Leon; it was clearly ferocious. The two smiled at what they saw. But their smile was gone when the dog froze right in front of Leon. The vicious dog became calm as if it was interacting with Leon. For Leon, the dog is not wild at all. It could be easily tamed. Its natural ferocity disappeared when it faced Leon. The two looked to be in a state of peace. The two exchanged stares. Dog: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a ve!¡± Leon: ¡°Ah, you can talk?¡± Dog: ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± The Caucasian dog immediately obeyed. Ity and curled on the floor, no longer brave enough to face Leon. Its eyes showed a wish for mercy, and that is understandable. The dog kept on licking Leon¡¯s shoes. Gerald and Jason were taken aback at what they saw. Caucasian dogs are notorious for being aggressive and brutal. Why did it turn cat-like after seeing Leon? Gerald started to suspect he was tricked by the dog seller. Perhaps Gerald didn¡¯t know Leon once survived from a wolf¡¯s den. He fought, ate, and danced with the wolves. In the end, the pack leader shied away from its territory and only watched from afar. No matter how aggressive and brutal the dog is, he is no different than the king wolf. Leon then easily danced with the wolves and entered their ce as if it was his own. To him, it is just as easy as flipping his palm. Gerald and Jason are finished off even before Leon showed his full capabilities. They couldn¡¯t fathom how a poor student working as a delivery boy could suddenly be like this. This is weird! Gerald¡¯s father saw all that happened in the President¡¯s room. He was horrified and furious. Looking at his son¡¯s bleeding voice, he asked Leon in a high voice, ¡°Who did it to him? You! How dare you hit my son in my own ce! You¡¯ll see what you¡¯ve caused! The weight in Gerald¡¯s heart fell once he saw his father¡¯s appearance, and he became even more arrogant. He smirked, pointed at Leon, and howled, ¡°It is him who hit me. Your son is tormented by him. If you don¡¯t finish him today Dad, it will bring humiliation to our family!¡± Jason screamed along, ¡°That is right Boss! Don¡¯t let him make it out alive!¡± ¡°Both of you shut up! Don¡¯t tell me how to finish him. How embarrassing, even the two of you is not enough to fight him!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 20 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 20 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 20 Lost Sebastian was angry to see his son hurting. But today isn¡¯t an ordinary day. As Mawar has said, the President could have arrived at the Sheraton Hotel already. But what is going on now? Such an inappropriate view. ¡°Young man get down on your knees and beg forgiveness to my son ten times; then only I will let you go. If not, I¡¯ll drag you to the basement and finish you off.¡± ¡°Heh! That¡¯s funny!¡± ¡°Sebastian, are you telling me to kneel?¡± Leon said as he turned his gaze to Sebastian. ¡°Was life not good enough for you?¡± The atmosphere grew hotter. Sebastian¡¯s emotions have reached their peak. He didn¡¯t expect the young man in front of him to talk like that. ¡°Who¡­ who are you actually?¡± Sebastian asked in a panic. ¡°I am from the Wijaya family!¡± Leon answered coldly. Gerald and Jason exploded inughter. ¡°Are you still joking in times like this?¡± ¡°So what if you are a Wijaya? My surname sounds better, so why not take mine instead!¡± The two continuedughing gleefully. That same moment, Sebastian didn¡¯tugh at all. He stood still. Sebastian asked again, ¡°What was your name? From which family are you from?¡±. His voice is shaking. ¡°You don¡¯t have the rights to myplete profile. I have officially received the Sheraton Hotel today. I believe Ms. Mawar must have informed you.¡± ¡°You still have the guts to make fake ims! How shameless!¡± Gerald said amid hisughter. Sebastiannded a p on his son¡¯s face. ¡°Worthless child! Shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Why did you p me, Dad?¡± Gerald asked with annoyance. ¡°Get on your knees quickly! Kneel in front of the President!¡± Sebastian said in a high tone. ¡°President? Quit joking Dad. I don¡¯t see him.¡± Gerald asked in confusion. ¡°He is the president,rgest shareholder of the Sheraton, and thus the real owner of this hotel,¡± Sebastian exined hurriedly. Sebastian wasn¡¯t aware the sole heir of the Wijaya family himself came to receive the hotel today. He only heard from Mawar that the President has the surname Wijaya but didn¡¯t expect him to be Leon. If so, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect him. Sebastian wouldn¡¯t dare cause the Wijayas trouble. Not even the family¡¯s allies. Mawar has told him the personing today will hold the highest rank in the hotel and what his son did to Leon was beyond outrageous. Sebastian relied on his job to make ends meet, so what could he do now? He evenmanded Leon to kneel to his son. It seems like the best he could do is to make his son do the same to Leon. ¡°Dad, what is actually happening? How is he the President?¡±. Gerald still didn¡¯t get the situation. Jason can¡¯t seem toprehend what is happening. He knew Leon well, a struggling student who part-timed as a delivery boy. If he is indeed the hotel¡¯s President, why did he have to work as a delivery boy? A president would have enough money tost generations, but what about Leon? Sebastian could not calm his heart. He insisted again that his son kneel. ¡°Both of you kneel for the President. Do it ten times, no that¡¯s not enough, do it twenty times!¡± Sebastian tried hard to amend his mistakes. ¡°President Leon, forgive me, I didn¡¯t raise my child well. He deserves to be punished.¡±. Sebastian¡¯s whole body shivered. ¡°As a father, you have indeed failed. Do you know what your son did while he was on campus?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have no idea. Please tell me.¡± ¡°Using his above-average family privilege, your son acted out. He threatened and harassed his friends multiple times. I only identally crashed into him, but look at what he did, he used me and acted as he wished.¡± His son¡¯s wrongdoings came to light after Leon exined it to him. He already knew his son¡¯s poor attitude but didn¡¯t expect him to take it too far. And to treat Leon that way. Sebastian became even angrier. His son ruined his reputation, and it will take time to forgive him. ¡°President, enough!¡± Sebastian got down to his knees, facing Leon. ¡°I beg you to forgive my son¡¯s wrongdoings. He is young and yet to learn. I beg for your mercy.¡± Sebastian pleads. Looking at Sebastian, Leon stuck with his cold expression. ¡°Did your son ever have mercy when he used others? The mistakes they made today cannot be easily forgiven!¡± Sebastian panicked at Leon¡¯s words. The moment Gerald saw his dad bow in front of Leon, he and Jason realized Leon wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. The way Leon made the hotel¡¯s manager kneel in front of him showed the significance of his power. Gerald didn¡¯t expect he would step on a nail and befallen by such bad luck today. Now he understood how Leon made it into this room. Jason was also surprised and remorseful. His past best friend, who has helped him through a lot, is the Sheraton Hotel¡¯s real owner and its largest shareholder. He is obviously way above Gerald. Jason didn¡¯t value his previous friendship just to gain a momentary advantage. He really has lost his way. Betrayal! Mockery! Insult! He has done all of it to his old friend. Had he only remained as Leon¡¯s friend, he would have harvested sweet results by now, perhaps bing the hotel¡¯s manager. The idiom ¡°To unsee gold in front of his eyes¡± would perfectly fit Jason right now. Jason felt disappointed. Leon gazed at Gerald coldly and said, ¡°ording to the Wijaya family code, a traitor must be eliminated. Since we cannot practice such rules now, I shall give you an obedient pet dog to y with!¡± Leon gave a cynical smile and stared at the two. The atmosphere turned into gripping silence. An obedient dog? This is the aggressive Caucasian dog with the power of a calf! To y? Caucasian dogs are scary. The newly bought dog is yet to recognize its master.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 21 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 21 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 21 We Are Different Sebastian, Gerald and Jason had their bodies shivering in shock. Moreover, Jason soiled himself out of fear. He immediately begged for Leon¡¯s forgiveness. But Leon¡¯s facial expression was t and cold. He did what is best to punish to punish a traitor. They are all adults; they are to be responsible for their actions. Sebastian and Gerald begged for forgiveness and mercy, but Leon is no god. ¡°Sebastian, your son made a mistake and he shall pay for it himself. Let him y with the dog. Luck will decide upon his survival. And you Sebastian, will be suspended for three months. Make good use of the time to think.¡± Once Leon was done, he dragged Gerald into a room with Jason and the dog. Sebastian stood quiet outside the door, his thoughts in disarray. He knew this is the best decision for his son¡¯s horrible attitude and behavior towards a member of the Wijaya family. Not even God can save him now. A howl was heard from inside the room; it made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Sebastian fell in front of the door; he is in the brink of destruction. After twenty minutes, the door was opened. All he could see was Jason lying face down on the floor with severe bite marks, especially on his face. The bite destroyed almost eighty percent of his face, not including the bites elsewhere on his body. His limbs might lose function from all the bites he suffered. The bites to his face would¡¯ve left him paralyzed. Even if he could recover from his wounds, his psyche wouldn¡¯t return as before. The dog had rabies; he is now surely infected too. Jason¡¯s critical condition made him better off dead than alive. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gerald on the other hand had a bit more luckpared to Jason. His body was wounded with multiple bite marks, but his face not as bad as Jason. Maybe because he has been the dog¡¯s master for a week. The wounds on his arms and shoulder looked terrible though; the dog would¡¯ve bit his neck if he didn¡¯t protect himself quickly enough. Sebastian thanked his lucky stars for finding his son still alive. This is the best he could get for now. He was very thankful towards Leon for not taking it upon himself to decide his son¡¯s life or death, but he gave it to a dog instead. He kneeled in front of Leon. ¡°Thank you very much for your mercy upon me, President Leon. We promise to learn from today¡¯s precious lessons and obey everything you say from now onwards!¡±. Sebastian sobbed with tears streaming down his face. Leon said firmly for his name to be cleared. ¡°Your son still has a long way to go, but until my name is cleared, I will not let you get away easily.¡±. ¡°Yes President, you will have my full cooperation to clear your name,¡± said Sebastian. Nothing is more valuable than the price of life; Sebastian is willing to do anything to make up for his son¡¯s deeds. Leon quickly went back to the meeting room to start the director meeting. Jason and Gerald were sent to the hospital without Sebastian. Leon sat in the table and Sebastian poured a cup of warm tea for him. The members of the meeting saw the hotel¡¯s real owner for the first time. Their impression was that he is very young. But he appears very charismatic. The director board is made up of Oregon¡¯s most influential men, and they paid Leon immense respect. Although they are yet to know if Leon is the sole heir to his family, they knew he is not an ordinary man judging from the way Sebastian poured him tea. After that, a meal Sebastian arranged was postponed by Leon. Leon came home to his vi at Mount Muare. He stood on the balcony to breathe fresh air. The mountain behind the vi and theke in front of him gave freshness to the air. At that moment, Indra was seen taking his granddaughter around for a walk. They just moved in this afternoon. Indra and Sucyanti walked past vi number 9. As an elder who wanted to have the best, Indra really wanted vis number 7, 8 and 9; they are all bought by the same person. To own a vi here is a sign of the wealthy. ¡°Too bad I couldn¡¯t stay in the best vi here.¡± Indra said as he looked at the vi. His face showed disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s alright grandpa. The vi we¡¯re staying in now is just as great,¡± cheered his granddaughter. ¡°Of course, there is a difference. The three vis have a view of the mountain behind it and theke in front of it. The look of perfection and grandeur.¡± said Indra who really wanted the vis. Sucyanti tried to wake her grandfather from his daydream. ¡°Don¡¯t think too about it, Grandpa. As long as our ce isfortable,¡± she said assuringly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the meaning of a ce for its owner.¡± ¡°Grandpa look, the owner of vi number 9 is on his balcony doing yoga.¡± ¡°If there is a chance, I would like to meet him.¡± Indra said as he pointed at Leon. The day after, Leon went back to his university. No one knew what happened to Gerald and Jason. After everything is revealed, Leon¡¯s reputation will be restored in no time. Once he arrived, his professors again tried to get him to join their research team. ¡°Leon, trust me, you have excellent skills in the field of Chinese medicine. All you need is systematic theory; once you join us, you¡¯ll be a star in less than half a year¡¯s time,¡± Professor Willy said. Leon indeed inherited his talents in medicine. He no longer needs any training. Without the professor asking, Leon had already promised Ezra but under a different guise. ¡°Leon, think it through. This is a great opportunity for a bright future as a reliable doctor.¡± To be a great physician and earn lots of money might be a dream for most. But not for Leon. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 22 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 22 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 22 Not His Fault If Leon ever wanted any of that, he could quickly achieve it in his sleep. But since his childhood, his father had always taught him about the importance of humility. With his the Wijaya family wealth, what is it he can¡¯t reach? ¡°Professor Willy, thank you for the information. Oh, I heard the research team is weing a new member,¡± Leon reminded, ¡°Yes, that is true. How did you know? Do you recognize him? If you do, that would be great. You can learn from him.¡± said the professor. Suddenly Professor Willy received a call from Ezra, the director at Royal Taruma Hospital. ¡°What¡¯s up Ezra?¡± ¡°What did you say? The new lecturer is a student from our university named Leon?¡± ¡°Which Leon? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Ezra, why didn¡¯t you let me know beforehand? I am embarrassed.¡± The professor is speechless. At first, he wanted Leon to join as a student in his research team. Instead, Leon joined as a lecturer sent by Ezra. With his young age and position as a lecturer, Leon has proudly achieved no one else in the city can. Professor Willy is sure the decision Ezra made as a director is not a wrong one. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow Ezra.¡± Willy said as he ended the call. It turns out Ezra invited Willy over for dinner and to discuss everything concerning Leon. Ezra spected that Leon descended from a lineage of ancient physicians which is rare to find nowadays. Even rarer than the panda bears under the Chinese government¡¯s protection. And it is true, Leon was greater beyond what they thought. Willy thenposed himself before going back to meet Leon. He stretched out his hand to Leon and said, ¡°Wee to the team, Leon. You are our new partner.¡± Leon took the handshake. Willy still couldn¡¯t apprehend how Leon was just his student awhile ago; they are now colleagues in the same team. What the professor is more curious about is how Leon came to know director Ezra, especially to get himself a direct rmendation. Did they know each other since a long time ago? He doesn¡¯t think so. If they knew each other, how could Leon be so humble? ¡°Leon, you descended from an ancestor of physicians, do you?¡± Leon didn¡¯t give him an answer. He smiled and went off to attend his sses. That night Ezra and Willy sat together discussing Leon. ¡°Ezra, it is true. He is a descendant of ancient physicians or someone who inherits such knowledge. All this time he has hidden it well!¡± ¡°Willy, your campus has a rare golden child! You should treat him well and give him whatever he needs.¡± ¡°Surely I will give him the best. Our city is blessed to have a demigod like him.¡± Two dayster¡­ Mount Muare vi number 9. After Leon sessfully took over threerge businesses; one of them the Sheraton Hotel, he has a little bit of free time now. He wanted to help Rachel. Her mother has suffered cardiovascr and cerebrovascr disease, which became incurable after a long time. That is because they could not afford further treatment. Leon made an appointment with Rachel to talk about it. When he was about to go, he received a sudden phone call from Rachel. ¡°Leon, can I¡­ can I ask for your help?¡±. Rachel¡¯s voice stuttered; she didn¡¯t want to bother Leon by asking for help. What she is about to ask cannot be done by a woman. Leon is the first person toe to her mind that she could rely on. ¡°Rachel, what do you need? I will surely help you.¡± Leon said assuringly. ¡°My mother is in a hospital just outside the city. Her condition is worsening, and she must be moved to a hospital in the city, but the facilities here is limited. The ambnce is unavable, and the building doesn¡¯t have an elevator. So¡­ so I need your help to carry my mom down from the upper floor.¡± Rachel said by force. Her father works out of town; she couldn¡¯t wait for her father toe back. The only way she could think of is to ask Leon for help. ¡°Okay, no problem. I will help you.¡± Leon felt Rachel is a good woman, even though he is unclear of his own feelings whether he likes her or not. ¡°Thank you very much Leon. Thank you.¡± Rachel said with her shaky voice. Rachel is a kind woman. Unfortunately, the pressure her family forced upon her made her unable to enjoy her youth. Leon closed the call and took a name card from his pocket. He called Liam¡¯s number. ¡°Liam, please prepare a car for me. Not anything fancy because I must pick up someone. An ordinary car that would fit more than two people should do.¡± ¡°Yes Sir, I will prepare it for you.¡± Liam happily received Leon¡¯s instructions. In less than ten minutes, the car is ready to go. Leon rushed to the hospital and arrived in less than twenty minutes. In front of the hospital entrance, he saw Rachel and her best friend Yenni waiting for his arrival. ¡°Oh my God, why did Leon have toe with an ugly Passat? Rachel, I¡¯ve told you to ask for Gerald¡¯s help. He might at leaste driving a BMW.¡± Yenni saw Leon¡¯s car and gave herments. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Leon looked at Yenny as if she is someone with aa blind eye. The cars Phaeton and Passat looked alike in a nce although they are very much different. The Phaeton is a luxury car produced by Volkswagen in Germany. It couldpete against the Mercedes- Benz S ss, BMW 7, Audi A8 and much more. This time Leon is driving a Phaeton W12 which costs more than three billion. Putting forward the concept of simplicity on the car¡¯s outer body makes the car seem to look ordinary. Having to face Yenni who could only judge a book by its cover, Leon really didn¡¯t want to say much. If she really can judge the value of an object, then herments are eptable. In truth, Yenni doesn¡¯t understand anything, but always acts as if she is the smartest. Rachel felt terrible for what she said and tried to cut the staring contest between Yenni and Leon. ¡°Cut it out Yenni. I need help right now, not to decide someone who I should have a rtionship with. Anyways its just a car which is not important.¡± ¡°Why not? The Passat is way lesserpared to Gerald¡¯s veryfortable BMW. It is iparable!¡± ¡°Fine then, let me ask you. Leon is willing to help me now, and how about Gerald? He is only taking advantage of my weakness. What¡¯s important right now is his attitude, not the car he¡¯s driving!¡± ¡°Attitude? Did you forget what he¡¯s done?¡± ¡°That was obviously not his mistake!¡± ¡°Alright, just so you know it¡¯s most probably a rented car because he¡¯s just a delivery boy with an old motorbike!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough Yenni. I¡¯m not going to fight you. My mom is waiting for her hospital transfer!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 23 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 23 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 23 Frog in the Basin Rachel didn¡¯t care about the car Leon is driving; all she needs now is a shoulder to carry her mother. The three of them went to the room where Rachel¡¯s mother is staying. Leon didn¡¯t immediately carry her. He checked for pulse on her wrist. ¡°Why are you still quiet? Quick, carry auntie down!¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± ¡°How dare you shout at me?¡± ¡°Why not? Now shut up! I¡¯m checking her pulse!¡± ¡°Oh cool, you studied for four years and dare check her?¡± Yenni said mockingly. Yenni needs to be silenced first, so Leon poked behind her stomach which made her let out a fart. She finally kept quiet out of embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m examining her using an acupuncture technique.¡± ¡°How is mom¡¯s condition, Leon?¡± Rachel asked in panic. Rachel trusted Leon because he is a bright student. ¡°Her disease was left untreated for too long, so she became like this.¡± Leon said to Rachel, ¡°Let¡¯s deliver her to the city hospital. You stay calm. I promise I¡¯ll cure her.¡±. Rachel agreed to his words. Leon swiftly carried Rachel¡¯s mother in quick steps. Rachel and Yenni was surprised to see Leon so powerful. ¡°His arms are very strong¡­¡± Rachel mumbled to Yenni. ¡°That¡¯s most probably because he worked at a construction site.¡± Yenni answered. The four of them entered Leon¡¯s Phaeton. Yenni mumbled out of the blue, ¡°Wow, the interior in this Passat is as luxurious andfortable as an expensive car!¡± Rachel realized something and said, ¡°I think I saw a VW logo at the back, so this is not a Passat.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°This is a Phaeton, right Leon?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°This is not an ordinary car, I saw it on the news a few times.¡± Rachel said in astonishment. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not too expensive though.¡± Yenni was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a Phaeton and a Passat?¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to answer Yenni who is annoying him. He answered, ¡°Think it for yourself. This Phaeton could get you eight Passats. Is that clear enough?¡± ¡°What? This car is the price of eight Passats?¡± Yenni asked in disbelief. She heard about the price of s Phaeton but didn¡¯t expect it to be that expensive. ¡°For real? So how does it cost?¡± Yenni asked again. ¡°Not too much, somewhere about three thousand dors,¡± Leon answered easily. Yenni was surprised again at what she heard. Why would Leon rent such an expensive car? Such a waste of money. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you spend so much Leon.¡± Rachel said. Leon was yet to answer when Yenni spewed morements. ¡°Not expensive you said? Of course, it is not because this is a rented car. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± With his sh-like jutsu, Leon threw a sleeping pill at Yenni¡¯s mouth without she even realizing it. ¡°Rachel, I feel so sleepy all of a sudden¡­ Maybe it¡¯s toofy in here.¡±. Yenni slurred before falling asleep. Leon mastered a lot of powerful ancient jutsus; he could use them whenever he wishes. Half an hourter, Yenni woke up from her slumber. Not long after, they arrived at Royal Taruma Hospital. It is the best hospital in the city. This is also where Gerald is receiving his treatments. After registering, Rachel took out her bank card and prepared to pay for her mother¡¯s inpatient fees. She has thirty thousand dors in her bank card. It took her three years to gather all of it; starting from her first year in the university, saving on meals and working part-time jobs. Leon was moved at what he saw and said, ¡°Rachel, you can keep your money. I will take care of your mother¡¯s inpatient and treatment fees.¡± Leon said it so kindly. To Leon Thirty thousand dors is nothingpared to the incalcble amount of money he had. But he is yet to reveal his identity to Rachel; he didn¡¯t want to hurt her dignity. ¡°Leon, I ept your good intention, but you¡¯ve helped me so much today. Let me pay it myself,¡± Rachel said shaking her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, think of it as a debt you can pay anytime. Right now, your mother¡¯s health is most important,¡± Leon said as he handed his car to the cashier. Rachel was at a lost of words. She was touched by his kindness. Yenni suddenly appeared and ruined the mood. ¡°Rachel, isn¡¯t it obvious he¡¯s trying to sleep with you? Otherwise why would he give his money when its barely enough?¡± Yenni asked cically. ¡°You¡­ you are outrageous!¡±. Rachel¡¯s face turned red from anger. ¡°Why else? You have a pretty face and a great body, who wouldn¡¯t want that?¡± ¡°Enough Yenni! Stop talking!¡± Rachel replied angrily. ¡°Rachel, you should be a little realistic. What could Leon dopared to Gerald? Gerald would¡¯ve given your mom a VIP room!¡± ¡°So what if it isn¡¯t a VIP room? As long as my mom is cured it doesn¡¯t matter. The difference is Gerald cornered me, but Leon did not!¡± Rachel really wanted to cut her friendship with Yenni. Since Gerald was after her, Yenni changed so much. She rted everything Rachel did to Gerald; maybe Gerald paid her to do so. ¡°My innocent Rachel, sooner orter you will regret. I¡¯m going to phone Gerald right now to provide your mom a VIP room!¡± Yenni took out her phone and called him, but he didn¡¯t answer. Of course, Gerald can¡¯t answer because he¡¯s being treated in the same hospital. He won¡¯t show up. After the incident at the Sheraton Hotel a few days ago, Gerald no longer dares to cause Leon trouble. Yenni felt disappointed for being unable to reach Gerald, but she keeps on trying to find ways to mock Leon. A whileter, Leon finished the required inpatient paperwork. Leon came back to where Rachel and Yenni waited. Yenni looked angry. ¡°What are you doing ying superhero Leon? If Gerald is here, you¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Go away! No one needs you here,¡± Leon said shooing Yenni away. Leon¡¯s intention to help Rachel is sincere; he didn¡¯t expect anything in return. ¡°Thank you very much Leon.¡± Rachel said as tears filler her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s just how we should help each other. Let¡¯s apany aunty to her room,¡± Leon said. Leon brought them to the inpatient room. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Leon ushered them inside the luxurious room. Yenni immediately gave herments. ¡°Single room? VIP? How could you get this VIP room?¡± Yenni was surprised because she knew a night in this hospital¡¯s best VIP room would cost up to five thousand dors a night. ¡°Leon, why are you doing all this? Don¡¯t even think about getting closer to Rachel, you¡¯ll most probably pay for only a day or two.¡± Yenni said mockingly. Yenni is still wondering; even if she is rich, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to pay for such an expensive room, so why did Leon? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Tell me why Leon. A metal will forever stay as one, it will neverpare to an expensive ceramic. For Gerald even the change in his pocket will pay for this room, but what about you? A delivery boy like you? Quit dreaming!¡± Yenni argued heatedly. ¡°Yenni you will never understand. A frog living in a vase feels safe and superior staying in there, but it will never know what is outside the vase!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 24 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 24 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 24 Commercial Roads Director Ezra¡¯s sudden appearance took Leon by surprise. ¡°Director Ezra, how did you find me here?¡± The situation might have been different if its Gerald; Leon needs to be faster than him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Leon didn¡¯t want to bother the hospital staff, so he didn¡¯t use the shortcut. Yet Ezra still caught him. Yenni stood at the side with a disgusted expression and said, ¡°What are you saying Leon? Where¡¯s the director? Do you actually know him?¡± It is obvious Yenni didn¡¯t recognize Director Ezra and couldn¡¯t see how Ezra respected Leon. That is not something anyone can have. Leon ignored Yenni as if she is invisible in air. Only when Ezra came closer did Yenni saw the title ¡®Director¡¯ on his badge. Yenni was immediately embarrassed for almost insulting the Royal Taruma hospital¡¯s director! Yenni continued, ¡°The director is here; what does he have to do with you? Don¡¯t tell me he came only for you?¡± Director Ezra indeed came for Leon. Yenni looked like she wanted to beat her own face! ¡°Sir Leon, we have arranged the intensive care unit for you. It will provide her better care and peacefulness. All the treatment expenses will be taken care of by the hospital.¡± Ezra exined calmly. The intensive care unit could provide more advanced treatments and procedurespared to the regr units. The intensive care unit has better service andfort than international private hospitals. But the number of rooms are limited and are mostly used for the old and wealthy. The limited numbers make the units very expensive; it costs over five thousand dors a night! Not only money, there are other requirements to stay in such rooms. Even an elderly with a wealthy background might not have the qualifications to stay in the intensive care unit. Although Yenni doesn¡¯t have the brightest mind, she knew the difference between a regr unit and an intensive care unit! Unless the patient is a person of importance in Oregon, then only the unit will be opened! Yenni became unsure if the Leon now is someone she used to know. The Leon who travels around in an electric bike and his delivery uniform, sitting under the sun, and runs around like a mall dog¡­ How could he change into a VIP and weed by the hospital director? What has happened? Yenni stood dumbfoundedly, lost in her thoughts. Yenni was already surprised by the regr VIP room, but now the director is letting him use the intensive care unit. Rachel was also just as confused; all she knew Leon came from a destitute family. He had to work as a delivery boy to fund his education. Why did Director Ezra respect him so much? Just as Rachel was about to ask him, Leon took Ezra outside. ¡°I wanted to be a good friend for my ssmate. Do you get what I mean?¡±. Leon didn¡¯t waste time and jumped to the point. Director Ezra nodded and smiled. ¡°I understand, Sir,¡±. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t need the intensive care unit.¡± Leon said shaking his head. Leon is sure Anna¡¯s illness can be cured quickly. The reason he came to the hospital is to show Rachel his support, then find Anna a ce to recuperatefortably. The care unit isfortable and peaceful enough for Anna to heal; the intensive care unit is unnecessary. ¡°Sir, please just ept it, everything is arranged and cannot be cancelled.¡± Ezra wants Leon to ept his help. But Leon didn¡¯t understand that Ezra wanted to help him. Leon had his family¡¯s genes of wisdom, and he could see through a person¡¯s fa?ade in mere seconds. He knew Ezra had no ill intentions and only wanted what is best for him. ¡°Alright, I will ept it. But this is thest time. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±. After Leon finished talking, he went back inside the room. Rachel stood there in doubtfulness. She furrowed her eyebrows and bit her cherry-like lips. ¡°So¡­ Leon, you actually¡­¡±. Leon smiled thinly, ¡°I knew Director Ezra. I had good grades in ss and almost got epted in this hospital. Then he gave me an award.¡± ¡°But I thought you were banned in the industries?¡± Rachel asked innocently. ¡°You know the reason why. It was Gerald who set me up. But my professional abilities are beyond question! The director was happy to ept me and started a renewal program.¡± exined Leon to Rachel. ¡°I see¡­¡± Rachel nodded her head weakly. Leon lightly patted Rachel¡¯s head and cheered her up, ¡°Rachel¡­ I believe aunty Anna will heal soon.¡± The light and calming pats on Rachel¡¯s head melted her soft heart. Her face appeared like a peach with morning dew, making him want to take a bite of her face. Yenni¡¯s expression looked like a punished dog and filled with jealousy. Although in Yenni¡¯s eyes Geraldes from a strong family background and is much wealthier than Leon, thetter could gain the director¡¯s attention through his professional abilities. That is not something everyone can achieve. The way Director Ezra took the initiative to ept Leon made Yenni look at him from a new perspective. But, Yenni promised Gerald to help him go after Rachel. He gave Yenni an irresistible offer. Once Rachel agrees to be Gerald¡¯s lover, she will be gifted a price of one one million dors! But when Yenni saw how Rachel and Leon grew closer towards each other, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Lastly, Leon ced Rachel¡¯s mother in the intensive care unit and arranged for a doctor¡¯s consultation tomorrow. The treatment was beyond Rachel¡¯s imagination and she is very thankful for Leon¡¯s help. Rachel felt safe with Leon around. Yenni is unhappy with all that! It¡¯s separating her further away from her prize! Yenni thought hard and decided to whisper sweet words about Gerald in Rachel¡¯s ears as soon as Leon leaves. Yenni believed that although Gerald is worse than Leon in terms of academics, Leon is nothing compared to the Chow family¡¯s wealth. Oregon is considered one of the top cities. In a city asrge, Gerald owns the industrial assets to the Sheraton Hotel. The massive asset is enough to support three generations! Rachel will finally cave in! That moment, Leon received a call from Mawar. Leon knew if Mawar decided to call instead of sending a text, a serious thing is going on. ¡°Sir how are you doing?¡±. Mawar¡¯s voice is soft and clear like a calm rain in Bandung. Every word is coated in soft wax and floated like clouds to the other side of the call. ¡°I¡¯m great. How is my father?¡± ¡°Your father is doing fine. The drug Kalmicetine you developed had excellent effects. His face has regained color, and he still practice martial arts every day ang night. ¡°Okay, straight to the point. What¡¯s the problem today?¡± Leon asked. Mawar¡¯s soft voice floated into Leon¡¯s ear again. ¡°Sir, there is amercial road in Oregon seemingly owned by the Wijayas. If you have time, please take it over.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®seemingly¡¯?¡± asked Leon in confusion. ¡°Pardon me Sir, there are too many assets owned by the family around the world and all over cities like Oregon. I can¡¯t recall theplete name of the road. I will see to it and send you the details.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 25 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 25 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 25 Large Chested, No Brainer Leon softly shook his head. ¡°I hope themercial road will not consume too much time,¡±. The young man is inheriting a massive amount of wealth he shouldn¡¯t be burdened with at his age. Leon¡¯s dream was to be a painter who would travel the world and paint what his heart desires. But s, he had to start as a man inheriting trillions of wealth. Whilst others need to pay mortgage, installments and rely on corporations to live, Leon went around buying entertainments, hotels and taking overmercial streets. How exhausting! ¡®Sir, this wouldn¡¯t take long. It is much worse than Kyoto¡¯s Golden Road.¡± Mawar replied softly. ¡°Are you talking nonsense? Which road in United States canpare to the Golden Road?¡± Leon said lightly. The two might sound rough when they talk, but they don¡¯t despise each other. Their rtionship is close so a few jabs between them wouldn¡¯t hurt. In the aspects of beauty, figure and temperament, Mawar is first. She has the patience of a fairy and her beauty shines like a golden crown. A little bit of Leon missed Mawar. He hasn¡¯t seen her for over four years. Rachel who was also in the room during the call couldn¡¯t understand Leon¡¯s conversation, but she was too shy to ask. Leon and Mawar ended their call, and he smiled at Rachel. Rachel seemed confused but her bright eyes didn¡¯t show a single doubt towards Leon¡¯s identity. Maybe pretending toe from a poor family is getting too popr to forget. At 5 p.m., Leon said goodbye to Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m going home okay? I wille to the hospital earlier tomorrow. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Thank you, Leon, you¡¯ve helped me so much. We will be alright here.¡± Leon went out of the hospital and prepared to drive home. But he received an unexpected call from Indra. ¡°This old man is calling me every day, can I report him for harassment?¡± Leon mumbled to himself. Leon answered the call anyway. Indra had always treated him nicely. ¡°Leon, you haven¡¯t had dinner, had you? Come over to the Kahyangan restaurant, it¡¯s my treat!¡± invited Indra with a friendly tone. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m a little busy tonight, let¡¯s meet on another day.¡±. Leon sounded uninterested. ¡°Leon, I¡¯ve ordered food, soe here and apany me. I have a question for you,¡± Indra plead. In truth, Leon and Indra are now neighbors in Mount Muare. It should be easy for them to meet each other. Only Leon didn¡¯t reveal the location of his house to Indra to avoid his constant and unwanted pestering. Imagine if Indra knew Leon is living nearby him; he would¡¯ve showed up to bother Leon every single day! In the end, Leon agreed toe for dinner at the Kahyangan restaurant. Once the call ended, Indra¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Sucyanti, Leon will arrive here soon. You must be polite towards him, understand?¡±. Indra felt anxious and had to be strict with Sucyanti. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Grandpa, he likes to show off. He rejected your initial invitation and didn¡¯t promise he will show up. I think I know what kind of person he really is.¡± Sucyanti replied with a pout which makes her cute when angry. ¡°That is called humility. You will not understand it Sucyanti¡­¡± Indra shook his head. Sucyanti stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°If I get to say, you must¡¯ve gotten too forgetful, grandpa!¡± Half an hourter, Leon arrived in a private room at the restaurant. Indra and his granddaughter have ordered food and waited for Leon¡¯s arrival. This is not the first time Leon and Sucyanti met; they are not on good terms with each other. They talked through the meal. Indra asked Leon about what happened at the Sheraton Hotel. ¡°Leon, did the Chow family humiliated you at the hotel?¡± ¡°No, everything is taken care of.¡± Leon replied lightly. ¡°Good. If anyone from the Chows are going to bother you, let me face them.¡± Indra said. Gerald wouldn¡¯t try and stir up trouble again. He is being treated at the hospital right now and will have to face more punishment once he is sent home. ¡°Grandfather Indra, you told me there¡¯s trouble over the phone and wanted to find me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leon asked. ¡°Actually¡­ my wife is old, and the pain in her neck spine is incurable after a long time. So, I wanted to ask for your help to check on her disease. Do you have time in three days from now?¡± Indra requested. ¡°In three days¡­ I¡¯ll be avable. You can arrange the time,¡± said Leon. Since Indra had said it, Leon is unable to refuse his request. But Sucyanti disyed an expression of dissatisfaction. She quickly stuck her tongue out at Leon and lifted her chin high. Leon saw Sucyanti didn¡¯t trust his abilities. Added with her bad prejudice against him at the hospital, Leon is annoyed. ¡°Huge chested, but no brain.¡± Leon said to himself. ¡°Grandpa, I disagree! What if he¡¯s going to hurt grandma?!¡± Sucyanti said with dread. Indra sounded serious and angry. ¡°Sucyanti, behave yourself! Leon¡¯s ability is amazing. Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± Although Indra loves his granddaughter, he is sure Leon¡¯s ability deserves recognition and wants Leon to contribute for the Wibowo family¡¯s long-term development. Having Leon at their side would even affect the family¡¯s fate. ¡°Hmph! Which doctor are we unable to employ? And what qualifications does he have to work for our family?!¡± Sucyanti said in a condescending tone. Leon has seen a lot of young women too proud of their selves like Sucyanti. At ten years old, Leon¡¯s neighbor had a daughter who used her new toys to attract and intimidate Leon to be her date. Leon quickly and cruelly rejected her. A cold and dignified son of United States¡¯s richest man; would he be interested with your new toy? Sucyanti who just came to Oregon is yet to know and experience so many things. She didn¡¯t know there are many great people outside her circle. ¡°The adults are talking; the kids must keep quiet.¡± said Leon with a cold smile. ¡°You are the kid here! Hey, we¡¯re almost of the same age!¡± Sucyanti pouted in annoyance. ¡°To me you¡¯re just a little girl. Big bosomed, but no brain!¡± Sucyanti froze then and there. ¡°Bastard! I¡­ I am big chested, but I am not dumb!¡±. Sucyanti¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. Indra could only shake his head at the sight of Sucyanti and Leon debating. At first, Indra thought Leon and Sucyanti could be lovers in the future since they have the same age. Although Sucyanti has a fewints about marrying a traditional medicine physician, she wouldn¡¯t mind as long as he works hard and be of help to the Wibowo family. But it seems like his ns are ruined. After a so many misunderstandings, her granddaughter is now Leon¡¯s enemy. This is terrible! Her dear granddaughter is a spoiled girl and is used to her poor attitude. Since there is no other way, Indra tried to change the topic of discussion. What Indra initially nned to show after dinner is brought out faster. ¡°Leon, this is a painting I just received. I wish to give it to you as a gift.¡± Indra said. He took out the painting from a box and showed it to Leon. It could be said that Indra worked hard to gain Leon¡¯s attention. Two days ago he spent some money to purchase a famous painting he wanted to give Leon. But in one nce, Leon knew the painting is fake! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 26 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 26 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 26 ying Pretend Indra saw Leon hesitated and he smiled assuringly. ¡°Leon, please ept it. This painting will be of great value in the future. It is a painting by the gifted Basuki Abduh.¡± Sucyanti showed her objection. ¡°Grandpa, are you sure to give him this painting? It is extremely valuable!¡± Sucyanti knew the painting by Basuki Abduh was ten million dors! Its value isn¡¯t entirely measurable by money; the painting is very hard to find. She pouted and said to Leon, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve this! I object!¡± Sucyanti thought what she said would bother Leon. When she looked closer into his eyes, she could see he was offended. This is a fake painting and you¡¯re saying I don¡¯t deserve to have it? Even the original Basuki Abduh painting is a in ornament to me! Not some kind of national treasure. ¡°Are you still pretending? You must¡¯ve really wanted this painting!¡± Sucyanti continued firing at Leon. ¡°Why are you pretending like you don¡¯t care? I know your dirty tricks!¡± Indra exploded in anger right there. ¡°Sucyanti! I¡¯ve countlessly told you to behave yourself in front of Leon! I have decided to give him that authentic Basuki Abduh painting the moment we met, and nothing is going to stop me from doing so!¡± Judging from Indra¡¯s seriousness, he must¡¯ve have not known that the painting is fake. Leon was torn at the current situation. Indra came to Oregon to set up his antiquities trade. How would Indra, a professional in antiquities and culture, be attracted to the painting? Indra turned to Leon and said in a friendly voice, ¡°Leon¡­ I was wrong to not discipline my granddaughter properly. Sucyanti is young and unwise, thus her arrogant and harsh behavior. Please just ept the painting. The gift would be much precious and meaningful if you do.¡± Leon¡¯s heart felt heavy. He gave his hand and epted the painting. Although Leon epted Indra¡¯s good will, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the painting is fake! ¡°Grandfather Indra¡­ I must be honest. There is something wrong with this painting.¡± Sucyanti became even more annoyed at what she heard. ¡°You¡¯re just never satisfied! Grandpa spent over ten million to get this painting.¡± Sucyanti eximed usingly. ¡°He wanted to keep the painting for himself but decided to give it to you atst. How are you so ungrateful?!¡± ¡°Ten million? That¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡±, Leon said shaking his head. Although an authentic Basuki Abduh painting is worth the same price, this painting is a high-quality imitation of the real thing. Its value is less that a tenth of the original painting. ¡°What are you really selling? Do you know anything about antiquities?¡± Sucyanti asked with disgust in her voice. The golden child of the Wibowo family has always been arrogant due to Indra¡¯s reputation as an antiquity¡¯s trader. Leon defended himself confidently. ¡°I know a thing or two. I ept your grandfather¡¯s gift, but with a heavy heart I have to tell you this painting is fake!¡± ¡°What do you know? I can¡¯t stop thinking how you caught grandpa¡¯s attention. You¡¯re really annoying and hypocritical!¡±. Sucyanti stood up and looked down on Leon. Leon¡¯s eyes froze and coldly said to Sucyanti, ¡°Have you lost your mind? I told you I ept your grandfather¡¯s kindness, but a fake is still a fake!¡± ¡°Do you think what you just said wille true? Who do you think you are? How ungrateful!¡± Sucyanti kept on attacking Leon. What Leon said is surely true! No antique painting or calligraphy art can escape him. As an expert on antiques, you are not supposed to only rely on your sight¡­ but to also use your feelings! Leon has felt thousands of antiquities with his two hands; he could immediately tell whether a piece is authentic or not. Leon studied under Raharjo, United States¡¯s first antiquities expert. His ability to distinguish the items are unbelievably urate! Besides, Leon has countless of antiquities in his treasury! A lot the items in his family¡¯s possession are unduplicable. Unknown to most, the artifacts the public see in museums and research institutes are just leftovers of the Wijaya family. To put it honestly, Leon¡¯s ability to identify antiquities is way above Indra. Indra was also questioning how Leon deduced the painting is fake. Does he also know how to value antiquities? He doesn¡¯t think so. An expert in ancient traditional medicine is a rare entity itself; how could he also be an expert in antiquities? Leon must be kidding! When Indra was upied by his confusion, he saw Leon reach for a cup of wine. He poured the contents of the cup onto the painting. ¡°Huh?!¡± Most of the painting is now stained with wine! Indra was hurt at what he saw! He thought Leon went overboard. Although the price of the painting is nothingpared to a luxury vi, the cultural value of the painting makes is irreceable! Unfortunately, Leon destroyed it. Indra was about to explode in anger, but he could only hold it in for the sake of the Wibowo family. Sucyanti and her attitude made her blow up. She pointed her finger and shouted at Leon, ¡°You bastard!¡± You ruined a treasure! My grandfather kindly gave it to you, and you destroyed it in front of him! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± ¡°Treasure? See for yourself!¡±, Leon pointed at the old painting now soaked in wine. Sucyanti was hesitant to turn her head and look. ¡°What trick are you ying this time?¡± When she did, her eyes widened in disbelief. Indra also so the strange phenomena in front of him. After the getting soaked in wine, the old Basuki Abduh painting fell of its frame and was torn into two pieces. The surface of the painting also revealed an ochre yellow color. Indra and Sucyanti froze in surprise! ¡°You¡¯ve been swindled!¡± At that moment Indra realized the painting is indeed fake. It is a high-quality imitation almost like the original painting! It is a new painting fitted on an old frame to trick the eyes of potential buyers. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The new painting is first treated in concentrated tea and repainted multiple times. The browned paper is then sprayed with diluted vinegar to allow even absorption of the paint onto the paper. This will result in the texture of old paper. Indra has a strong sense of judgment based on sight and ordinary items wouldn¡¯t catch his eye. But this time is an ident. The real Basuki Abduh painting was reced with a fake. ¡°That bastard son of the Dani family! I am friends with your grandfather, and you swindled me? You washed a ticket on my head!¡± The old term ¡®to wash a ticket on someone¡¯s head¡¯ is coined by experts to mean the act of disguising a painting as an ancient painting. Indra lost his pride and his face turned red in anger. Sucyanti could only see Leon with an empty gaze. This is the first time she saw Leon¡¯s ability to prove the painting is fake. This means his skills are way above her! ¡°Leon, I sincerely apologize, it is my fault! It was a smart method and I didn¡¯t suspect it at all!¡± Smart? Leon smiled thinly. With the said method, the quality of the painting¡¯s color will decrease and diminish the painting techniques. To transform a new painting into an old one, the smoking method is more reliable. To only rub on the painting is degrading! ¡°Grandfather Indra, it is not your fault,¡± Leon answered. ¡°Leon, you must be an expert in identifying antiquities, judging from the way you deduced this painting is fake in one nce!¡±. Indra had no idea about Leon¡¯s background. At first, Indra thought Leon is an expert in ancient medicine practices. He didn¡¯t think Leon has the experience to identify antiquities, but Leon could immediately tell the painting is fake! ¡°I only know a little,¡± Leon said lightly. ¡°You are a humble man. I didn¡¯t expect to find a great and knowledgeable man like you here in Oregon!¡± Indra eximed with praise. Leon is not humble. But it came from his inability to distinguish the fake painting. Once Leon reached the master level in identification, he will not be disillusioned by the painter¡¯s name. To put it in example, the mountain top serves an excellent view. When someone climbs the mountain to see the view, they will be filled with awe. But after some time of doing the same, they will eventually grow bored of what they see. With his current level and condition, it is unnecessary to say he is the expert in distinguishing antiquities. Even Leon will defeat his teacher, Raharjo. An apprentice has surpassed his master, and he is not wrong to say so. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 27 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 27 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 27 Tea Fairy Indra realized Leon is much more mysterious; it seems he is unable to understand Leon at all. Although so, this is a great sign for Indra. Leon¡¯s immense power proved Indra¡¯s visions. If only Sucyanti could get Leon¡¯s attention¡­ he would make a great addition to the Wibowo family¡¯s talent. Unfortunately, Sucyanti is too arrogant and has offended Leon multiple times. Indra thought hard about what he can do to get the two together. ¡°No, I will not let that rat named Jerry get away easily. He must be punished for tricking an elderly!¡± Indra slowly stood up, his face showing a cold expression. ¡°Leon, since we are done with dinner, how about you and Sucyanti go for a round of shopping? I¡¯m going to settle this problem with Jerry!¡± Considering the situation, Leon tried to coax Indra, ¡°Grandfather Indra, why not see him tomorrow instead?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s alright, our stores are on this same street. I will find him and settle the problem today!¡± Indra replied and went on his way. Indra went to see Jerry and make an opportunity for Leon and Sucyanti to be alone together. Indra slyly thought that the youngsters only need to get closer to erase previous grudges. If they¡¯re not going to do anything, they won¡¯t have a close rtionship. Indra hopes his n will slowly get them to know each other more. Indra tried his best to win Leon¡¯s attention. After Indra went, Leon only sat and looked at Sucyanti. Sucyanti looked quite beautifull; her puffy cheeks, supple bosom, and smooth long legs¡­ Her only weakness is her arrogance! Leon is a professional in exercising arrogance. He doesn¡¯t care who he is facing, be it the Wibowo family¡¯s golden child. Even a business queen like Mawar would give Leon a sense of warm intimacy. Compared to Mawar, Sucyanti is nothing but a little girl who knows nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leon stared at Sucyanti for some time before leaving his seat. Sucyanti went after Leon and they kept one meter apart from each other. Until now, Sucyanti is still in doubt about Leon¡¯s medical abilities although she admits his skills in identifying antiquities. She kept one meter apart from Leon as they walked; Sucyanti felt disgusted to be seen walking next to Leon. The current road they are on is the Oregon Avenue; the city¡¯s longest and most prosperous road. Shops lined the both sides of the road. It is a famous business district in Oregon. Leon didn¡¯t feel strange about the road, but during the four years of hiding his identity, he didn¡¯t have enough money to shop there. Sucyanti, the Wibowos¡¯ golden daughter, didn¡¯t say a single word during the walk. She lifted her chin high, too proud to initiate a conversation. Leon was also unwilling to walk with Sucyanti. Most men would y the part of a pet dog to Sucyanti; adoring her to keep her happy. But Leon is a wolf. A wolf will walk tens of kilometers to hunt food; a dog will do the same to eat dirt. Even if Leon is a guard dog, his owner wouldn¡¯t need a door at all! Four years ago, it was the other way around. All the girls are sought after no matter their identity or appearance! ¡°Hey, why are you not talking?¡±, Sucyanti asked. ¡°You have bad attitude. I don¡¯t like talking with you.¡±. Leon¡¯s direct answer silenced her. Sucyanti was offended at his answer, but she felt Leon is different than most men she knew. Before the summer holidays, Sucyanti is a star in her campus. The guys showered her with compliments and followed her everywhere she went. She studied in one of the biggest universities in the capital cities; it shows how dedicated the dogs are to praise Sucyanti. ¡°I have a question.¡± Sucyanti tried controlling her tone to not sound arrogant. ¡°I see you are an expert in antiquities. How long have you been in the business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never got into it.¡± Leon never relied on such job to feed himself. To him, antiquities are decorations that could only be seen. ¡°You never did? But how¡­ I saw you were way beyond me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very normal. I enjoyed ying with antiquities, but never got involved in the business at all.¡± Out of all of Raharjo¡¯s disciples, no one couldpete against Leon. Especially now that he has surpassed his teacher. Sucyanti scrunched her forehead. Just ying? She couldn¡¯t digest his words. Is his house a castle? Leon¡¯s answer sounded crazy, and to her annoyance, the aura he¡¯s exuding seems to confirm his saying. Sucyanti felt lost. Her heart is a mess right now. She was always influenced by her grandfather for years. She thought of herself as the leader in distinguishing antiquities in her generation, but now she starts to doubt herself. ¡°Everything grandpa said about acupuncture, is that true?¡± Sucyanti asked out of the blue. ¡°Of course, yes.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, you can try it yourself.¡± ¡°How are you going to do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit a few of your acupuncture spots and you¡¯ll easily fall into my arms. If you lose, you have to call me brother.¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Sucyanti¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Listen, every time I tell you the truth, you never believe me. No wonder I have to do that.¡± Leon still held a grudge towards Sucyanti and he wants to tease her for a bit. No matter how hard-headed Sucyanti is, to Leon she is just a little girl. Leon quickened his pace and Sucyanti followed while shouting at him to slow down. Oregon Avenue deserves its title as the most prosperous road in Oregon. The wide road extended from the city¡¯s center to the east. Although Sucyanti recently arrived in Oregon, she is already familiar with the fun hangout ces on the avenue. Sucyanti has lived in the capital city since she was younger. And as the spoiled daughter of the Wibowo family, she belongs to the upper social ss. Without Oregon Avenue, Sucyanti wouldn¡¯t feel used to living here. Leon and Sucyanti headed inside Kozi Arosuka, a famous teahouse in Oregon. Although coffee sounds delicious and mboyant, tea is the main star here. ¡°This shop has been in existence for a century. It was opened by grandpa¡¯s friends. They took me here a few times before and I enjoyed the shop¡¯s ambiance.¡± The way Sucyanti sat on the wooden chair didn¡¯t hide her grace as her family¡¯s golden daughter. Sucyanti pped her hand and a pretty waitress came to their table with her head lowered. She came to pour them tea in an elegant and ritualistic manner. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Leon could feel Sucyanti¡¯s dominating aura. As the granddaughter of a businessman in the capital city, despite not saying anything, her pride remains unchanged. ¡°You can taste it carefully. The tea came from a hundred-year-old tree in the mountains of South Sumatra. Picking the leaves is a grueling process and the annual yield is very small, plus the complicated production process!¡±, Sucyanti boasted proudly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay,¡± mumbled Leon. He seemed unimpressed. ¡°The teahouse must have caught sight of a Wibowo, so they brewed these precious tea leaves to entertain me. Consider yourself lucky for getting a chance to taste this tea.¡± These tea leaves from an ancient tree in Appchian Mountains is worth more than gold! Kozi Arosuka will only brew it to entertain special guests about less than ten times a year. ¡°You¡¯ve said so much¡­ but this is just ck tea, right?¡± Leon retorted. ¡°This is not an ordinary ck tea, but the best out of all ck teas. Not only it is special to this teahouse, it has the highest qualification for the Wibowo family. Every year, we send a person to pick the leaves from its origin.¡± ¡°Sounds impossible?¡± ¡°Why? Are you that surprised?¡± ¡°No, nevermind.¡± ¡°In the eyes of your ordinary family, this might be hard to imagine, but this has been a tradition for us. I¡¯m used to it too. Don¡¯t be embarrassed, you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± Sucyanti is enjoying herself, but she can¡¯t change the way she speaks. Unbeknownst to her, the Wijaya family enjoys drinking tea from the Agrimonia nt, also known as the fairy¡¯s tea. The tea leaves came from a nt aging at least three-hundred-years old. It could only be found in a legendary fairy mountain. Leon for once thought the Wibowos are well-known in the city butpared to the WIjayas¡­ the gap is too big! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 28 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 28 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 28 Handsomeness You Can Eat Leon remembered a spring tea conference from five years ago. A beautiful woman named Liana took him to mount Argopuro for a tea with Anggono, a man wise about tea. In the mornings, Leon would see clouds rising from the mountain foot up to the sky. The view from the top reminisced him of a vast sea of mountains and rolling clouds. Leon thought he saw the whole world in the beautiful scenery formed by the clouds. At that moment, Leon felt he could do anything. It wasn¡¯t tea, it¡¯s the earth! Not only the impressive tea leaves and views, the water is also special! After two barrels of ¡®rootless water¡¯ are made, they are sent to the Wijaya family home in Kyoto by their private jet. The ¡®rootless water¡¯ is gathered from the morning dews on the grass of Mount Argopuro. The alpine clouds, clean air, and ¡®rootless water¡¯ are important for brewing tea. The tea tastes fresh and healthy from the pollution-free environment. Brewing the tea with collected dew will reduce swelling and excess heat which maintains the benefits of the tea. Most of the nts growing in the mountain are also of medicinal value. The luxurious life of the rich is unimaginable for the poor. Leon didn¡¯t want to show off anything, he only said, ¡°Wealth enables us to do whatever we want.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± I agree with you.¡± Sucyanti nodded her head proudly, ¡°My father owns a private jet and during the tea harvest season, he will fly all the way to South Sumatra to pick tea leaves!¡± Leon smiled thinly. He used to own three private jets. Being so far away from home, Leon started missing the days when he would pee on the skies from his helicopter. ¡°Don¡¯t feel down¡­ if you get into the antiquities trade with the skills you have, maybe you can get a used jet to have fun in twenty years.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear whether Sucyanti said that to assure Leon or to throw sarcasm at him. Leon stared at Sucyanti and the edge of his lips curled. Leon¡¯s slim face seemed to highlight his handsomeness. ¡°I, Leon, can have anything I want, including women!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sucyanti was taken aback by Leon¡¯s statement; her face turned red all the way up to her ears. ¡°What are you talking about?! Once we¡¯re done drinking tea, apany me shopping!¡±. Sucyanti got back to her usual proud expression. Leon shook his head at the sight. Outside her arrogance, the Wibowos¡¯ golden child can¡¯t even take a slight teasing. Twenty minutester, Leon and Sucyanti left Kozi Arosuka. They passed by a luxury watch outlet by the name Patek Philippe. Sucyanti quickly went inside and chose her favorite model. ¡°This is a beautiful watch. Please get this one for me,¡± Sucyanti said excitedly to the store employee. Sucyanti is a woman who enjoys shopping, especially for luxury goods. With her power she can purchase whatever she likes right then and there. Not long after, she walked out with a brand new half a million dorswatch on her wrist. All the store employee happily wees a guest like her, and they are happy to help her around the shop. Of course, Leon could get himself a watch and use it to check time so that he wouldn¡¯t need to pull his phone out of his pocket. That moment, a young man dressed in famous brands entered the store. The employees¡¯ expression immediately lighted up as if they saw a treasure. They quickly came to the man to offer their assistance. ¡°Mr. Tommy! Pleasee in, Sir!¡± ¡®Wee Mr. Tommy!¡± ¡°Good evening, Sir!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been some time since youst visited our store. We¡¯ve missed you, Sir!¡± He ignored the staffs¡¯ greetings and went straight towards Sucyanti. Ms. Sucyanti, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Would youe out for a drink with me tonight?¡± ¡°Tommy, are you not ashamed?!¡± Sucyanti looked at him and her anger ignited. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What made you so angry?¡± asked Tommy with a smile. Sucyanti was livid with anger. ¡°If you still have your dignity, go ask your brother Jerry; how dare he sale a fake painting for ten million dors to my grandfather?¡± Tommy is Jerry¡¯s younger brother, both sons of Santoso, a wealthy man from Oregon. The Wibowo and Dani family has a small rtionship. From there, Tommy has met Sucyanti a few times. During their short meetings Tommy has fallen in love with Sucyanti. He wants to have a romantic rtionship with her. ¡°Ms. Sucyanti that would be my brother¡¯s business, it has nothing to do with me. Would you please stop confusing me with my brother?¡±. Tommy has a strong desire to maintain their small rtionship. ¡°Your brother swindled my grandfather; do you think I can trust you?¡± Sucyanti bit her cherry lips and still burning with rage. ¡°Ms. Sucyanti, what do I have to say to gain your trust? I have no idea why my brother would trick Grandfather Indra, but we¡¯re two different people and that¡¯s on him. Please don¡¯t question it.¡± ¡°To not question you? I¡¯m fed up with seeing anyone from your family now!¡± ¡°If then I¡¯m asking you out for a drink as apensation.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m busy today and I don¡¯t want to drink!¡± Sucyanti refused him firmly. ¡°Ah? Is it because you¡¯re with him? Who is he?¡± Tommy turned to Leon with a fierceness on his face. Tommy stood tall. His posture made him look as if he is prepared to challenge his opponent. ¡°Whoever he is has got nothing to do with you. I will not drink with you and you don¡¯t have to care about my business!¡± Sucyanti rejected Tommy again. Tommy didn¡¯t say anything to Sucyanti. He gave Leon a sharp stare. ¡°What makes you qualified enough to steal my girl?¡± ¡°Hey bootlicker, what makes you qualified enough to talk to me?¡± Leon asked in an icy tone. Tommy treated Sucyanti very well; he is not a bootlicker. Tommy didn¡¯t want to offend Sucyanti so he is going to bluff Leon who seems weaker than he is. ¡®Do you know who you are talking to? How could you say I¡¯m a bootlicker? Haven¡¯t you heard of my position in Oregon? I bet you¡¯ll be scared to death once you do!¡± ¡°The position of a joker in Oregon? Or a small worm when threatened? Isn¡¯t this how it goes for children of the second-generation like you?¡±, Leon challenged without bothering everyone around them. Sucyanti was surprised at Leon¡¯s bravery to give his statement. Tommy¡¯s father is a strong and wealthy businessman projected to be one of Oregon¡¯s wealthiest man. Sucyanti thought to herself, ¡°Is Leon not afraid of what Tommy will do to him in retaliation?¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of Tommy at all, but she knew Leon is a different case. He didn¡¯t have the social background or flourishing wealth to defend himself. But Leon¡¯s character made her look at him in a different way. Tommy became very furious and his face turned dark. If it wasn¡¯t for Sucyanti¡¯s presence, he would¡¯ve beaten up Leon. ¡°Ms. Sucyanti, how did you end up with someone like him? Look at the way he¡¯s dressed; nothing luxurious. It is obvious he doesn¡¯t belong in the same social ss. How did your taste be so low?¡± Once Tommy attacker her, Sucyanti felt taken aback and embarrassed. What Tommy said was true. How could the Wibowos¡¯ golden child goes around shopping with an unknown man? Although Leon is quite good-looking, would his looks be useful? Is his handsomeness edible? ¡°Did I, Sucyanti, lowered my own standards?¡± she thought to herself. Sucyanti was trapped in a sense of attachment and self-doubt. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 29 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 29 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 29 My Boss Brother Tommy furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Sucyanti. He then smiled proudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anyone who looks like him amongst Oregon¡¯s circle of wealthy second-generations. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s from the capital city, would someone from there dress up so cheaply?¡± Tommy used his sharp words to stab at Leon, then proceeded to rationally analyze the probabilities of Leon¡¯s identity. ¡°Ms. Sucyanti, you are of nobility! The Wibowos are very friendly with my family in Oregon. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an embarrassment to walk around with a destitute like him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°He is poor and has no clear background! He¡¯s not even worthy to polish your shoes!¡¯ Tommy¡¯s voice is getting louder with every sentence, but Sucyanti is not backing down yet. ¡°And so, what? He might not be worthy, but are you? The Dani family doesn¡¯t qualify to polish the shoes of the Wibowo family!¡±. Sucyanti said it knowing how much her grandfather appreciates Leon. Sucyanti might question Leon¡¯s abilities and felt that he doesn¡¯t deserve Grandfather Indra¡¯s attention. Butpared to Tommy, Sucyanti hates his face even more! Despite Sucyanti¡¯s arrogant attitude, she sympathizes with the weak. In her eyes, Leon is currently in a weak position. ¡°At least I am much better than him! Our family history might be shorter than the Wibowos, but our wealth can rival yours!¡± Tommy eximed full of pride. He pointed towards a golden Patek Phillipe watch inside a ss showcase. The watch is priced at Two million dors; one of the most expensive models avable in the shop. ¡°I want that watch. Wrap it for me¡± Three female staffs received Tommy¡¯smand and nodded like chickens. Tommy is a regr visitor of the store and he is very prestigeful. Just a word from him could send the employees scurrying into action! Who in Oregon doesn¡¯t recognize the Dani brothers? The female staffs looked at Tommy as the god of wealth. ¡°Look, this is power!¡± Tommy showed off his wealth. He scanned Leon with disgust. Sucyanti was enraged. Although she despises Tommy¡¯s attitude, there is nothing she can do as Tommy belittled Leon. Leon¡¯s financial power is different from Tommy¡¯s. Sucyanti could only shake her head in disappointment. The two million dors watch isn¡¯t something anyone can purchase easily. Leon won¡¯t be able to match that! Leon said to the store employees, ¡°That gold watch he just bought, give me more of those sets!¡±. Leon is anxious he will never find a ce to spend his pocket money. Its not a small amount; he¡¯s got a trailer filled with money and there¡¯s no way he is going to spend it without splurging on luxury goods. The employees didn¡¯t take his words seriously and ignored him like air. The main reason was because the three employees worshipped Tommy and believed everything that came out of his mouth. Tommy said Leon is a poor dog; they thought so too. ¡°You¡¯re really funny. Do you think you¡¯re buying cake? How many sets do you want?¡± Tommy¡¯s grin showed his front teeth. Sucyanti felt embarrassed and regretted going out with Leon. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Leon rolled his eyes and swept the crowd with silence. ¡°Why not? I thought you¡¯re going for a few sets. Are you scared?¡± Tommyughed wildly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Watches are boring. I¡¯m getting this whole store!¡± Leon said confidently with a smug grin. With over nine trillion in his pocket, he might as well buy all the watches in the shop¡­ and the shop itself. Leon has no strong interest in money because of his family¡¯s overflowing wealth. He is already familiar with the Wijayas¡¯ assets worth beyond trillions since a young age. Leon never thought about showing off. He is only going to spend a small amount of it on shopping. When Leon finished talking, Tommy and the store employeesughed loudly like pigs. ¡°I¡¯ve met a lot of liars but have never seen one like you. Even I won¡¯t dare talk about buying this store. How would a poor dog like you do it? Do you have ten billion?¡±, taunted Tommy. Leon was surprised when he heard the shop is worth ten billion. ¡°Why are you surprised?¡±, Tommy smirked. Leon shook his head in disappointment instead. ¡°It¡¯s just ten billion¡­ that¡¯s not much at all. No wonder Oregon is no longer an upper-ss city. The consumption price is getting too cheap!¡± Leon¡¯s words silenced everyone in the store. Did he say ten billion is cheap? Is he alright?! Tommy didn¡¯t believe Leon. He looked at Leon disgustingly and turned to Sucyanti. ¡°It turns out your friend here is a deceiver! He had the audacity to say that ten billion is nothing!¡± Sucyanti¡¯s face turned red in; she wants to hide herself in a hole out of the embarrassment. Inside her heart, Sucyanti regretted knowing Leon. ¡°He¡­ he is not my friend¡­¡± Leon stayed quiet. All that he said is the truth. Why didn¡¯t they believe him? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. To some ten billion is not small, but it isn¡¯t a huge amount either. Maybe they didn¡¯t know what it means to be crazy rich. Leon had an allowance of nine trillion; how much would ten billion mean to him?! Leon wasn¡¯t disappointed at Sucyanti¡¯s reaction. He never took Sucyanti as his friend. Sucyanti has no understanding of the bigger matters. To him she is nothing but a dishwasher girl. ¡°You small employees haven¡¯t seen the world. Call the owner here, employees like you can¡¯t make decisions!¡± The shop owner appeared before his employee got to him. He was watching through the security cameras and heard everything. He proceeded to ask Leon ¡°Do you want to buy this shop?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°It¡¯s the peak of tourist season right now, so the price will be higher than on usual days.¡± ¡°Just tell me the price,¡± Leon knew it wasn¡¯t the market price and he isn¡¯t interested in nonsense. ¡°One million dors and you can take over. But first, I¡¯d want to verify that you can pay the amount.¡± The shop owner tried to bluff Leon. Tommy wouldn¡¯t dare bring more than a billion outside the house; he would need to discuss with his family before making decisions. ¡°No need to verify. You will receive the payment soon. We will sign the contract tonight because I hate wasting my time.¡± Leon said. ¡°I have no problems with the time you want to sign the contract. All you have to do now is pay.¡± said the shop owner. Leon appeared rxed. He took his phone and called the SZ Bank¡¯s president. Mr. Steven was recing his infant son¡¯s diaper when he received the call, but he immediately answered the call. ¡°Mr. Steven, please transfer One million dors to the Patek Philippe store in Oregon,¡± Leon instructed. ¡°Alright, Sir! I will do it now!¡± President Steven is now Leon¡¯s personal ountant. No matter how busy he could be, even if his infant son needs him, he will not be careless of his job. In Oregon, Leon is the only person to call President Steven his younger brother! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 30 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 30 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 30 Ultimate Defeat ¡°All you did was talk lies and now you¡¯re trying to loan money from the bank? Even the loan is taking so long! A poor dog like you can only pretend.¡± Tommy said before the shop owner gets to a chance to speak. ¡°Someone like me taking a loan? President Steven of the SZ Bank runs my finances now, what does it have to do with you?!¡± Leon red coldly at Tommy; his cynical aura prominent. Leon will remember Tommy for underestimating him. Once Leon acquires the shop, Tommy will taste his ultimate defeat! Tommy didn¡¯t know he¡¯s made the biggest mistake in his life. At thar exact moment, the shop owner received this twelve billions. ¡°Huh? How fast! Twelve billions and not missing a single cent!¡± He is neither counting wrong nor carried away in a dream. The transaction was executed in lightning speed, as if Leon owns the bank. Everyone in the shop eximed in disbelief, including the emloyees. Sucyanti mouth gasped open and her eyes widened in awe of what just happened. It must be a deception! The transfer was too fast¡­ and how could the bank president personally arrange the transfer? What does this mean? Of course, the angriest person in the room is Tommy. He shouted loudly, ¡°This is impossible! Really impossible!¡± ¡°Mr. Tommy, its not a lie¡­¡± Although the shop owner might deceive him, his eyes said it all. ¡®Sir, we will soon sign the contract. Also, here is my namecard.¡± The shop owner handed Leon his card The shop owner gains immense profit from selling his shop instead of running it; he will no longer have to take care of his bootlicker employees. Tommy¡¯s intense anger caused him to feel dizzy. What he saw today made him explode! Anyone trying to fight him in Oregon will give up once they know his name. Today Leon didn¡¯t only go up against him, but also turned the tables unexpectedly! Tommy felt ashamed and lost his face. It was all fun and chill tough at someone else¡­ but now Tommy felt as if a fishbone is stuck in his throat. He could neither swallow it nor pull it out! Today was the first time Tommy walked away in defeat. ¡°Are you going? Not that easily!¡±, Leon shouted to stop Tommy. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± asked Tommy wryly. ¡°You mocked and humiliated me to your heart¡¯s content. Do you think you can just walk away like that?¡± ¡°Why not? Are you trying to block my way?¡± Tommy challenged back with disgust in his voice. ¡°Stopping you is like stopping a dog, what do I have to fear? Not only trying to block you, I¡¯m going to give you a present!¡± Leon stepped in front of Tommy and their face came close towards each other. ¡°You bastard! You only talk nonsense. No one in Oregon dare touch me!¡± Tommy shouted. ¡°p!¡± A hand went from above him. When people thought Leon was only going to threaten Tommy, a hard pnded on his face instead. Tommy¡¯s vision blurred, his nose bled, and he could hear ringing in his ears. The pain he received was so immense he appeared dazed. ¡°I only need one p! The scar on your face is a gift from me. ept it as a memory of today and as a sign of my honor!¡± A clear imprint of Leon¡¯s hand could be seen on the left side of Tommy¡¯s bleeding face. The p was so powerful it damaged theyers beneath his skin. Even if his face is going to heal, an impression of the p will remain forever! The scar will be very difficult to hide, and it is obviously from a p! Everyone in the store is taken aback at what they saw. What kind of p could achieve this effect? Leon carefully controlled his power to leave a permanent mark on Tommy¡¯s face. Although his power sent his face ruined and bleeding, except the ce where he is hit, the rest of his face was only slightly injured. Leon was the only one who knew the secret truth behind the p. Hebined his knowledge in boxing and Kungfu and channeled his inner power to deliver it. The same as when Leon punched a tree trunk in campus a few days ago. He left an impressive hole on the tree without causing it to shake; this exins Leon¡¯s self-defense technique. Sucyanti felt goosebumps on her back when she saw that. She realized she was in a huge misunderstanding. ¡°You¡¯ve only used your palm and you pped him that hard? You are so powerful! Just like a real man!¡± But a part of Sucyanti felt Leon was too good to be true. The way he made Tommy¡¯s face unrecognizable with a p; his actions and words are something that would onlye out ofic books. What she didn¡¯t know is that it¡¯s an honor to receive a p from Leon, the king wolf. One day, Leon will be famous and Tommy will be proud of it, Perhaps he will go around telling everyone on the streets, ¡°I was pped by Leon the wolf!¡± and he will be shot into fame. The three female employees and the shop owner dare not say a thing. They were still shocked at what Leon did. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Re-arrange the store and I want all the employees to beid off. I¡¯ll take over once I have the time.¡± After he left instructions to the shop owner, he turned his back and left. Leon didn¡¯t hold any resentment towards anyone in the store; he has bigger hatred stored in him. Sucyanti followed Leon outside and her behavior changed. She started talking so much. ¡°Hey, Leon, how did you get the twelve billion? Did you spend the whole of your family¡¯s wealth?¡± She continued firing questions at Leon. ¡°What is your rtionship to President Steven? You must¡¯ve mentioned his name to scare them, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I am relieved! Someone like Tommy deserves a beating!¡± ¡°My heart feels so d¡­ I¡¯ve disliked him since a long time back!¡± ¡°Consider your scar as a sign of my honor¡­ you know words like that onlyes out ofic books, right Leon?¡± Leon didn¡¯t look back and simply replied, ¡°It was so-so.¡± Sucyanti saw Leon¡¯s monotonous reaction; she felt what she said earlier made him turn cold. ¡°Leon, I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier, it was a bit excessive. But to be honest, I¡¯ve only known you for a few days so we¡¯re not really friends yet.¡± Leon shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that all. What you said is true, of course we¡¯re not friends. Your grandfather is only letting us go shopping together.¡¯ In other words, Sucyanti no longer has the right to be Leon¡¯s friend. ¡°But Leon, I must advice you to go in hiding for a few days from now. You pped Tommy and the Danis are not going to forgive you. Tommy deserves the p, but one small action will cause you great trouble!¡± Sucyanti could already imagine Leon getting beaten up by the Dani family. ¡°It¡¯s about time I pped Tommy. It would be very pathetic If I didn¡¯t. And now I have to be afraid about his family not forgiving me?¡± Leon¡¯s tone was t; his emotions unchanged. Although Leon knew he needed to be humble, he is not going to let himself be crushed or bothered. The Dani family¡­ What¡¯s so fearful about them? ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you from Oregon? You should¡¯ve known how powerful the Danis are. Why did you dare hit Tommy? You should admit that the Danis are a family of great power in Oregon. You better be careful with your new store!¡± Sucyanti shook her head in pessimism at Leon¡¯s fate. She things he is marked by the wealthy Dani and family; the rest will only depend on time. Leon couldn¡¯t care any less and didn¡¯t take the problem seriously. Suddenly, Leon¡¯s phone vibrated in his pocket. He nced at the caller¡¯s ID and answered the call. ¡°Sir, I have found the name of themercial road you are supposed to take over. It¡¯s called the Oregon Avenue. All the streets, including the shops, are invested and built by the Wijaya family¡± ¡°It turns out the road I¡¯m on right now is my home!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 31 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 31 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 31 My Eyes! ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on? Should you encounter a problem, I¡¯ll send our men to finish it.¡± Mawar asked concerningly. ¡°Everything is alright. I just bought a shop on this road, what a coincidence,¡± replied Leon. ¡°That is not, Sir. The Wijayas already had too much assets and you will encounter more situations like this in the country. It has been a long time since you¡¯ve looked for the assets; your years of experience has made you ignorant in managing your family assets. Please be prepared for more surprises in the future.¡± Mawar said in her soft and warm voice. During the years Leon went away for training, the Wijaya family grew even wealthier than before. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°This isn¡¯t a surprise, but I was taken aback. From the clothing stores, food and beverages¡­ they¡¯re all home. If I were to go out shopping, it would be the same as visiting my own backyard. That¡¯s no fun.¡± ¡°Leon, Sir, you now own Oregon¡¯s biggest road, the Oregon Avenue. I¡¯ve arranged for Mr Dani to hand over the road to you. In three days, you can give Mr Dani a call,¡± exined Mawar. ¡°Mr Dani¡­ the name sounds familiar. I¡¯ve heard his name before,¡± Leon said. He suddenly remembered the name¡¯s owner; a smile crept across his face. ¡°Sir don¡¯t think too much about him. Mr Dani is only a part-time worker. One more thing Sir, your aunt has sent you more allowance. Please don¡¯t hesitate to spend it. Increasing your consumption level will be a good sign, so please finish it,¡± Mawar reminded Leon once again. Leon smiled. ¡°I have my own ns.¡± After the call ended, Sucyanti who has been standing beside Leon asked curiously, ¡°Who were you talking to? You were smiling.¡± Leon gave a carefree reply, ¡°It was no one, just a friend of mine.¡± It is unnecessary to tell Sucyanti everything. Even is his identity is revealed, she will not believe him. Leon¡¯s mind became clear. He wasn¡¯t bothered about Tommy at all. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I must go back.¡± ¡°Okay then, grandpa should also be done with his business.¡± Sucyanti then made her request. ¡°I suggest you hide! Don¡¯t make grandpa worry about you. Not because our family can¡¯t pay the Danis, but it is concerning his health. He is an old man.¡± Her face blushed as she said it. Sucyanti knew it was slightly impolite to dictate Leon to run away, but she is very sure the Dani family will kill Leon as if he is a rabbit hunted by a giant snake. She didn¡¯t want her grandfather, who had just recovered, to get involved in the ensuing fight. His problem with Jerry and the fake painting is an entirely different issue. But Tommy was beaten¡­ how would the Dani family let Leon go? While Sucyanti is thinking Leon will end up in a catastrophe, Leon showed a rxed expression instead. Leon stood tall and confident; his face showed an aura of calmness. ¡°My problem doesn¡¯t have to involve your grandfather. I was brave enough to hit Tommy which means I was not scared of the Dani family in the first ce. Besides, Oregon is not theirs!¡± Leon¡¯s tough attitude almost rubbed on Sucyanti. He is a real man! But Sucyanti shrugged her shoulders helplessly. ¡°Leon, your appearance when you were pretending was really charming; even I almost fell in love, you know? But the Dani family has immense wealth, how could you still hit Tommy?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I am a Wijaya!¡± Sucyanti was confused at Leon¡¯s reply, she finds it slightly funny. What if your surname is Wijaya? There are lots of family names in this world and many names sound alike. Sucyanti has no idea of the special meaning behind his name, thus she thinks Leon is being weird. But if her grandfather or father heard what Leon said, they will be shivering! Suddenly, a woman appeared in front of Leon and Sucyanti. Leon nced at her and realized it is Yenni. She scanned at the branded shopping bags Leon and Sucyanti carried, then looked at Leon¡¯s face with disgust. Yenni pointed her finger at Leon and coldly said, ¡°No wonder you have the money to book a bed in the intensive care unit for Rachel¡¯s mother. It turns out you are a gigolo for the rich women. Imagine how broken Rachel would be to know how you earn money!¡± Yenni had no idea what is going on, but she came with the sole intent of ruining Leon¡¯s reputation. Leon didn¡¯t expect to meet Yenni and her foul mouth. The person to entitle Oregon Avenue as the most prestigious road must be mistaken; [eople like Yenni can still crawl around here at night! ¡°Silence! You have no idea of the truth and only speak nonsense. Are you not afraid to have your tongue cut out?¡± Leon said as a cold aura rose from his body. How rude! Yenni should change her name to ¡®Foul Mouth¡¯ for all the words that came out of her mouth are trash. ¡°This proves that you and Gerald are nothing alike!¡± Yenniughed coldly in satisfaction. ¡°You master Gerald is now lying in the hospital. As his loyal follower you should bring him some fruits on your visit tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh? How do you know? Gerald is on a holiday leave. What do you understand? What does a low-life like you know about Gerald¡¯s life?!¡± Yenni retaliated harshly. At that moment, a cold breath was heard from Leon; everything else fell into silence just before Leon¡¯s powerful breath exploded from inside him. He rapidly came towards Yenni. Other people on the road are unable to sense his anger, they thought it was just the passing wind. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Sucyanti closed her eyes due to the strong wind. In a second, Yenni¡¯s clothes was sliced in different ces and her long hair was cut short. She was pushed back by the unseen force which then sent her spinning in the air; shended on a pile of fresh dog poop left on the street. Yenni¡¯s aerial flips and turns were as smooth and consistent as gymnast When Sucyanti opened her eyes, Yenni was already gone from her sight. All she heard was the sound of weeping in the background. ¡°Huh? Where did she go?¡± Sucyanti scrunched her forehead. ¡°Maybe she fell into the sewer. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Leon turned his back and continued walking. Leon only warned Yenni this time. The next time she is going to open her foul mouth, she will not be as lucky. While Leon thinks about it, Yenni will vanish without trace. The night passed and it¡¯s already eight in the morning. Leon arrived at the eastern gate of the Royal Taruma Hospital and arranged a consultation with specialists for Rachel¡¯s mother that day. After the consultation, Rachel¡¯s mother will receive a systematic treatment for her illness. But this was all a cover for Leon. He is letting Rachel and her mother rx while Leon will secretly care for Anna. ording to the treatment protocols, Anna¡¯s illness will require a risky surgical procedure that might injure her other organs. Leon ns to heal her before the surgery. Everything has been nned; it wouldn¡¯t need much time to help Rachel solve her biggest challenge. At that moment, Leon saw a young man who was injured in a car ident lifted out of the ambnce. No wonder death happens every day here; a lot of critical patients are bought into the hospital daily. He noticed a peculiar sight; five ck Audis closely trailed the ambnce. From the five cars came out a dozen of men dressed in ck suits. The men in ck cleared a way through the crowds for the injured young man and medical staff to pass through. The injured young man was wailing in pain with his eyes closed. ¡°My eyes! My eyes!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 32 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 32 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 32 Trying to Banish Me? Leon guessed the young man must be the son of a conglomerate in Oregon. Leon felt the man¡¯s face looked familiar as if he has met him somewhere, but Leon couldn¡¯t recall. The most important point is the injury to his face; his left eye is bleeding and emergency treatment couldn¡¯t stop it. Leon didn¡¯t care about the man. A lot of cases like that happen in the hospital. To him, all patients are equal. There is no difference between the rich and the poor. He arrived at Anna¡¯s room and saw that Rachel just finished her breakfast. Yenni wasn¡¯t there and it made the room much morefortable. ¡°Leon, have you eaten breakfast? If not, I will get you something to eat,¡± Rachel said with concern. Leon¡¯s mood immediately improved the moment he saw Rachel¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ve eaten ten minutes ago. I called a female physician for a professional consultation and I will arrange a treatment n. Don¡¯t worry, I will take great care of her,¡± Leon smiled/ Rachel nodded her head and she felt warm inside. She feltfortable when Leon is with her. Rachel knew that without Leon, her family will never experience such excellent medical treatment. Initially, she wanted her mother to be treated at the public hospital, but the hospital didn¡¯t even have a lift. In reality, it was Rachel¡¯s kindness that saved her mother¡¯s life. The reason why Leon is willing to help Rachel is not because of her poprity. Although everything about her appearance and attitude is captivating, Leon has enough of such graceful women in his life. When Leon was just released from jail, Rachel is the first person to greet him warmly, and kindly reminded him to be cautious about Gerald. When most of Leon¡¯s friends hid from him, Rachel trusts him and never judges him. Leon will surely remember her kindness up to this day. Suddenly, Rachel reached for her phone and showed an article from the local news portal. She then told Leon, ¡°Leon, look at the girl who fell; she looks like Yenni!¡± An excerpt of the news read, ¡®A woman from Oregon was found in the sewers of the Oregon Avenue after suffering a fall at 10 p.m.st night. Descriptions of the woman includes her wearing strikingly open clothes and an entric haircut. Her behavior was uncontroble¡­¡± Under the text was a picture of the woman; everything except her face was censored. Her short and modern hair cut was by courtesy of Leon. ¡°Yeah¡­ they kind of look alike,¡± Leon tried his best to contain hisughter. ¡°But how would Yenni want to style her hair like this? I think she¡¯s a different person¡­¡± Rachel is unsure. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a crazy person, but who knows?¡± Leon shrugs his shoulders. The consultation went smoothly as scheduled. The doctors at the Royal Taruma Hospital have gathered at the conference room to discuss about the surgery n. Leon wanted to hear about the doctors¡¯ opinion on the case. He would be able to learn from them and use the knowledge to his benefit. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is traditional or western medicine as long as the disease is cured. The conference will start soon, and Leon has requested Director Ezra to allow him in the room. When Leon entered the conference room, he received looks of displeasure from the doctors. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡± ¡°This is a restricted conference.¡± ¡°His badge says Oregon State University. Is he a medical student?¡± ¡°How is a student allowed in here?¡± ¡°Keep quiet and listen to what he has to say. Watch your reputation!¡¯ The ten surgeons seem to underestimate Leon. Most industries have a chain of seniority which allows seniors to intimidate their juniors. The medical field itself has a high requirement in terms of professionality and a slow promotion. Only after reaching forty-years-old is someone allowed the rank of Director. With that, how would senior doctors take good care of their students? ¡°The patient¡¯s daughter is my ssmate. I am a medical student from Oregon State University, and I am here today to listen to your surgery n with permission from Director Ezra.¡± He mentioned Ezra¡¯s name to save time. ¡°Dr. Glen, he said Director Ezra allowed him to join this conference. I think we should confirm it,¡± said another doctor as he looked at Dr. Glen. Dr. Glen is one of the most well-known doctors in the hospital who is responsible for the team of surgeons. Obviously, he enjoys his high reputation in the hospital. Dr. Glen nced at Leon and asked him, ¡°It would be illogical to let a student listen to the pre-op ns; it isn¡¯t in ordance to the rules. Did you reallye here with Director Ezra¡¯s permission?¡¯ Glen felt that Director Ezra shouldn¡¯t have let a student into the conference. Besides going against the rules, it is just na?ve. ¡°The members of this conference are professional specialists, and you want to listen to our ns? Will you even understand everything we¡¯re saying?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Dr. Glen didn¡¯t act aggressively, but his eyes showed intense dislike towards Leon. ¡°Of course, you can confirm it to Director Ezra,¡± Leon replied. Dr. Glen was annoyed at what he heard. In the hospital, Dr. Glen had more than one thousand people working under him. Also, the position of vice director is currently empty. He will be promoted as vice director by the board and be the youngest vice director in the hospital¡¯s history. Dr. Glen will be vice director in his forties and his passion burned. ¡°I don¡¯t have to call to make my decision! How is it possible Director Ezra allows a student to join the conference? And you still want me to ask him about this? Get out of here now!¡± Leon was irritated at Dr. Glen¡¯s sudden outburst. Leon is an inheritor of precious ancient medical knowledge; even Ezra couldn¡¯t keep him. The surgeons should have appreciated the chance to talk to Leon! His reaction was not out of the ordinary. Leon didn¡¯t want to offend the doctors and he indeed had Director Ezra¡¯s permission. Dr. Glen¡¯s anger explosion doesn¡¯t make sense at all. ¡°Are you trying to kick me out? You don¡¯t have the right to!¡± Leon said coldly. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 33 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 33 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 33 The Surgery ¡°You are only a student. Will you understand our conversation? This is a professional conference and we are all experienced surgeons. Are you dreaming?¡± Dr. Glen shouted in anger. ¡°There is no field in medicine I don¡¯t understand. I will listen to today¡¯s conference!¡± Leon walked inside and sat beside Dr. Glen. The doctors are being ridiculous. Leon is the inheritor of the sacred knowledge of ancient medicine! They are nothing but juniors to Leon. Dr. Glen exploded in anger; his face turned red and he stared at Leon sharply like a fierce eagle. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got the guts! You¡¯ve postponed the patient¡¯s treatment and you won¡¯t be responsible for this!¡± Leon smiled coldly. ¡°I can do it myself. Carry on the conference and do whatever you want to do!¡± ¡°Arrogant student! Outrageous!¡± Dr. Glen mmed his hands on the table and growled at Leon. The other doctors showed their disgust towards Leon. ¡°This boy is being brave! All the doctors here are reputable professionals in the hospital!¡± ¡°Cows who only look down and eat grass wouldn¡¯t know the broad of the horizon,¡± Leon said to attack Dr. Glen. ¡°You¡¯re just a boy who drinks milk! Do you have any idea how difficult this procedure is?!¡± Leon answered lightly, ¡°The patient doesn¡¯t require surgery.¡± ¡°You must have never done one!¡± Dr. Glen smirked. ¡°Why does she have to undergo surgery? I can treat her without the surgery!¡± he replied confidently. ¡°What treatment are you choosing? She is suffering from chronic cerebrovascr and cardiovascr disease. Are you talking nonsense?¡± Dr. Glen attacked. Leon stared back at him. ¡°I¡¯m not here to start a fight; I¡¯m here to learn! I want to hear your opinions and ns!¡± Leon tried to stay humble. As someone who holds great knowledge in medicine, he was taught to maintain hisposure and put his ego aside to reach his maximum potential. Even in front of the doctors in Kyoto, Leon will always be right. A lot of the famous doctors in Kyoto are disciples of Liana. They refer to Leon as their senior. Leon is gathering knowledge in many fields. He never thought too highly of himself and to have humility, which makes up his life principle. But if the opposing side is acting outrageously, Leon doesn¡¯t need to treat them politely. Good examples are Tommy and Yenni. If Leon has the thought to kill a person, he or she will never know the way they will die. ¡°You are just a student. What experience do you have! How outrageous!¡± Dr. Glen burst angrily. He wants to safeguard his position as the vice director and prevent Leon from ruining his opportunity. A few doctors tried to break the fight and calm Dr. Glen to finish the conference before dealing with Leon. Dr. Glen is still irritated, and he will not Leon go easily. Right now, it¡¯s better for him to let go of his rage for the time being. In a while, he will be promoted as vice director and as long as Leon is still interning in the hospital, he can make Leon suffer. ¡°Fine, you are here today not because of Director Ezra¡¯s permit but because I let you in! You will only listen and not interfere the discussion!¡± Dr. Glen hold onto his anger. Leon nced at him and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Is that it?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The doctors continued their meeting. Leon sat calmly and listened to their surgery n. When Leon said he wanted to learn from them, he meant it. If the doctors coulde up with a great n, Leon will learn from it. But the conclusion made Leon felt disappointed. Their ns were ordinary, the doctors didn¡¯t create any innovative n or procedure. ¡®Medicine in United States is very much left behind. I¡¯ve given you all four years and no development were made. Maybe I was expecting too much¡­ but the procedure will only give the patient a fifty percent recovery rate and still leave her in pain,¡± Leon thought to himself. Dr. Glen finished his talk and nced at Leon who was in a daydream. ¡°Do you understand or not? As I¡¯ve told you before, the procedure is way beyond you, but you didn¡¯t listen and acted arrogantly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Everything about your n is ordinary and the possibility of recovery is only half. What¡¯s the point of the procedure?¡± Leon countered. Dr. Glen and his colleagues were taken aback by Leon¡¯s statement that the recovery rate is only fifty percent! ¡°Nonsense!¡± shouted Dr. Glen. ¡°Through your stimtion of a craniotomy, the procedure will easily damage surrounding nerve tissue and the patient might end up permanently paralyzed. Although the patient is cured of her disease, she will be paralyzed for the rest of her life. Why still choose the surgery?¡± Leon sounded like a professional doctor himself. ¡°What do you know? This is the best possible oue. You can only talk when you have no experience at all! Stop making trouble here!¡± Dr. Glen mmed the table again. Leon wasn¡¯t shaken at all. He sat calmly on his chair; his expression unchanged. If Dr. Glen said Leon has zero experience, how would he be an inheritor to the sacred knowledge of ancient medicine and heir to the talented Wijaya family? Leon has received the answers he wanted to hear. ¡°Whether I understand it or not, exining it to you is pointless. I¡¯ve reached my goal here.¡± The conference Director Ezra arranged broughtfort to Rachel and have Leon his chance to get his answers. Unfortunately, the procedure n was nothing extraordinary, and the doctors¡¯ attitude made it worse. What Leon said bothered Dr. Glen. He thought to himself, ¡°Soon I will be promoted as Vice Director. What does a student have to teach me?!¡±. Before Dr. Glen can scream at Leon, a nurse busted through the door in panic. ¡°Dr. Glen! A patient who suffered an ident this morning came with ss shards in his left eye. No doctor is willing to perform the surgery!¡± Dr. Glen raised his eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in the middle of something important? Have another doctor do the procedure!¡± ¡°You cannot, Doc. He is a special patient.¡± ¡°What do you mean special?¡± Dr. Glen asked in confusion. The nurse came closer and whispered, ¡°The patient¡¯s name is Jerry. Mr Dani and his wife are here waiting. You are requested to lead the surgery.¡± The moment he heard the Dani family is here, he left in a rush to meet Mr Dani. He wouldn¡¯t dare make them wait. Thirty minutester, Dr. Glen exited the intensive care unit shaking his head at Mr Dani. ¡°Mr Dani, this is will be a difficult procedure. I checked the position of the ss shards in his left eye; they are only a few millimeters away from his optic nerve. A small mistake might cause blindness. It is a difficult procedure indeed!¡± Dr. Glen said sadly. Mr Dani pulled Dr. Glen¡¯s cor and said close to his face, ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must save my son! If the surgery fails, don¡¯t even think about living in Oregon!¡± His expression was crazy. ¡°Alright¡­ Although there is only a thirty percent chance this procedure will work, I will try my best,¡± the doctor replied with fear written on his face. Suddenly, Director Ezra said to Mr Dani, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t rush the procedure. I want to rmend someone who might have a way¡­¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 34 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 34 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 34 Why Not? ¡°Who is he? If he can heal my son¡¯s eye, I will give him anything!¡± Mr Dani said emotionally. ¡°There is a seventy percent chance of sess with him, but we¡¯ll need to ask him to be sure.¡± Everyone was supposed to rejoice at the news, but not Dr Glen. He shook his head and spoke to Director Ezra, ¡°Impossible! No one in Oregon can beat me!¡± ¡°He is a special person,¡± the Director replied seriously. Dr Glen looked at him with suspicion and wondered what¡¯s on his mind. ¡°Is he trying to ruin my reputation? I¡¯m renowned as the greatest surgeon in Oregon. It¡¯s hard to operate on Jerry¡¯s eye, and now Ezra said someone else could do it more sessfully? Will this threaten my future spot as Vice Director?¡± Dr Glen thought hard and started bing paranoid. The Director must¡¯ve acted like this because of Leon. He will rise in the ranks quickly and rece his position one day! Director Ezra thought harder. Leon is not willing to work in the hospital nor take the position of a mentor in the Oregon Institute of Medicine. How would Leon manage a hospital and the billions of properties waiting for him to inherit? ¡°Director, where is the man? Why have I never heard of him during my time working here?¡± Dr Glen asked with suspicion. Director Ezra didn¡¯t want to give him the right image. He said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve never heard of him for he is a very humble man. I dare say in the next ten years he will be a celebrated figure in United States¡¯s field of medicine!¡± Ten years? Leon could do it in ten days if he wants to. ¡°Director, I think that¡¯s too much. Even if he is a genius, we¡¯ve never seen him or know his identity,¡± Dr Glen said roughly. Mr Dani started to grow impatient and shouted, ¡°Fine! The two of you, bring him here. Don¡¯t neglect my son! In the future I will donate for the hospital¡¯s cause!¡± The reason behind his bold actions is because the Dani family donated medical instruments to the hospital annually. In return, the hospital will promote the DN Group, thus benefitting each other. The renewal of medical instruments requires a lot of money. This makes Mr Dani a respected and important person in the hospital. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dr Glen waited for the clown Director Ezra is about to introduce. He refused to believe someone in Oregon is more skilful than he is. Leon received a call from Director Ezra requesting for his help. ¡°Oh¡­ I will head there immediately,¡± Leon agreed toe. Although Leon and the Director are not very close, they know each other well enough for Leon to stop by and have a look. When Leon arrived, Director Ezra greeted him. ¡°Leon, the patient is in an emergency state. After the car collision, a ss shard entered his left eye and damaged his optic nerve. It will be a difficult surgery. Do you have another solution?¡± Leon answered rxedly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is not a big problem.¡± Leon had already observed the patient¡¯s wound this morning and immediately had a solution. ¡°Listen to me Leon. The patient is a man of status; he is the son of a VIP in this hospital who has donated a lot for the hospital. You get what I mean, right?¡± the Director said carefully. Leon nodded with a straight facial expression, ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± ¡°This will all rely on you. I wish you all the best.¡± The Director gave Leon a pat on his shoulder. Leon kept his mental stability; he must not be anxious. Dr Glen looked at Leon, and his face changed. He couldn¡¯t imagine how the great man Director Ezra was talking about is the same Student who sat in his conference an hour ago. ¡°How could it be you?¡± Dr Glen pointed at Leon, his eyes shooting daggers at him. Leon took firm strides towards the doctor. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a student with no experience. You¡¯reing here to stir up trouble! Director Ezra, is this the expert you mentioned?¡± Dr Glen asked in disbelief. ¡°True! He is the man I told you about. Despite his young age, he has excellent medical skills. Let him check on the patient now.¡± Although Director Ezra is unsure if he made the right decision, he believed that with the knowledge Leon possesses, he shows a more promising result than Dr Glen. Also, for health problems incurable by modern medicine, trying the methods of traditional medicine might bring a positive oue. Since Leon is gifted in the knowledge of modern medicine, he could integrate the two practices in treatment. But Dr Glen refuses to ept the Director¡¯s reasoning. How could a famous surgeon bepared to a student? He doesn¡¯t trust Leon at all! ¡°This must be a joke! Director, are you rted to Leon in any way? How could you do this?¡± Dr Glen asked with a cold smile. ¡°My decision is not your problem! Don¡¯t try to school me and mind your position!¡±, Director Ezra answered firmly. ¡°Director don¡¯t take it the wrong way. Its just that you¡¯re allowing a student to operate Mr Dani¡¯s son¡­ This is not a joke, right? Not only it is illegal, but how much experience does an undergraduate possess? I bet he hasn¡¯t even touched a knife!¡± ¡°A patient¡¯s life is more important beyond existing rules. Plus, this is a special situation. Who said Leon is just a student?¡¯ ¡°Then who is he?¡± ¡°He is a lecturer at the Oregon Institute of Medicine with a reputation higher than most doctors in our hospital. I wouldn¡¯t say this but if Dr. Glen is sure of his abilities, I will not invite Leon into this problem.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what trick you¡¯re ying but try asking Mr Dani if he is willing to allow a student to do the procedure.¡± Glen replied coldly. Mr Dani was there during their exchange. He scrunched his forehead at what he heard. ¡°Student or not, can any of you do the procedure? Or else I¡¯m moving to another hospital!¡± Dr Glen quickly said, ¡°Mr Dani, Director Ezra is letting an unexperienced student to operate on your son. They are ying to y with his life!¡± Mr Dani was furious, ¡°What¡¯s this Dr. Ezra? I wouldn¡¯t let a student operate on my son. At least a senior doctor will do! Are you trying to mess with me?¡± Leon smiled coldly at Mr Dani¡¯s reaction. A lot of people are after his famous ancient treatments but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. If it wasn¡¯t for Leon travelling around the world, no matter who the boss is, don¡¯t try to offend him! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 35 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 35 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 35 Do Not Panic! ¡°Who said I am just a student? I am a certified medical practitioner and a lecturer at the Oregon Institute of Medicine.¡± Leon showed them his certificate. Director Ezra realized that Leon can handle critical situations well. In just one sentence, Leon can silence and prove his opponents wrong. Dr Glen¡¯s face darkened, and he said to himself, ¡°Alright! You really want to y this game and even prepared a certificate for Leon. It seems you¡¯re looking forward to promote him!¡± It is rare for someone to gain fellowship in the Oregon Institute of Medicine. Leon achieved it by relying on his intelligence, special talent, and a hidden channel. ¡°Ezra, is he really capable of the surgery?¡± Mr Dani was still doubtful. To him, Leon is too young; he is yet to go through various conditions and qualifications. ¡°Your son is in a critical state and no doctor guaranteed they will one hundred percent seed. But Leon said there is a seventy percent chance for sess. This all depends on you, Mr Dani,¡± Ezra exined. ¡°Is there no other senior doctor?¡± Mr Dani asked. Ezra devised a solution to assure Mr Dani, ¡°Otherwise, let Leon and Dr Glen do the procedure together. It will be safer that way.¡± Dr Glen was dissatisfied at the director¡¯s decision. He is embarrassed to do the procedure with a student. Leon has a major role and can heal the sick with his abilities in ancient medicine! ¡°I disagree! Mr Dani, he is not worthy to be in my team, not even as an assistant!¡± Dr Glen clenched his teeth. ¡°I will be responsible for this surgery; I will seed, and Jerry¡¯s eye will be saved!¡± Dr Glen was against Director Ezra¡¯s decision and took arge risk to avoid giving Leon the center of attention. If he were to seed, he would match the Dani family¡¯s generosity. They will in turn providerge sponsors to support his next promotion step. ¡°Great! Dr Glen, since you are confident, you will do the surgery, and I will reward you if you seed!¡± Mr Dani dered. Director Ezra is unhappy at how Mr Dani chose Dr Glen. But it is not good to dy a patient¡¯s treatment. Mr Dani chose Dr Glen over Leon due to his age and experience. Director Ezra patted Leon¡¯s shoulders to show his support. But Leon wasn¡¯t disappointed at all; he wasn¡¯t here to gain Mr Dani¡¯s favor. In his eyes, Mr Dani is a nobody. Leon only came for Ezra. Before entering the operating theater, Dr Glen nced at Leon with disgust, his eyes full of hatred and craze. ¡°Are you trying to steal my rank? You never will!¡± he thought to himself. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After pre-operative preparations, Dr Glen and his team entered the operating theatre. Jerryy on the bed half-conscious under anesthetics. In ording to Glen¡¯s n, he will slowly extract the ss shards from Jerry¡¯s eye. His confidence multiplied; he felt he can do anything. ¡°In Oregon, if I cannot operate a patient, don¡¯t hope someone else will. If I cannot heal a patient, then no one else will!¡± The surgery went on for twenty minutes. Everything was well. Suddenly, Jerry¡¯s eye bled severely; the shard must have injured the eye¡¯s blood vessels. Dr Glen who was full of confidence suddenly turned pale. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead and his hand is visibly shaking. ¡°Cauter! Cauter!¡± The theater became silent as the team stood frozen. Volumes of blood are flowing! Finally, the bleeding was stopped! But Dr Glen became unsure to carry on the surgery. He is anxious a small mishap might cause bleeding into the eye and surrounding structures. If he fails to extract the ss shards, the surgery might risk damaging his brain. Dr Glen¡¯s mind became empty. He is panicked and confused! He has failed! The surgery¡¯s failure marks his doomed reputation. Although he knew the surgery is difficult and has a low sess rate, Dr Glen still failed in the end. ¡°I¡¯m finished! Ezra and the boy will steal this chance¡­ How am I going to face Mr Dani?!¡± he thought to himself. Previously he promised Mr Dani with full confidence that the surgery will seed. He is now very embarrassed. Now that Glen has made the Dani family upset¡­ will he make it out alive? In his extreme disappointment and destruction, he exited the surgery room. ¡°Dr Glen, how did it go? It must be sessful!¡± Mr Dani greeted him with a huge smile. ¡°I deeply apologize, Mr Dani. There was a slightplication, but trust me I am trying my best,¡± Dr Glen exined with guilt haunting him. ¡°What?! Doctor what did you promise me? If anything happens to my son, don¡¯t even hope you¡¯ll stay alive!¡± Mr Dani shouted angrily. At that moment, Leon who was already geared to enter the operating theater was caught by Mr Dani. ¡°Hey stop! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want your son to turn blind, let me go. Otherwise not even God can save him.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Why would I be here if I wasn¡¯t sure? Are you satisfied?¡± Leon released Mr Dani¡¯s grasp and entered the theater without looking back. Mr Dani was humiliated. This is the first time anyone has let go of his hand. Director Ezra pretended to stay calm; he was unsure Leon could sessfully operate on Jerry. Now that an expert like Dr Glen has failed, everything depends on Leon!¡± Dr Glen was the most agitated; if Leon seeded in extracting the ss shard, his reputation is in shambles! He tried cheering himself up, ¡°No way! Impossible! If I myself can¡¯t do it, what can he?¡± Leon entered the operating theatre and didn¡¯t lift the knife at all. He put his hand on Jerry¡¯s head and softly touched him a few times. Leon¡¯s palms produced a powerful inner force which is transferred into Jerry¡¯s skull and flowed into his left eye. Slowly, the ss shard was pulled out of his wound. This is the reason why Leon trains his inner force. His power destroyed and pushed out the ss shards little by little without damaging the surrounding eye structures. The technique avoids damage to the eyeball and allows the urate extraction of the ss shards. Leon can only gain this ability after training in medicine, Tao and Kungfu. Now, as long as the bleeding is controlled, the surgery is over. In Leon¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± After three minutes, Leon calmly walked out of the room. Dr Glen was relieved to see Leon exiting in a short time. ¡°You went out quickly! I knew there is nothing you can do! You were so arrogant, and in the end, you can¡¯t do anything!¡± Mr Dani rushed towards Leon after hearing Glen¡¯s words. But Leon swiftly pushed Mr Dani against the wall and locked his movement. ¡°You were too rushed. The ss shard is out, don¡¯t be a hypocrite.¡± Dr Glen was offended and shouted in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t even seal a wound in three minutes!¡± ¡°Who said he needed surgery?¡± Leon asked. He is still holding Mr Dani and stared at Dr Glen. ¡®How can you extract the ss shard without surgery? Are you joking? Tell me, if it wasn¡¯t surgery, then what did you do?¡± Dr Glen asked coldly. Leon released Mr Dani and said, ¡°If I had to give it a name, let¡¯s call it head-patting treatment.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 36 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 36 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 36 usations What? Cerebral hemorrhage? Mr Santoso, Dr Glen and Director Ezra was taken aback by Leon¡¯s words. ¡°Stop saying nonsense! There is no such thing as a head-killing surgery!¡± Dr Glen scrunched his forehead. ¡°Who said you can start surgery once he is admitted? To receive treatment is already good enough,¡± Leon countered in annoyance at Dr Glen. In Leon¡¯s eyes, Dr Glen has no skill and the right to say anything about medicine. ¡°If you say so, will my son be able to recover?¡± Mr Santoso asked. He was mixed in surprise and excitement. ¡°See for yourself. I have taken out the ss shard, he will only need to recover,¡± Leon answered. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Leon never categorized his patients as the rich or the poor. Although he has cured a son of the Dani family, Leon stayed cool and didn¡¯t try to gain Mr Santoso¡¯s attention. After the talk, Leon and Director Ezra left the patient¡¯s room. ¡°Leon, is there such thing as a head-killing surgery? The name sounds weird. Is the procedure a part of traditional medicine?¡± Ezra asked with curiosity. ¡°Whatever you say, I don¡¯t care,¡± Leon relied as he ignored Ezra¡¯s question. ¡°I understand. How great is the field of traditional medicine! I am in awe!¡±, Ezra looked at Leon proudly and gave him a thumbs-up. Leon shook his head and said nothing at the sight. ¡°Leon, did you heal the injury on his son¡¯s face too?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Leon said with confidence. No one doubts Leon¡¯s excellent surgical skills. Ezra was pleased with Leon¡¯s abilities. He could strengthen the hospital and make it the center of attention. Leon never told anyone that he is a traditional physician, but Director Ezra has guessed it from the beginning. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dani family a part of the DN Group in Oregon?¡± Leon asked Ezra. Ezra nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr Santoso is the president director of the DN Group. The one receiving treatment is his son, he has a twin,¡± he exined. ¡°Oh, no wonder he looked familiar¡­ turns out they are twins,¡± Leon said with a small smile. Despite the injury on Jerry¡¯s face, Leon could still recognize him. It was a bright and cloudy day when Jerry visited Mount Muare to check at the vis he is nning to buy. To his disappointment, the vis were bought by no other than Leon. Jerry has harbored a dislike towards him since then. ¡°Leon, is something wrong?¡± Ezra asked Leon. ¡°Nothing. The Danis are a family of criminals,¡± Leon said. He is fed up with their attitude. Ten minutester, Mr Santoso walked out of the operating theater with a smug grin stered on his face. How miraculous! He didn¡¯t expect the young man to beat Dr Glen. He nned to ask Leon to rece Dr Glen as the Dani family¡¯s physician. ¡°Young man, I appreciate your creativity and hard work. I wish to show you my gratitude so tell me how much money you want!¡± Mr Santoso said haughtily. Although Leon keeps a simple appearance, he is a wealthy and powerful man. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Leon replied. Mr Santoso was confused at Leon¡¯s in response. When he offers someone money, they will immediately mention the amount they want. Leon is different from the other doctors and that sparked his curiosity. Everyone in Oregon wants to build a rtionship with the rich and powerful Dani family. Leon¡¯s in reaction and rejection made Mr Santoso feel offended. ¡°Why¡­ are you underestimating me?¡± Mr Santoso asked in annoyance. Leon could already guess his reaction, typical to the rest of his family¡¯s poor attitude. They could only use money and power to repay a person¡¯s kindness. ¡°I don¡¯t need money,¡± Leon replied coldly. ¡°What?! You don¡¯t need money?¡± Mr Santoso was livid in disbelief and his face reddened. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to respect the Dani family! No one has ever refused my offer before!¡± ¡°Did you say no one? Others might be afraid of you, but I don¡¯t!¡± Leon clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Fine! Just because you treated my son¡¯s injury doesn¡¯t mean I will not go against you. You are too young to understand life! You will regret thister!¡± From the operating theater Dr Glen pushed Jerry on the wheelchair. Jerry was still weak from the surgery but strengthened himself to exact revenge on Leon. His facial expression turned cold and full of hatred when he saw Leon. He didn¡¯t even thank him. ¡°Leon didn¡¯t treat my injuries, but Dr Glen and his surgical skills did! Don¡¯t trust him!¡± Jerry said while pointing at Leon¡¯s face. In an unexpected twist, Jerry wasn¡¯t thankful for Leon¡¯s help in saving his life. He used Leon instead. How outrageous! ¡°What happened? Tell me quick!¡±, Mr Santoso said scrunching his forehead. ¡°Despite the bleeding, Dr Glen sessfully extracted the ss shard from my eye. My true savior wasn¡¯t Leon but Dr Glen!¡± Jerry sounded confident to assure his father. ¡°That is true Mr Santoso. It was my perfectionism that got in the way of the surgery. I thought I have failed. My sess will not be easily taken away by him!¡± added Dr Glen as he pointed at Leon. Jerry and Dr Glen made up the scenario that it was Dr Glen who saved Jerry and not Leon. Jerry wanted revenge for the incident at Mount Muare, thus he decided to deceive his father. They worked together to trap Leon in a difficult situation. This way, Leon wouldn¡¯t gain his father¡¯s trust and receive hatred instead. Leon¡¯s hard work would be fruitless; he will not gain anything butnd himself in trouble. After what Jerry and Dr Glen said, Mr Santoso¡¯s face turned unhappy and looks very angry. ¡°All this time you¡¯ve been pretending to be great! How dare you trick me! Youngsters nowadays talk too much! You will never be sessful; we¡¯ll see to that!¡± Mr Santoso shouted at Leon angrily. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 37 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 37 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 37 Your Own Fault Leon stared at Jerry coldly. ¡°Having power in Oregon does not mean you can threaten me!¡± he said firmly. ¡°Do I need to threaten you? You are a hypocrite Leon! Taking what is not yours¡­ how shameless!¡± Jerry replied angrily. Leon knew Jerry¡¯s bitterness was because Leon bought the Jerry wanted to have. In Leon¡¯s opinion, buying a house is not easy. Only the capable ones can do so. The Dani family aren¡¯tcking financially, but they talk too much! ¡°Jerry, there¡¯s no point in talking to you!¡± Leon said. Leon felt it is pointless to talk to his uneducated family about the savings he has done for them. Leon ignored Jerry and turned to Ezra, ¡°Director Ezra, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°How could you leave!¡± Jerry shouted. ¡°Get him back here! He offended our family, don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Mr Santoso got even angrier after what Jerry said and called for his guards. But at the sight of Leon¡¯s anger, Mr Santoso hesitated. ¡°This is the hospital, not the Dani family¡¯s abode. You don¡¯t have to right tomand me. I leave when I want!¡± Leon said as he walked away. Mr Santoso seemed to lose his bravado. If he were to cause amotion in the hospital, he will humiliate himself and the DN Group¡¯s reputation. Leon walked free and easy to the room where Rachel¡¯s mother is staying. After Leon was out of sight, Dr Glen and Jerry shared nces and evil smiles; their n to get rid of Leon is running smoothly. Jerry is not grateful for Leon¡¯s help despite knowing he was saved by Leon instead of Dr Glen. But Jerry knew Leon isn¡¯t an easy enemy to defeat. It is obvious he could afford a vi in Mount Muare and held a respected position in the hospital. Dr Glen felt threatened Leon would rece his position as the vice director. He devised a n to kick Leon out of the hospital. Both Dr Glen and Jerry were cautious at facing Leon! Leon came back to the patient¡¯s room and his heart became calm when he saw Rachel. Rachel is a graceful and kind woman; everyone feelsfortable around her. ¡°Leon, let me get you something to drink. You must be thirsty,¡± Rachel offered, her face blushing. Ever since Rachel came to the hospital, she acted awkwardly around Leon. She feels nervous around Leon, but she has no idea why. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m not thirsty. I¡¯m here today for your mother¡¯s surgery,¡± Leon replied with a smile. He isn¡¯t going to execute the procedure; he said it to calm Rachel down. ¡°Alright, it makes me feel calm to know you¡¯ll take care of me,¡± Rachel said softly. ¡°I will return all the treatment fees once my mother is discharged.¡± Soon, the whole hospital heard that Dr Glen sessfully treated Jerry¡¯s injury. The doctors, nurses and staffs talked about him and the way he used his skillfulness to tackle a hard procedure. It made him a star in the hospital. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The discussion between the nurses continued until lunch time. ¡°Have you heard? Vice director Glen operated on a member of the Dani family!¡± a nurse said. ¡°Unbelievable! He extracted a ss shard from his eye, and the wound healed well. How did Dr Glen do it?¡± another asked. ¡°He would¡¯ve need to learn for thirty years!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but admire him!¡± It is a golden opportunity for Dr Glen to set an example for fellow doctors and nurses. Dr Glen was embarrassed at the constant praisesing his way, but he slowly got used to it. But the glory didn¡¯tst long for him. An unfortunate event sent Dr Glen into fear and panic. The surgery wound on Jerry¡¯s left eye got infected and exudes foul-smelling pus, risking him to blindness. Dr Glen smoked in his room to relieve his stress from receiving the news. The other doctors and nurses are equally panicked and clueless at what to do next. Jerry¡¯s left eye finally turned blind; he could only see from his right. He was distraught at his fate, but there is no way he could change it. A horrifying scream was heard from inside the room. ¡°My eye!!!¡± Jerry shouted in pain. ¡°What happened to my eye?! How did it end up like this?!¡± heshed out in frustration. ¡°Leon, you bastard! He must¡¯ve nned all this!¡± he screamed. ¡°I will exact revenge on you!¡± Jerry stood up from his bed in pain. To release his anger and frustration, Jerry threw whatever he found on the table at the window, breaking the ss into pieces. He proceeded to head to the room where Rachel¡¯s mother is staying. Jerry entered the room and charged at Leon to beat him. Rachel was startled and scared. Fortunately, Leon reacted quickly and countered Jerry¡¯s attack, causing him to fall. He is in a disadvantage due to only seeing from one eye. ¡°Leon, how dare you hurt me? I will destroy you!¡± Jerry shouted furiously; his eye bulged in anger. Leon looked at Jerry. ¡°I remembered you saying Dr Glen saved you; the whole hospital knows that too. Why are youing to shout at me? Are you using me?¡± he said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead if you try to fight me!¡± Jerry shouted. ¡°I will not. You¡¯re the one who ended up blind! And it is by your own fault!¡± Leon said firmly. Leon knew Jerry¡¯s condition best and had no ill intention against him. The rest happened purely because of his own fault! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 38 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 38 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 38 Get Lost! If only Dr Glen and Jerry didn¡¯t have evil ns against Leon, he could have helped Jerry relieve his pain. Instead Jerryplicated the situation and falsely used Leon. Leon himself has no reason to help such a troublesome person! He looked at Jerry with pity; his evil deeds came back to him. A person doesn¡¯t have to do much good; to do no evil is enough. In Leon¡¯s opinion, Jerry doesn¡¯t deserve his mercy. He needs to be taught a lesson to change for the better. ¡°Stop sulking and go back to the operating theater. Have your eye reced with a dog¡¯s eye,¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°Wait for my revenge, Leon! I will direct everything in my power to make you suffer forever! I¡¯m looking at your eye!¡± Jerry replied with a sharp stare. ¡°Get lost!¡± Leon hates being threatened. He will not hold back from teaching them a lesson without opening his mouth! Rachel has been in the same room; she was startled, and her heart pounded quickly. But she was more worried about Leon than herself. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Leon are you alright?¡± she asked seriously. Leon let a smallugh at how the small and delicate Rachel worried about him. He shook his head, ¡°I am fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Oh! Thank goodness then. Please be careful Leon. I don¡¯t know what the problem is, but he seems to be a very powerful man¡­¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Rachel calm down, nothing is going to happen,¡± Leon replied. Rachel blushed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get hurt¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am not weak.¡± Leon smiled and stroked Rachel¡¯s head softly to assure her. Her heart beats faster and her face turns red every time Leon pats her head. She felt like she was going to faint. ¡°You¡­ you must be thirsty, so I¡¯ll go get you a drink¡­¡± Rachel said in an awkward manner. She grabbed her water bottle and briskly went out of the room. Leonughed at how quickly Rachel disappeared. It¡¯s already the fourth time Rachel asked him if he is thirsty today. The time of the ¡®surgery¡¯ came, and Leon prepared all the required tools. The needles are the main point of the treatment which brings most effectiveness. Sadly, a lot of medical workers who had no prior knowledge about traditional Chinese medicine are surprised and doubtful at acupuncture healing. Rachel¡¯s mother will only need care in the hospital. She has passed the critical phase and can be dismissed within a month. On the other hand, Leon will not show up in the hospital for some time. His teacher told him to not reveal his ability as an acupuncture doctor, otherwise they will try and steal his spot. For the sake of healing Rachel¡¯s mother, he tended to her every day and postponed his quest to find Mr Dani for the handover of Oregon Avenue. In thest three years, Rachel has been through a lot of difficulties. She didn¡¯t even treat herself well to save up. Fortunately, she is blessed with beauty and kindness which made everyone around herfortable and willing to protect her. Rachel didn¡¯t know Leon is a great doctor with the vastest knowledge in this hospital. She also wasn¡¯t aware of Leon¡¯s expertise in traditional medicine. Leon didn¡¯t reveal it to Rachel in fear she will be distant towards him. ¡°Rachel, after today¡¯s procedure, you can breathe freely. She only needs to go through the recovery process. You can go out and spend time with your friends,¡± Leon said with a serious look. ¡°Alright then, hearing it from you makes me feel calm,¡± Rachel replied with a nod. The day passed quickly. The skies have turned dark and Leon went back home to rest. In the dark and silent night, Indra and his granddaughter Sucyanti went for a walk after dinner around the viplex to breathe fresh air. As Indra and Sucyanti walked, they noticed Leon practicing yoga on his patio. ¡°Grandpa, is he crazy? He stayed in his previous house for a few days only and now moved again, Plus, doing yoga outside at this time of the night!¡± Sucyanti directed her gaze to Leon¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered. The reason is obviously because he has the money. He must¡¯ve moved to Oregon not long ago. I must introduce myself to him, there is nothing wrong in making new friends,¡± said Indra out of curiosity. Leon didn¡¯t care about Sucyanti¡¯s gaze. To him, yoga is beneficial in improving his health. The next day, Leon felt strong and spirited as yoga was indeed good for his health. ¡°Today I will meet Mr Dani and finish the handing over of the Oregon Avenue,¡± Leon thought to himself. When Leon first came to Oregon, he was an empty sheet paper with nothing on him. Having a trusted secretary like Mawar has reduced a lot of Leon¡¯s burden. Leon departed from his house on the Hennessy Venom GT, much to the attention of his surrounding neighbors. His car made everyone jealous. When they see his car on the street, they would take videos of it and upload in on Tik Tok. The post was flooded withments within minutes. Half an hourter, Leon arrived at the Oregon Avenue and parked his car. His phone rang when he was about to get off the car. It is a text message from Rachel. In the text, Rachel asked to go with Leon for a walk at the Oregon Avenue. He had arrived by coincidence. Oregon Avenue is arge road titled as Oregon¡¯s most elite shopping spot. Its streets are lined with various expensive luxury brands. Rachel arrived not long after. She is wearing a simple dress which looks lovely on her. Added with her cheerful smile and glowing face, everyone came to adore her. Leon knew the dress Rachel wore was not anything fancy, but it still made her look beautiful and cute. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 39 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 39 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 39 Finally Here Rachel was born pretty. Although the dress she¡¯s wearing is cheap, she still appears beautiful and elegant. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Leon looked at her with a broad smile and nodded. Rachel is innocent and brave at the same time. Not every woman could wear something she does for a walk on Oregon Avenue. ¡°Le¡­ Leon,e on!¡± Rachel whispered close to Leon¡¯s ears, her round and ssy eyes staring deep into him. ¡°Rachel, the way you said it might cause a misunderstanding!¡± Leon replied. He got a little shy at what he heard. ¡°I mean let¡¯s go for a walk¡­¡± she rephrased her words nervously. Leon straightened his shoulders. He can¡¯t help himself to protect the shy and delicate Rachel. Suddenly, a woman wearing a ck hat approached the two. She had long hair and a small face, but slightly shorter than Rachel. She stared at Rachel sharply from afar with hatred evident in her eyes. ¡°Yenni, how did you get here?¡± Leon looked at her displeased. He had always despised her. To him, she is as annoying as a fly perching on food. Rachel exined in her small voice, ¡°Hmm¡­ She must¡¯ve seen when I sent you the text. She quietly followed me out, but I didn¡¯t expect her to follow me all the way here.¡± Rachel and Yenni are roommates, and they used to be best friends. But after Yenni betrayed Rachel multiple times on Gerald¡¯s behalf, they are no longer friends. Rachel didn¡¯t want Yenni toe with her to see Leon; all she does ispare Leon to Gerald, which made Rachel ufortable. In Rachel¡¯s opinion, although Leon¡¯s family might not be as wealthy as Gerald¡¯s, she knew for sure that Leon was a good man who wouldn¡¯t try to harm her. Leon is friends with everyone regardless of their social status. He is a man worth fighting for. ¡°Rachel, how could you? You¡¯ve been going on secret dates with Leon!¡± Yenni mocked her. She sounded like an aunt who enjoys gossiping. Rachel¡¯s eyebrow furrowed. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re going for a walk, not a date!¡± she countered. Leon suddenly held Rachel¡¯s hand and looked into her eyes, as if telling her to ignore Yenni. Trying to give her an exnation would be pointless. Whether it is a walk or a date is none of Yenni¡¯s business. Leon stared at Yenni. ¡°Yenni, this has nothing to do with you! You had the heart to sell your best friend for a profit, now you don¡¯t have a say about Rachel¡¯s life!¡± he said with anger in his voice. Leon didn¡¯t want to fight Yenni; all she does is snoop into people¡¯s lives! ¡°You talk with a forked tongue like a venomous snake!¡± Leon added coldly. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Rachel¡¯s sake! If she marries a weak man like you, she will be unhappy for the rest of her life!¡± Yenni replied cynically. If Rachel wasn¡¯t with him right now, Leon would not hesitate to give Yenni a lesson like he did previously. ¡°Oh, that night I saw you walking with a rich older woman like a pair of lovers. No wonder you own a lot of money; ites from your sugar mama! Are you not going to admit it?¡± Yenni continued taunting him. ¡°For God¡¯s sake! If I were to walk together with your mother, does it automatically mean I have a rtionship with her?¡± Leon stared at her in disbelief. Yenni was pissed at his words but tried to control herself to reach her goal. ¡°Rachel, you have to believe me. We¡¯re like sisters! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m trying to harm you. Leon is not a good man; you better stay away from him!¡± But Rachel stood her ground. ¡°I trust Leon. He isn¡¯t someone like that. The woman might be his acquaintance.¡± ¡°Rachel you must be insane! To let go of a rich and kind guy like Gerald, for someone so low. I am so impressed of you!¡± Yenni shrieked in a fury. Yenni is after the prize money Gerald promised her. She tried her best to make Rachel date Gerald every single day. Leon isn¡¯t carried away by Yenni¡¯s nonsense, he only smiled. Suddenly he thought of something interesting. ¡°Why are you wearing a hat when the weather is hot outside? Stop acting cool and take it off!¡± said Leon as he took off Yenni¡¯s hat. She tried reaching for her hat but to no avail. ¡°Is this thetest hairstyle from your vige?¡± Leonughed. Rachel couldn¡¯t hold herughter either. Yenni¡¯s haircut looked terrible; everyone can¡¯t help butugh at her. Yenni held her anger and bit her lip. She stared at Leon furiously. If she knew her hairstyle was going to be made fun of, she wouldn¡¯t have faced Leon. Yenni felt awkward and looked around. She saw Gerald at a nearby watch shop. She felt as if her saviour was there and immediately ran to him. ¡°Gerald! Gerald!¡± Yenni called to him, ¡°Fancy meeting you here, Gerald. It¡¯s been a few days since Ist saw you, but you are more handsome than ever!¡± she said with a grin. But Gerald is not in the mood to deal with Yenni. From the corner of his eye, he saw Leon instead. It¡¯s his first day out of the hospital, and he¡¯s meeting Leon; as if they are cat and mouse. Yenni was overjoyed to see Gerald finally make his appearance. She didn¡¯t realize Gerald was ignoring her. Gerald was annoyed, and he looked at Yenni strangely. The moment he saw Leon, his focus changed. To him, Leon is a god! He suddenly heard Leon speaking to him. ¡°Are you out of the hospital already?¡± Gerald was taken aback at Leon¡¯s seemingly friendly smile. ¡°Uhm¡­ Yes,¡± Gerald mumbled his answer while nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m still going with Rachel on a walk,¡± Leon said to him. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 40 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 40 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 40 Don¡¯t Pretend! Gerald is no longer angry at how Leon and Rachel became closer now. He wouldn¡¯t try to steal her attention unless he is willing to fight against Jason for the second time. When Rachel saw Gerald, she was struck by an odd feeling. It¡¯s only been a few days since shest saw him, but how did his demeanor change tremendously? Yenni went off at Leon again. ¡°Leon, watch your tone when you¡¯re talking to Gerald! Quick, apologize to him!¡± Leon shot daggers at Yenni without saying a word. He¡¯s had enough of her talking! Leon will never hit women. But if there were no one else around, he would¡¯ve gone and shaved Yenni¡¯s head clean! Leon took Rachel by the hand and entered the mall, leaving Yenni with Gerald. He ns on buying Rachel a gift. He took Rachel to a watch shop. Without saying anything, the employees immediately offered them the latest models for women. ¡°Rachel, choose whichever you like, and I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Leon said while holding Rachel¡¯s delicate hand. He chose a few models that might suit her. Rachel couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept such an expensive gift. Ever since she was born, she has never worn luxury items. She even had to save up for meals. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need this. It¡¯s very expensive, it would be a waste of money,¡± Rachel whispered to Leon. Rachel was shocked by the price of the watches. On the price tags were written fifty to two million dors! She couldn¡¯t digest it; the price of a watch is more expensive than the house she is living in. Leon gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Just choose one. It¡¯s a gift from me,¡± he said to assure her. She only had to choose a watch, when Leon could even give her a hotel. Rachel suddenly felt something was amiss. Since when Leon had such amount of money? He wasn¡¯t kidding, right? The watches are priced at over two million dors each¡­ Rachel knew he didn¡¯t own that much. ¡°Leon, where did you get your money from? Stop pretending to be rich when you¡¯re nothingpared to Gerald!¡± Yenni suddenly appeared behind Rachel and Leon. ¡°You¡¯re being too much!¡± Leon smiled while holding his anger towards Yenni. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Stop pretending. You won¡¯t even afford the cheapest model avable!¡± she added arrogantly. Yenni knew Leon and Gerald are enemies, and she used the opportunity to gain Gerald¡¯s favor. ¡°If I can¡¯t afford the watch, why would I pretend ande here?¡± Leon asked coldly. ¡°Easy reason is because you don¡¯t want Gerald to beat you and take Rachel away from you! I¡¯m waiting to see what you¡¯re going to sell next to earn money!¡± Yenni said sarcastically at Leon. Yenni kept on spitting unnecessaryments. ¡°How do you know I sold my house to afford this watch? How about I just take this watch?¡± Leon challenged her. ¡°Be prepared for prison life then! You¡¯re stealing because you can¡¯t afford an expensive give for the woman you like. What a sad man!¡± Yenniughed. More nonsense came out of her mouth as she spoke. She forgot that she is also a sad woman who betrayed her best friend in exchange of money. ¡°Now I shall let you see, the poor image you have in mind!¡± dered Leon. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He took the most expensive watch and put it on Rachel¡¯s hand. None of the shop employees said a word or tried to stop him. The shop owner is choosing his watch, they have no right to stop him from doing so. For Leon owns the Oregon Avenue and everything in it. Rachel looked at the shop employees in bewilderment. ¡°This man is a liar. Do you believe he can pay for the watch he took? Quick, catch him!¡± The employees looked back at Rachel as if she is crazy. Customers can test the product even if they don¡¯t make the purchase. Besides the products¡¯ value, the services offered by such brands are also an important factor. Rachel was confused at how none of the employees said anything to Leon. What confused her even more was how Gerald didn¡¯t open his mouth to fight Leon. She recalled that if he didn¡¯t mock or curse at Leon, that wasn¡¯t Gerald at all. ¡°Gerald, Rachel is an innocent girl who is too easily carried away by gifts and sweet words. But you are still the best, and this is a chance to show her what you¡¯ve got!¡± Yenni said to Gerald. Gerald felt nauseated at what Yenni said. ¡°I just got out of the hospital! If you¡¯re trying to go to hell, then do it yourself! Stop dragging me with you!¡± Geraldshed out at her. ¡°Mr. Leon, Sir, this has nothing to do with me!¡± he said to convince Leon. ¡°What?! I have no subordinate like you!¡± Leon gave him a confused stare. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Gerald called to Rachel. Rachel was surpised and speechless when she heard it. She wondered if she appeared that old. Yenni stood in shock at the exchange she saw. Gerald was crazy after Rachel. He didn¡¯t have to end up like this just because he was rejected! Yenni was dazed. What happened at the rich and handsome man she used to know? Did they feed him the wrong drug? Someone who hasn¡¯t been through what Gerald experienced wouldn¡¯t know. Although Gerald wasn¡¯t aware of Leon¡¯s actual status, now he knew Leon is a great figure within the Wijaya family. Yenni tried to persuade Gerald again. ¡°Gerald are you drunk? Quickly choose a watch and give it to Rachel. Leon will be so embarrassed!¡± Yenni is indeed foolish. What does Gerald have to take? The Wijayas own this store! ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I own this watch store. Not only I am free to choose the watch I want, I can also have it without paying,¡± Leon said to Yenni with a smile. The employees nodded in agreement to support Leon¡¯s statement. Gerald had seen iting. Even the five-star hotel is under Leon¡¯s name. Owning this store isn¡¯t something extraordinary for him. Yenni and Rachel was shocked; they didn¡¯t expect Leon to own such a luxurious shop! ¡°Leon¡­ you¡­¡± Rachel was at a loss for words. ¡°Rachel, I will exin it to you, but not now,¡± Leon said. Now is not the time to tell her that he is the sole heir of the Wijaya family. For her own safety, it¡¯s better for Rachel to know less about him. Too much information might complicate the situation. Leon admitted the shop is his because he had a n in mind. The first is to make Yenni shut her mouth, and the second is to show outsiders a hint of Leon¡¯s true power. Rachel nodded her head. ¡°Alright,¡± she softly replied, although she is curious and excited to hear Leon¡¯s exnation. She still believed that Leon has been sincere in helping her. On the other hand, Yenni didn¡¯t believe what Leon said. She thought he was lying. ¡°Stop pretending, Leon! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± She suddenly gave Leon a cynical look. ¡°Forget it! If its true you had money, why did you have to work for thest four years in school?¡± she challenged. Gerald has had enough of Yenni¡¯s trash talk and moved his hand in action! ¡°p! p!¡± ¡°Does Sir Leon have to pretend? You¡¯re being foolish! If you want to suffer, then suffer for yourself!¡± Gerald shouted at her in frustration. ¡°Gerald, why did you hit me? The person you have to hit is Leon!¡± Yenni said in annoyance. ¡°You stupid girl! You¡¯re trying to kill me! Do you hold a grudge against me? Go away from my life!¡± he said seriously. Yenni¡¯s heart broke at Gerald¡¯s words; she felt tortured. How did the young master of the Chow family be so afraid of a poor kid like Leon? And to sell his dignity by referring to Leon as ¡®Sir¡¯? Or perhaps Leon¡¯s mistress is a powerful woman of high position? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 41 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 41 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 41 The Cure to Jealousy Yenni¡¯s mind started to think of all the craziest possibilities. If it¡¯s true, the must¡¯ve told Gerald to be fearful of Leon! Leon ignored Yenni. He took Rachel¡¯s hand and exited the shop. ¡°Please wrap it nicely. I will pick it up on my way back,¡± Leon instructed the employee before he left. Gerald also left Yenni alone. She lost her face in front of Rachel. Oregon Avenue is the most elite shopping street in Oregon. Everything Leon and Rachel desired; clothing, food and entertainment can be found everywhere on the street. They enjoyed their time indulging in branded items and good food. Leon¡¯s monthly expenditure is reaching over ten million dors!, and he still has 800 million US dors left. He needs to find a way to spend it soon. After visiting a few stores, they met Ferdian, the department head at school, and his wife. Ferdian also saw Leon, Rachel and Gerald who was walking behind the two. The sight of Leon and Rachel holding hands made him feel unhappy. Rachel looked beautiful today and as always; a lot of men wanted to be with her. He wondered when the two got together. He thought Rachel was supposed to be with Gerald the spoiled brat. He can¡¯t help but feel a little jealous at seeing Leon and Rachel together. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gerald, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Ferdian said while smiling. Yenni just went away and now Ferdian came. Gerald started panicking. ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going to greet you dept head?¡± Ferdian stared sharply at him. Gerald took in a deep breath, he wished to avoid the current situation. Leon looked at Ferdian coldly. ¡°Are you worthy of your position as the department head?¡± he challenged Ferdian. ¡°It would be so brave of you if you darey a finger on me! I will have you expelled, and no one can save you then!¡± he answered arrogantly. ¡°Have I ever hit you? You can ask Gerald whether I did it.¡± Leon smiled. Gerald shook his head in shame and said, ¡°No, no, he never did. I was the one who beat him!¡± Gerald came closer to Ferdian and started whacking his head. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t hit me!¡± Ferdian shouted between the beatings. ¡°Please stop hitting me! What did I do wrong?¡±. Fear and panic were written all over his face. ¡°Who told you to disrespect Sir Leon? Who should I be hitting if it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Gerald asked. Gerald kicked Ferdian¡¯s feet andnded a punch on his nose. His wife stood frozen, unable to move or fight. ¡°What? Sir Leon?¡± he asked confusedly. During their time in the university, Gerald was referred as the cat, whereas Leon is a dirty rat who Gerald enjoys picking on. Since when did he call Leon sir? What happened today blew Ferdian¡¯s mind! Gerald is now reduced to Leon¡¯s pet. He isn¡¯t stupid and knew Gerald wasn¡¯t pretending. Gerald looked very fearful towards Leon. Ferdian thought to himself, ¡®Did Leon¡¯s rank rise to be above Gerald?¡± ¡°Ferdian, do you not believe what you see?¡± asked Leon, still with his sharp gaze. If Rachel wasn¡¯t there with him, Leon would¡¯ve sent Ferdian flying into the air with his kick. ¡°Of course, I believe you! Sir Leon, I truly regret what I did! Please forgive me!¡± he plead to Leon. ¡°I no longer want to see your face in the university!¡± Leon said firmly. ¡°You heard what Sir Leon said?! Promise me you never show your face, or I will not let you go!¡± Gerald warned Ferdian in addition. Leon nced at Gerald; he turns out to be useful. Ferdian nodded his head and didn¡¯t look up at Leon to avoid his scary re. Leon took Rachel¡¯s hand and Gerald followed suit, leaving the shaken Ferdian where he is. ¡°Leon, can you please tell me what happened at the watch store? The watches are expensive, and everyone was surprised¡­¡± Rachel asked curiously. ¡°Do you remember what I told you at the Club?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. You worked as a driver for a friend who paid you well,¡± she answered with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. My friend is very wealthy. I work for him part-time and as a benefit, they lent me an investment to open the store,¡± Leon exined to cover his true identity. ¡°Really?¡± Rachel looked at him with her doe eyes and serious expression. ¡°Yes,¡± smiled Leon. ¡°Also, what made Gerald change? He is very scared of you, unlike the usual Gerald,¡± she asked again. ¡°It¡¯s easy. Gerald is afraid of my friend. His family is much more wealthy and powerful than Gerald¡¯s,¡± Leonughed. ¡°One more thing¡­ who is the woman Yenni mentioned about?¡± Rachel asked shyly. Leon looked at her with surpise. Heughed a little. ¡°Rachel¡­ are you jealous?¡± ¡°What jealous? We¡¯re not a couple, so why should I be jealous?¡± she replied and threw her head the other way. ¡°Hahaha, are you sure you¡¯re not?¡± Leon teased her a little. He then exined, ¡°Do you believe in what Yenni said? She is a female friend of mine who has poor attitude and easily angered. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandfather forcing us, I wouldn¡¯t want to walk with her.¡± ¡°Are you going to be their son inw one day?¡±. She felt a hint of jealousy in her heart. ¡°Rachel, you think too much. I can¡¯t stand her awful behavior andvish lifestyle. I really can¡¯t ept her.¡± ¡°Please avoid Yenni in the future. I¡¯m starting to get worried,¡± he added. Leon saw how Rachel is pouting from jealousy and took her to a handbag store. If a woman is unhappy, treat her with bags and diamonds. It is the most effective cure to heal a woman¡¯s heart. ¡°You can choose whichever you like, don¡¯t hesitate,¡± Leon said to Rachel. Rachel never got to spoil herself due to her family¡¯s situation in the past years. Leon wanted Rachel to live such experience. An employee at the Hermes store greeted Leon and Rachel. ¡°How may I help you Sir and Ma¡¯am? We have all the limited-edition collection here,¡± he said. Rachel looked at a bag and checked its tag. She immediately put the bag. ¡°A single bag cost three hundred thousand dors! How expensive!¡± she blurted in surprise. Rachel knew the bag¡¯s brand and value, but to her buying such a bag is a waste of money. She turned to Leon and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to get a bag¡­ it costs too much.¡± Rachel epted his kindness. But the price of a bag is enough to build a house in her hometown. This is a gift Rachel can¡¯t ept. Moreover, Rachel knew Leon worked hard for the money. Although his rich friend gave him a lot of it, he must also save some for his own needs. ¡°It¡¯s okay Rachel. Choose one,¡± smiled Leon. She was in doubt, but because Leon forced her, she chose the cheapest bag avable. ¡°I choose this one,¡± Rachel said as she handed the bag to Leon. Leon checked the price; Three hundred thousand dors. ¡°No, it¡¯s too cheap. Choose something else,¡± Leon shook his head in disapproval. The store employee scanned Rachel from head-to-toe, then looked at Leon in doubt. Rachel wore a cheap dress she bought online, and it will notst long. If he really had money, why not get his girlfriend decent clothes and shoes to match? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 42 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 42 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 42 Don¡¯t Be Too Innocent! The employee was doubtful if Leon could really afford a Hermes bag. ¡°Rachel, the graduation ceremony ising. I hope you can appear brightly shining and be the center of attention. You look great wearing these branded items, even if they cost hundreds or billions,¡± Leon said, looking at her. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it, Leon. too much for me. I am amoner, and don¡¯t deserve such expensive items,¡± she replied. ¡°How could you not? Even if you¡¯re not a princess, you deserve to have them. It suits you, and I will get it for you as a gift,¡± Leon said as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Do you have a bag worth billions?¡± Leon asked the employee. The employee was taken aback by Leon¡¯s question. All this time, male customers are afraid of their girlfriends choosing the most expensive bags. But this man is different; he asked for the most expensive one! ¡°Apologies, Sir, but the most expensive model is priced about Half a million dors. It¡¯s thetest model. I will show it to you.¡± ¡°If then we¡¯ll check your other stores,¡± Leon replied as he took Rachel out. Leon wanted to get Rachel the best he could; he¡¯s yet to spend his massive amount of money. Besides, there are models better than that. The employee snickered at what Leon said. ¡°See, I knew he was pretending to want the bag when he didn¡¯t have the money. He couldn¡¯t even afford the ones at tens of thousands of dors! What a waste of time!¡± he whispered to a fellow employee. Despite keeping his voice low, Leon heard everything. He turned back at stared at him. ¡°If all the employees here acted like you, this shop will close in no time!¡± The employee couldn¡¯t ept what Leon said. He replied angrily, ¡°What? You¡¯ve wasted three minutes of my time when I could¡¯ve used it to assist a rich guest. Unlike you who pretended to be rich when you¡¯re not!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Although I am not a rich man, I am not a fraud. Watch you attitude! How disgusting!¡± Leon replied furiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one being disgusting? All you did was touch the bags but not purchase anything! Don¡¯t take your girlfriend out if you don¡¯t have the money!¡± ¡°I have the money and it is up to me whether I buy the bag or not!¡± Leon raised his voice. Rachel stood beside Leon and said, ¡°Its okay, forget it. The bag is very expensive indeed. You can get me a bag from the online shops, they are just as great.¡± ¡°But today I must get you the most expensive gift. If it isn¡¯t a bag, then a diamond will do!¡± he replied in annoyance. The employeeughed at how the two looked so intimate with each other. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too innocent. You have the face to attract rich men, so why are you staying with liar like him?¡± he called out to Rachel. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about him! He is a good man,¡± she argued. ¡°You¡¯re being foolish! Why protect a man who doesn¡¯t love you? It was just a ruse when he asked for the most expensive bag and didn¡¯t get it for you! Should I introduce you to someone else?¡± the employee offered. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Rachel shook her head firmly. ¡°That is your loss, to be tricked by a man like him,¡± he smirked. Leon is used to facing people like him. He didn¡¯t need to reveal his status, he only needs to prove what he is capable of. Leon pulled out a blue-coloured bank card and mmed it on the cashier¡¯s table. ¡°Wrap all the bags in this store, I¡¯m buying all of them under the condition you¡¯re all fired. Who is epting my bill?¡± The employees looked at each other andughed. ¡°Are you joking? How could you use a VIP haircut membership to purchase a bag?¡± the employee asked mockingly. ¡°That is an international card without a withdrawal and swipe limit.¡± ¡°Are you trying to fool us? The limitless card is colored ck, not blue!¡± The blue card is gifted to Leon by his grandfather when he was born. This makes the card even more valuable than the ck one. Only certain people know and own the card. But the employees never heard of it and mistook it for a fake card. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you all think about it, as long as it can buy all the Hermes bags in this store.¡± Leon said. Amidst the employees¡¯ doubt, Leon handed the card to another employee and had her swipe the card. In one quick swipe, the transaction worth over one billion was sessful! Although the employee has no idea about the card, she was surprised and overjoyed. The transaction gave him tens of thousands of dors in rewards! ¡°Oh my God! Thank you, Sir! I am at a loss for words. Once again thank you so much Sir!¡± the employee bowed at Leon. The previous employee who didn¡¯t trust Leon could only lower his head and cry. An opportunity like this might happen just once in forever, and never again. He deeply regretted his arrogant attitude. Leon and Rachel continued their walk at the avenue. ¡°Rachel, I know you must be confused about the blue card. My friend owns the card and he lent it to me. I honestly have no idea of its use, I just said whatever,¡± exined Leon. Rachel became worried. ¡°That is a valuable card, but you swiped a billion out of it! Your friend might not be pleased¡­¡± ¡°No problem, Rachel. He is very wealthy; that amount is how much he spends on a day,¡± Leon said. Rachel can¡¯t believe what she heard. She will never gather suchrge amount of money even if she is to work forever. But to Leon¡¯s friend, it¡¯s nothing. She was surprised by many firsts today. Her whole life she never spent millions for shopping, but Leon splurged on her today. If she knew who Leon truly is, Rachel might pass out from the shock. Her reaction would be unimaginable. Not long after Rachel and Leon left the Hermes store, a man came and asked the employees, ¡°Where is the two people who came here just now?!¡± ¡°Sir, they have already left about five minutes ago,¡± answered one of the employees. ¡°What! How dare they stop by to shop here! Does he not know Oregon Avenue is owned by the Dani family?!¡± Tommy holds a deep grudge against Leon for hitting him and hurting his twin brother Jerry. He walked out and entered a shop selling jade stones. He handed a poster to an employee. ¡°Stick this poster at the store entrance! The man in the photo is not allowed entry!¡± instructed Tommy. On the poster is written, ¡°This man and pets are not allowed.¡± The employee did as Tommymanded. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, your tattoo looks amazing, unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before¡­¡± said one of the employees to him. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 43 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 43 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 43 A Conglomerate The ¡®tattoo¡¯ is a mark Leon left on Tommy¡¯s face to humiliate him. Tommy will never forget the incident. The store employee only followed Tommy¡¯smand without actually knowing what happened between Tommy and Leon. He felt the mark on Tommy¡¯s face makes him look intimidating. ¡°Get lost!¡± screamed Tommy at the employee. Leon and Rachel continued their walk in the Oregon Avenue. He had a lot of businesses to take care of today, but Mawar informed him that Mr Dani is yet to be seen. After four years of living in Oregon, Leon has heard a lot about the important figures in the city. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Leon almost forgot that he promised Indra to check on his wife¡¯s health. But Leon enjoys freedom; he wishes to do whatever he pleases. ¡°Rachel, the citizens of Oregon have a limited amount of consumption expenditure. New branded items will arrive only during certain seasons, and now is not yet time. But we can visit the jade exhibition to see high quality products,¡± Leon exined. An authentic jade stone has the power of luck and increases positive aspects of its wearer. Routinely wearing the stone gives the benefits of bnced blood flow and smooth, clear skin. For Leon, buying an authentic jade stone is more beneficial than a diamond. Leon isn¡¯t easily attracted to luxurious or extravagant items; he could see that Rachel is the same. Rachel scrunched her forehead in disagreement, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to¡­ If you¡¯re going to buy something else, I don¡¯t think I can ept it.¡¯ She is concerned at the way Leon is spending his money. In her opinion, it¡¯s better to save the money to set up a business or for retirement than for it to be spent unnecessarily. But millions of dors isn¡¯t arge amount for Leon; just like themoners eating beef. ¡°I promise this is thest. After buying the jade, I will not buy anything else. I hope you¡¯ll regain your confidence. Remember Rachel, you¡¯re a shining star!¡± Leon said to boost her spirit. Rachel is kind girl trapped in a sad circumstance. Her simple family background doesn¡¯t grant her the privileges of luxury like other girls. She was touched by Leon¡¯s kindness; it made her shed tears. Although Rachel knew Leon is spending his money unnecessarily, she realized that he did it for her sake. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll listen to you Leon,¡± Rachel said with a nod. ¡°The Pavillion,¡± Leon read the shop¡¯s sign board. When they were about to walk inside, the two guards standing in front of the store didn¡¯t let Leon and Rachel enter. It seems the guards didn¡¯t know why the Dani family¡¯s young master prohibited Leon from entering the store. ¡°Are you opening the shop because you¡¯re too rich already? Why are you rejecting a customer? Does this make sense?¡± Leon asked furiously. The two guards can only look at Leon helplessly. ¡°Apologies, Sir, but we have no other choice. This is a direct order from the young master of the Dani family to ban you from entering. Regardless our shop¡¯s reputation, we are not going against them. Please leave the vicinity,¡± one of the guards plead. Leon looked at the shop¡¯s entrance; a poster with his face was stuck on the door. Below it is written ¡°This man and pets are prohibited to enter¡±. Leon was very insulted at the writing. He turned to the guards. ¡°Which young master did this? Is it Jerry or Tommy?¡± Despite Jerry is blind in one eye now, he could stillmand his people to do this. But obviously, Tommy is the strongest suspect. The two guards were fearful to reveal their master¡¯s identity. They stood quietly with fear on their faces. Leon wasn¡¯t going to force them to open their mouths; he understood the guards are only doing their jobs. They are not aplices to the Dani family. But Leon isn¡¯t going to let the suspect go for blocking his way! ¡°Leon, are you hurt? Or angry? I¡¯ve warned you that all your evil deeds will eventuallye back to you! You must pay for what you did, and this is only the beginning! Let¡¯s see how fun it will turn out,¡± said Tommy with a devilish smile. Leon is fed up with Tommy and gave him a sharp stare as if Leon was about to prey upon him. ¡°Foolish man, you¡¯ve started a fire!¡±, Leon shouted. Tommy is not going to back down. ¡°Stop giving me empty threats! Do you not see the power of the Dani family? This whole road is ours! What do you have to fight against me?¡± he challenged. ¡°¡®What did you say? The Danis own this road?¡± Leonughed out loud sarcastically. ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯m not going to waste my time debating with a useless man like you. I will not forgive you; you can¡¯t hide from me!¡± he continued as he stared sharply at Tommy. As adults, everyone is expected to be responsible for their actions! Tommy thought what Leon just said was a bluff, but he felt uneasy. Leon¡¯s stare became sharper, as if he was going to kill someone. Suddenly, the sound of a loud p shocked everyone, and they turned their heads at Tommy¡¯s direction. Tommy¡¯s cries of pain and Leon¡¯s p could be heard all the way outside the store. ¡°Oh! Leon! Do you not beat people up but hit straight for their faces?¡± Jerry asked in annoyance. Tommy¡¯s right face swelled tremendously as if he was chewing arge chunk of ice. ¡°Of course, I know, but you first have to be a man!¡±, Leon answered with a cold smile. ¡°Are you trying to leave another mark on my face?¡± Tommy asked nonchntly. ¡°You guessed right!¡± Leon smiled with satisfaction. Tommy froze at what he heard. He turned pale at the realization his face will be destroyed. An ugly mark in the shape of Leon¡¯s hand was left on his left cheek; should the right one suffers the same fate; Tommy will not stay quiet. ¡°Leon you bastard! I will kill you!¡± Tommy shouted furiously as he came forward to face Leon who is prepared to beat him. Leon maintained his calm expression and kicked Tommy¡¯s leg, causing him to fall on the floor. ¡°You will only be mature once you¡¯ve felt pain. You didn¡¯t say thank you and still tried to hit me. Are you even human?¡± Leon said with a thin smile. Leon¡¯s word added to his anger; Tommy felt like he almost exploded from the rage. ¡°Do I have to thank you after a beating? Leon you bastard!¡± he thought to himself. Tommy screamed in anger. ¡°Leon! I can¡¯t believe you can still fight me for the third time in our family territory! Just wait and see!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 44 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 44 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 44 It¡¯s A Fake ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you say,¡± Leon replied. ¡°As a Dani, I swear I will exact revenge on you! Once you step out of Oregon Avenue, my men will finish you off!¡± The pedestrians started paying attention at Leon and Tommy. ¡°What happened? Did the young man beat up young master Tommy?¡± ¡°Emergency! Will he still be alive after harming a Dani?¡± ¡°The young man seems very brave but messing with the Dani family¡­ he will not end well.¡± The people started talking about them, but Leon didn¡¯t care. He took Rachel¡¯s hand and entered the Pavilion. Rachel didn¡¯t expect Leon to be that powerful, it made her feel safe to be around him. But at the same time, she is anxious about Leon¡¯s safety. The whole avenue is owned by the Dani family. ¡°This is the ce for antiquities,¡± Leon told her. He then asked one of the shopkeepers, ¡°Please show us all of the best jade stones in this store.¡± The store manager suddenly appeared. ¡°Wait¡­ weren¡¯t you the one who just hit young master Tommy?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell you anything.¡± ¡°You are a famous jade seller in Oregon, are you not in for business?¡± Leon asked with a threatening smile. ¡°Please just visit the other stores,¡± the Pavilion manager requested. He is not going to sell Leon anything because he didn¡¯t want to upset the Dani family. He thought Leon is yet to know the Dani family¡¯s supremacy. Does he think nothing will happen to him after beating Tommy? ¡°Mr Dani loves his grandsons greatly. If he knew his grandson was beaten to pulp here, he will be upset and look for me,¡± the manager exined in a low voice. But Leon was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re the only one to sell jade stones around here. I came from far away and you¡¯re not willing to sell them?¡± Leon knew the shop manager is fearful of the Dani family. He wanted to admit that he is the actual owner of the avenue and all the shops in it. ¡°I sincerely apologize, Sir. Please understand my circumstances,¡± the manager said in surrender. ¡°Leon, let¡¯s get out of here, shall we? We can find the stones somewhere else,¡± Rachel tried persuading Leon in fear he will be caught in more trouble. She didn¡¯t want something bad to happen to Leon, or to put himself in danger since the Dani family owns Oregon Avenue. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go,¡± Leon agreed unwillingly. Before he left, Leon stared sharply at the manager, causing him to shudder in fear. He has no idea why Leon stared at him that way. When Rachel and Leon walked towards the shop exit, the sound of something breaking startled them. It is the sound of a broken jade stone! A round, white bamboo jade stone fell by their feet and broke into three pieces. It is unknown what caused the stone to fall, but it has nothing to do with Rachel and Leon. ¡°The two of you, stay where you¡¯re at! Don¡¯t move! Do you think you can leave after damaging an item?¡± the manager asked. Leon turned to face him. ¡°Now what? I¡¯m not allowed to buy or leave empty handed?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause you trouble, but I saw you drop the stone with my very own eyes. You have to be responsible!¡± the Pavilion manager shouted usingly. Leon didn¡¯t want to start a fight. He could easily pay for the damage, but that means admitting a mistake he didn¡¯t do because he didn¡¯t touch the stone at all. ¡°I have to go. None of you should make up fake usations, otherwise you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°I saw it myself how both of you dropped the stone, and how close you are to it. Who else would it be if it wasn¡¯t the two of you? Can the stone fall by itself?¡± the manager asked with annoyance. ¡°Let¡¯s check the CCTV. If I was the one who dropped the stone, I would pay for the damages! If it wasn¡¯t me, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences!¡± Leon challenged him firmly. The manager let out a smallugh. ¡°Are you able to pay for the damages?¡± he asked Leon mockingly. ¡°How much does it cost?¡± ¡°Ten million dors! You¡¯ll never be able to pay for it!¡± ¡°That is a small amount for me, but I will not pay for it,¡± Leon stared sharply at the manager. Leon didn¡¯t drop the stone, so why does he have to pay for the damage? The problem wasn¡¯t about money, but a person¡¯s responsibility to pay for it. A rich man wouldn¡¯t waste his thoughts on something stupid! ¡°Small money? Your lies are bigger than the sky!¡± the manager replied with an angry face. Leon has had enough of the manager. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Let¡¯s check the CCTV.¡± The Pavilion¡¯s manager stood still and panicked. If it¡¯s true, Leon and Rachel didn¡¯t drop the stone, then who is going to pay for the loss? One trillion is arge amount; it is the sum of the store¡¯s ie for three months! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The young couple is his only way to earn money! The manager¡¯s face showed panic. ¡°The CCTVs here are ced in the corners and wouldn¡¯t have recorded everything. I have run this shop for over twenty years. I will not use you two for the small amount of one trillion!¡± ¡°Really? But I heard you say ten million dors is a grand sum?¡± Leon asked, smiling. The manager panicked and thought about the best way to face Leon. He knew for sure that the bamboo jade stone fell by itself, not because of Leon and Rachel. ¡°That¡­ that was you who thought it wasrge!¡± he stuttered. He scanned the store, currently filled with customers to avoid Leon¡¯s stare. His panic grew worse. ¡°Everyone don¡¯t believe what that man said. Obviously, he is trying to change the topic! He broke the jade stone! He must pay for the loss!¡± he shouted at his customers to put the me on Leon. Customers who believed him thought Leon won¡¯t pay for the loss on purpose. ¡°Why does he not listen?¡± ¡°If he breaks an item in the store, he must pay for it! Karma goes around!¡± a customer said. ¡°Nowadays, young people are getting more shameless, not telling the truth and avoiding problems! What kind of man is he?!¡± the manager shouted angrily at Leon. Leon wanted to throw up at his words. ¡°All of you better mind you own businesses. Why don¡¯t you question the manager? He isn¡¯t letting us see the store CCTV.¡± Leon countered. ¡°Obviously, it was you, and you¡¯re trying to get away with it! You wont escape!¡± ¡°Since you wanted to humiliate me, I have no reason to protect your reputation. All the jade stones here are fake; priced at ten million dors at most. I will hand all of them over to you as a gift!¡± Leon said with a cold smile. The Pavilion¡¯s manager was immediately silenced, he felt dizzy. All his customers are shocked to know the stones are fake! ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The Pavilion is a famous and established shop. All the goods sold here are of excellent quality!¡± ¡°True, I am a regr here, the shop offers high quality jade stones.¡± ¡°Just because you said so doesn¡¯t mean we will side with you!¡± ¡°There is no doubt this young man is finding a reason to not pay!¡± All the customers sided with the shop manager. Leon doesn¡¯t care about what they say, there is no point in trying to debate uneducated people. Amongst the customers, an old man has been watching the situation in the shop, as if he is trying to find something. Unlike the others, he stayed quiet and didn¡¯t voice his opinion at all. Leon looked at the customers, and then his gaze was directed to a certain spot. The customers are curious at what Leon is going to do next. Suddenly, Leon bent down to pick a piece of jade from the floor and yed it with his fingers. What he did attracts the customers¡¯ attention, including the old man. They waited in curiosity to see what Leon was doing with the stone. ¡°A fake is still a fake. It feels different to the touch,¡± Leon said, breaking the silence. By holding the piece of stone in his hand, Leon could deduce its weight and price. ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s impossible for the Pavilion to sell fake stones! Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± the manager shouted angrily. ¡°Oh, but different from you, what I just said is the fact!¡± Leon replied easily. ¡°If so, prove it to me! All the goods in this shope from the Dani family, arge and famous group. They wouldn¡¯t sell fakes!¡± The Pavilion trusts that the products bought from the Dani family are authentic and high quality. ¡°I¡¯m not going to debate with you. I can close your store today!¡± Leon said as he looked at the jade stone disy. ¡°Prove it to me! If you can¡¯t then it means you¡¯re a liar!¡± Leon ignored the manager¡¯s rant and walked towards the ss disy filled with jade stones. ¡°What are you doing? Stop! Stop your hands right now! You won¡¯t be able to pay for the loss of everything in the disy!¡± he screamed in fear. Leon will destroy the whole disy. He bolted towards Leon and stopped him from destroying the stones. The customers were surprised; they thought Leon must be crazy. But the old man kept quiet and paid serious attention to Leon. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 45 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 45 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 45 You Talk Too Much! ¡°The material of this jade is of poor quality. Not a single line was made when I scratched it just now. It¡¯s made of stic!¡± Leon exined. ¡°The choice of material reduces the production cost and makes it easier to imitate white jade stones.¡± The manager froze in shock after Leon¡¯s exnation. Fake! The famous Pavilion sold fakes of low quality. Leon¡¯s statement would severely affect the shop¡¯s reputation. The Pavilion will now be remembered as a seller of fake stones. The shop might even run out of business soon! The Pavilion manager didn¡¯t expect the young man to deeply understand jade stones, even he couldn¡¯t tell the fake stones from the real ones. Although he is shocked, he wouldn¡¯t harm his own reputation in front of his customers. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! These stones are from transactions with the Dani family. If you doubt my goods, then you are doubting the Danis too!¡± The manager dragged the Dani family name on purpose. But Leon isn¡¯t an easy opponent. ¡°If my evidence wasn¡¯t enough, you can try it for yourself! Take a magnifying ss and check the outer surface of the stone for tiny bubbles. A real jade wouldn¡¯t have bubbles at all!¡± The customers each took a magnifying ss and examined the jades in detail. They are surprised that what Leon said is true, the jades sold at the Pavilion are fakes. The manager is at a loss for words. ¡°No¡­ no way, that was an usation!¡± he shouted in panic. ¡°There must be something wrong with the magnifying ss! The Pavilion and Dani family can guarantee the authenticity of the stones!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust what he said, he¡¯s trying to fool all of us!¡± Although the Pavilion¡¯s manager tried his best to convince the customers, none of them trusts him anymore. Not only sending his shop to bankruptcy, but the Dani family¡¯s antiquities business is also dragged into the pit. The old man who was watching the debate walked towards Leon. ¡°Young man, may I know your name?¡± he asked Leon with a cold expression. The manager was taken aback when he saw the old man. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr Dani, what are you doing here?¡± Mr Dani? The old man is around seventy years old. Although his hair is thinning, his stare is still as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. Leon thought for a second, and everything became clear. But since there are many other people in the room, he isn¡¯tfortable to discuss the matter. Mr Dani didn¡¯t answer the Pavilion¡¯s manager and kept on walking to face Leon with his serious expression. Mr Dani has been anxious in the past week; he is about to wee a guest. He decided going out walking might help calm his nerves, but he got into this incident instead. Almost all the jade stones and ornaments sold in the Pavilion are derived from the Dani family¡¯s antique rack. Since this incident could affect his family¡¯s reputation, Mr Dani can¡¯t ignore it. Local guests shied away from the moment Mr Dani made his appearance. He is gossiped to be a powerful businessman in Oregon who has arge ego. Right now, everyone shares amon thought. And at that moment Leon will be made powerless! To destroy the greatpany reputation Mr Dani built in front of everyone, Leon will not be forgiven! Judging from Mr Dani¡¯s cold and serious expression, Leon is going to get killed! But the spectators were astonished by Leon¡¯sposure. ¡°My name is not important. You¡¯ll know it when the timees,¡± Leon said in a in tone. Everyone deemed Leon¡¯s attitude a big mistake. If he started begging, then maybe Mr Dani will show his mercy, but Leon didn¡¯t beg and stayed firm. When everyone held their breaths in anticipation of Mr Dani beating Leon, what he did instead disappointed them. ¡°If you¡¯re not telling me, forget it! I only have one question. How did you identify the fake stones in a sh?¡± Mr Dani didn¡¯t seem angry at Leon, but his stare was as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He felt Leon had a certain intelligence. Leon nced at Mr Dani. After destroying his family¡¯s profit, Mr Dani held onto his anger to maintain his reputation in public. There is no point in being angry when the problem has gotten this far. Mr Dani deserves his throne as the family¡¯s ruler. Not even Tommy could beat his tolerance. ¡°Listen to sound that is made when carving a jadestone. A fake will sound rough, but a real nephrite stone will sound loud and clear,¡± Leon exined. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The crowd in the store immediately discussed his statement. ¡°What a fraud! Differentiating the stones by its sound is a difficult and unreliable method! The difference between the two are very small.¡± ¡°If he used sound to tell the difference, I refuse to believe his listening ability!¡± ¡°Not only his ears are skillful, he needs to have quick reflexes. When the stone is carved, it is hard to focus and react.¡± ¡°Seeing his swindling attempt is making me angry! He needs a beating!¡± People can be very annoying. If Leon wants to, he could listen to someone peeing, so what about a piece of stone? In addition, his house was filled with various jade ornaments. He is used to being surrounded by nephrite stones. Mr Dani stared at Leon with doubt. He believed what Leon said from the way his eyes exude a calm and firm aura, unlike a person who is lying. But he is doubtful. While Leon is still young, he seems to have studied a lot about jade stones. His ability doesn¡¯t match his age. ¡°Where is he from?¡± Mr Dani sighed quietly and stared at Leon again. He said, ¡°The Dani family is also responsible for the fake stones that appeared in the Pavilion. I am willing to pay for the loss.¡± Mr Dani acted wisely and abandoned his profit for the sake of others to return his family¡¯s image. His actions were different from the rumours spread about him. His powerful aura is unquestionably stable and wise, although a little less graceful. Mr Dani loves his grandchildren so much. He didn¡¯t know the young man in front of him had just beaten his grandson up. ¡°You will need to pay for a little more. At a nce, the wooden rack over there has a lot of fake jade stones. Some of them are Korean jade, Qinghai jade and acrylic ss with a total of twenty-three stones,¡± Leon said honestly. The fake stones wouldn¡¯t escape his gaze. Mr Dani lifted his eyebrows, his face turned pale as snow. He was surprised as his family¡¯s antiquities trade has always gone smoothly. After strict quality control, a fake item unexpectedly appears, and there is more than one! ¡°Young man, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Are you sure there are still other fake goods in this shop?¡± Dani asked seriously. ¡°Yes, very precious,¡± Leon lifted his head. ¡°See it for yourself.¡± Leon pointed at a jade stone on the left. Amongst the stones, almost all of them are fakes. Ignore the sandalwood rack, all the stones on it are fake. An unwise man will be easily fooled. Mr Dani directed his sharp gaze at Leon a couple times. ¡°If that is true, I will handle it fairly. But if it is not, I will not let anyone tarnish the Dani family¡¯s name, and this rumor will end sadly!¡± The deration didn¡¯t scare Leon but made Rachel anxious instead. She furrowed her eyebrows, and her face appeared tense. Leon circled his arm around her waist and puller her closer to lean on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say much, take a look at the stones!¡± Leon said firmly. His intimidating aura rose immediately, but Leon tried to suppress it. His breath could instantly harm everyone in the vicinity, but he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. Mr Dani suddenly felt nervous. He didn¡¯t know why his body started shaking. Is the osteoarthritis on his knee back again? Judging from Mr Dani¡¯s appearance, the spectators thought Leon would have terrible luck. ¡°Look at how angry Mr Dani is! His whole body is shaking!¡± ¡°Mr Dani is furious. How is the young man so shameless?¡± ¡°The young man is finished! Once Mr Dani is angry, the whole Oregon will be shaking!¡± ¡°You might not know, but Mr Dani has a powerful breath called ¡®Kelud Tiger¡¯!¡± The praises made Mr Dani believe Leon is bluffing¡­ He started examining the jade stones. Mr Dani identifies the stones while Leon watches from his side. He is still doubtful of Leon¡¯s words. If there are fakes, he will only find two or three items at most. But there is no way there will be twenty- three of them. Everyone held their breaths in anticipation at the rage Leon would receive from Mr Dani. The Dani family has a solid foundation and perfect industry chain in the antiquities trade. How could there be so many fake items? He must be bluffing, eventually causing Mr Dani¡¯s anger. The spectators wait for the appearance of Mr Dani¡¯s anger as rumoured. If any of the items are fake and what the young man said is true, the family¡¯s show will be ruined, and it will not end well. Twenty minutes have passed, and Mr Dani has finished checking all the stones. ¡°Damn stones!¡± Mr Dani¡¯s expression became tense with annoyance. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 46 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 46 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 46 Hate and Jealousy Most people thought that if Dani were to scold Leon, then Leon would be in trouble. But what came out of Dani next has people surprised once more. ¡°Useless young man! If you want to take the short cut, you shouldn¡¯t have crossed the business principles of the Dani family!¡± The words that came out sent the spectators in confusion. Everyone reacted swiftly. Is it possible Dani¡¯s anger is meant towards his family and not the young man? Right now, everyone is sure that the young man¡¯s im about the twenty-three fake items is confirmed. Otherwise Dani wouldn¡¯t have said so. Only this time, Dani appeared different than what everyone imagined him to be. Dani loved his grandchildren. He is not as harsh as rumored. Dani had his rights to be one of the biggest businessmen in Oregon only as recently. Making decisions withposure; handling obstacles with agility and uracy; being highly intelligent and skilled; these are what made him great. If its an ordinary man standing in front of him, naturally he would fight them in a sly way. Based on what they see, everyone assumed the young man in front of him is no easy match. After passing through identification, as said by the examiner, a lot of the items are acrylic ss and Qinghai jade instead of pure mutton fat jade. Not more or less, the amounts are exactly twenty-three fake items! Dani is sure this is not a weird coincidence! He has worked years in this field and is one of Oregon¡¯s greatest experts in identifying jade stones. Even though he is highly experienced, it took him twenty minutes to finish examining the whole store. His opponent on the other hand just stood in silence. In a few minutes he could tell the fake items out of the authentic ones, and even the amount is urate. ¡°Did Indra send him?¡± Dani was taken aback and started thinking. He could guarantee there is no expert like the young man in Oregon, except if Indra brought him from the province¡¯s capital. Indra just arrived in Oregon to set up his antiquities business and develop new market. This coincidence made him think hard. ¡°I cannot go up against him for now. My useless grandson! If only he had such ability, then only I could die in peace!¡± Dani sighed deeply. A year ago, Dani passed his antiquities business to Jerry, his eldest grandson. He didn¡¯t expect it to get this messed up. Dani really loved his grandson, but right now he needs to manage the overall situation. Trading fake items like this is highly profitable, but to do so in the long run is a foolish act! After years of trading in Oregon, Dani is an experienced veteran. In the face of a dilemma he can quickly adjust. Dani must act fast to take care of the problem. ¡°I, Dani, am someone who keeps my words, and I¡¯m thankful to this young man for saving this ce on time. To express my gratitude, I award you an exclusive DN Group member card. With this card you can visit any business under the Dani family and enjoy free service. That includes restaurants, hotels, shops, antiquities, and many more; all free of cost.¡± Dani said his thank you, but it¡¯s hard to hide the arrogance in his eyes. He made it look like charity! He gets to achieve a few things at once. Firstly, he restores the Dani family reputation, and second, he could use the opportunity do find out more about Indra. Everyone watching was astonished! They thought Dani was seething in anger? And heard him saying he¡¯ll teach the young man a lesson? Why did Dani thank him instead? What¡¯s behind all this?! Conveying his thankfulness is not a big deal. But to hand him a very rare member card¡­ It can only be acquired by close rtions of the Dani family, or given to famous international merchants. Everyone felt hatred and jealousy. No ordinary person can indulge in such privilege! For God¡¯s sake, this young man is very lucky! At that moment Leon spoke. ¡°I refuse¡±. What? He refused? The people can¡¯t stand what they heard. To receive such appreciation from Dani is an amazing privilege. The DN Group card value is not buyable. The young man must be crazy to put this opportunity to waste! The spectators are more anxious than Dani. The atmosphere became very tense. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°How ungrateful!¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± ¡°Give it to me instead!¡± ¡°He must be out of his mind!¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t turn down this chance!¡± Leon was amused by the spectacle in front of him. They look more panicked than he is. The Dani family consumer card doesn¡¯t interest him. The card is only usable in Oregon and is no match for the Blue Century card. That great prince, there is nothing wrong with rejection. Speaking about coincidences, this is also a rare chance for the Dani family. If it does good, he should¡¯ve just epted the principle. Why still bother ying by the rules? Great prince, where are you going to hand Dani family the fore money?! Dani was taken at back at Leon¡¯s swift rejection. ¡°This man is breaking the rules, and he had me very surprised!¡± After taking control of his emotions, Dani blinked his eyes in disgust. ¡°Young man, do you have any idea how special is this card in Oregon? And how many people would want to get their hands on it?¡± Realizing Dani¡¯s point of view, Leon unknowingly curled a corner of his lips. The man standing in front of him is much like a kindergartener with a lollipop in his hand and trying to show it off. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡±. Leon shook his head. Once he sees a bright future ahead, he wouldn¡¯t bother looking at the smaller things. Right now, all that Leon wants to do is get Rachel a special gift, then find an appropriate ce to discuss about taking over Oregon Avenue with Dani. The family¡¯s second phase, in a limited amount of time, Leon will take over the Wijaya familypany in Oregon as soon as possible. Just wait until he is done with the employee test. If the employee works well, he will be kept. Otherwise he will be fired. Sebastian was made very obedient; he dares not raise his voice. If Dani refuses to obey, then Leon will have to teach him a lesson. Dani felt that this young man is too arrogant. Not a single person in Oregon has the courage to dismiss him. ¡°Just because Indra sent you, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t try to fight you!¡± In his heart, Dani is fearful towards Indra. But as long as he didn¡¯t do anything obvious, he will secretly do Leon harm, and it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him. ¡°What does Indra have to do with this? He is he; I am me, you can¡¯tpare the two of us!¡± Leon gave Dani a side-eye. ¡°How brave you are! Your mentor, Indra, isn¡¯t teaching you well. How could he teach someone as shameless as you and dare go up against me! I¡¯ll have your tongue pulled out!¡± At this point, Dani exploded in anger. He¡¯s been keeping it inside; afraid it will ruin his family¡¯s reputation. But s, true colors are difficult to hide, and in the end it¡¯s hard to change a high position. ¡°Indra as my mentor? Are you not afraid of death? I¡¯m not wasting anymore time listening to your sense. I was going to get a gift, so if you can¡¯t give any good advice, you better get out of here!¡± Leon¡¯s dark shadow is filled with an icy aura. ¡°Also I have a big thing to do today, and you are dying me to greet my important guest. You shall regret what you did!¡± Dani said loudly and with his harsh attitude. Dani looked at his watch. His important guest is almost here! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 47 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 47 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 47 To Make You Suffer ¡°I am the person you have been waiting,¡±, Leon calmly said. ¡°You were bluffing me! I am Dani and I am no fool!¡± Dani couldn¡¯t believe that a Williams could dress like amoner and take his junior out for a date. Jokes aside, the Williams family is the epitome of grandeur. Their children are dressed in iparable distinction. Although his junior is as beautiful as a flower in bloom, he could deduce she is amoner. More than that, if he is truly a Williams with such honorable status, how could he walk around without a bodyguard? There are too many people around, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to expose his identity here. Leon looked around him. Most of the shops nearby are retail, but he could locate a teahouse nearby. It is the same teahouse he and Arya frequented. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Instead of any other ce, he knew the peaceful teahouse is the perfect ce for a talk. Leon pointed at the teahouse¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr Dani let¡¯s head to that teahouse. There is something I want to discuss with you.¡± Dani nced at it and proudly imed, ¡°Not more than five people in Oregon are worthy enough to share tea with me. You are still far from worthy!¡± Dani started to brag about himself. At first, he was normal. But after Leon¡¯s rejection, his pride and anger appeared. Anyways, if it wasn¡¯t for that mean kid who tries to live simply, how would he receive an honor like this?! ¡°Are you saying no? Don¡¯t regretter!¡± Leon¡¯s darkened eyes gave him a cold stare. Leon and Dani stared at each other; thetter was suddenly filled with fear and anxiety. Yet, Dani doesn¡¯t seem to realize. In between these mysteries, he doubts if he is very old already. Previously, his knee joint became rigid, and now his kidney is diseased? ¡°Quit dreaming. Do you really think I¡¯ll tell you yes? If you want to have tea with me, there is a price you must pay. Out of all the people in Oregon who wished to sit and talk with me, why does it have to be you?!¡± Dani said coldly. ¡°Whether you believe it or not is entirely up to you. But this opportunityes only once. If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll change it into thirty minutes to make an appointment with you and I shall impose a fine. If you show upte by one second, I will make you suffer.¡± Leonughed evilly. ¡°Do you think I, Dani, fear you threat? Such immaturity! I¡¯m not scared!¡± Dani responded tauntingly. But inside Dani was burdened by doubt. Although Leon is Indra¡¯s messenger who intends to secretly hurt him, and is not the man he is waiting for, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him. ¡°There is nothing wrong between me and Indra, we are friends. Why would his representative be my enemy? What is the reason behind all this? Indra came from the Wibowo family in the capital city. Dani clearly knew what their family is like. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I am the man you¡¯re waiting for. I am disappointed of your judgment ability. In the next thirty minutes, decide for yourself whether you¡¯re going to show up at the teahouse or not.¡± Whether he believes it or not, he bes even more doubtful. He is unsure if Indra sent Leon to him, but he is also worried if the person he¡¯s waiting for is a part of the Wibowo family. He saw that Leon isn¡¯t a weakling. If he is pretending, that makes him a great actor. But he is anxious Leon might trick him. If he, the head of the Dani family, is to be mocked by this young man, he will be a huge joke. For that reason, Dani is extra cautious. But Dani isn¡¯t someone to mess with. If the young man is really mocking him, he will surely have the man finished off! The spectators thought the young man is crazy. Going against Dani is more than enough to destroy his future, and the rest of the family will exact their revenge on him sooner orter. And now the man offered to talk to Dani in half an hour and threatened him with punishment if he comeste by a second. What a daredevil! ¡°Such arrogance! Mr, Dani isn¡¯t some man you can sit with!¡± ¡°That was funny! Suddenly, he said he¡¯s going to punish Mr Dani. You¡¯re the king of this year!¡± ¡°Forcing yourself to keep pretending will only bring you closer to death.¡± ¡°Its unlikely for him to keep his words, he¡¯s most probably trying to escape!¡± ¡°In an hour he¡¯ll disappear without trace. Everyone knows this sly trick!¡± At those statements Leon calmly said, ¡°I will not run away from a minor thing like this. I have decided and I will not talk about it.¡± He didn¡¯t want to spend more time dealing with the stupid bunch. Leon took Rachel¡¯s hand and calmly left the ce to continue shopping. Dani didn¡¯t stop Leon. Right now, he is the most powerful man on the Oregon Avenue. If he wants to find out Leon¡¯s whereabouts, he could conveniently check the CCTV all over the street. In the same time, he spoke arrogantly. ¡°No matter if hees or not to keep his promise, I will lock him down. If tries to fool me, I will avenge him threefold. Anyone who defends him will receive fivefold!¡± Leon held onto Rachel¡¯s hand as they walked the avenue. Rachel pursed her red lips tightly, her face showing displeasure. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 48 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 48 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 48 Leon, are you scared She felt Dani and Leon¡¯s previous confrontation was very scary. Honestly, she was concerned of Leon¡¯s safety. Apart from Leon¡¯s harsh words about making Dani suffer is he shows upte, he thinks Leon said it on purpose to scare him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although Leon¡¯s friend is a great man, Dani is still the mafia of Oregon. ¡°Leon, are you scared?¡± Rachel asked with worry on her face. Leon smiled a little, shook his head and replied, ¡°Not really.¡± No way, when he and Rachel are the only ones left now, he doesn¡¯t want to say those harsh words. He doesn¡¯t want to scare her. The true cruel prince has gone through all sorts of ordeals. He is not afraid! ¡°If then¡­ you must be scared. The Dani family is very powerful, so it¡¯s normal to be scared. Leon don¡¯t be shy; I am actually more afraid than you are¡­¡± Rachel put a fist on her chest. Leon smiled and softly pats Rachel¡¯s head. Oregon will do nothing to stop the great dragon! But for the sake of keeping his identity a secret, Leon didn¡¯t talk too much despite having the right to do so. ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything will eventually pass,¡± Leonughed assuringly. Rachel saw that it was a forced smile. ¡°I¡­ I will protect you, Leon. Even if they are going to beat you, I will protect you¡­ Let them hit me instead¡­¡± Rachel said it with her clear doe eyes, staring into Leon with sincerity. Even though she is so fearful, and her voice is shaking, she mustered her courage and is willing to get herself hurt for Leon¡¯s sake. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll see in half an hour.¡± Leon went around shopping and calmly waited for the next half an hour at the teahouse. A worker aged over seventy-years-old came to give him a report. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 49 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 49 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 49 Thinking Too Much All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Half an hour is not enough to visit all the stores on the avenue. Leon is not going to break his promise of getting Rachel a gift. If Rachel still can¡¯t find anything she likes after walking this endless street, he could only ask Mawar for advice. He didn¡¯t have the heart to startle his mother; she loved him dearly. Even through all the difficulties he faced living in Oregon, Leon always hid it from her. Oregon is a small city, there is no need to bother her for intervention. Rachel looked exhausted. Leon said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the teahouse¡±. Leon wasn¡¯t tired at all, but Rachel couldn¡¯t keep up anymore. They sat together and sipped tea while allowing Dani time. Leon will surely punish him if he shows upte by a second. The reason behind Leon¡¯s game is to make it easier for him to take over Oregon Avenue. The Dani family abused their power in Oregon tomit crimes. Leon shall put an end to their arrogance. If they refuse to submit, they don¡¯t deserve a coboration with the Wibowo family. The trial seems easy, but it needed the charisma and cleverness of a Wibowo toplete it. ¡°Leon, how about we use this chance to escape?¡± asked Rachel out of the sudden. ¡°We don¡¯t need to,¡± Leon answered firmly. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡±, Rachel said holding back her tears. Rachel is very concerned of Leon. Both Leon and Rachel went through a lot of threats; from the campus gang leader Gerald to the powerful Dani family, they¡¯ve been through it together. Although the two began as ssmates, they are now beyond just friends. Rachel found strength in Leon, and she is Leon¡¯s only key to calmness in this chaotic city. Leon didn¡¯t say much; he didn¡¯t have to. He continued stroking her head softly. With just one move, Rachel feltfortable. Her face blushed all the way to her ears. They arrived at the teahouse and chose a table near the window. He ordered a pot of exquisite ck tea. Rachel slowly sipped the tea to taste its vor. Leon looked at the watch on his wrist; a limited edition Patek Philippe concealed in his sleeve. There are still twenty minutes left for Dani to show up. Twenty minutes has gone, but Leon didn¡¯t look anxious. Rachel felt cautious, she has never drunk such expensive tea. She can¡¯t help but be curious of the friend behind Leon. Where did he or shee from? At that moment, a familiar voice shouted Leon¡¯s name. ¡°Leon! You¡¯re here for tea!¡± Leon followed the voice which turns out to be from Sucyanti, the seducer. She was dressed in a short-sleeved white top and blue A-line skirt. Her small, bright face makes her appear adorable and beautiful at the same time. One thing that remains unchanged is her aura of frostiness. Her tone sounded a little arrogant when she called Leon. Her attitude mirrors her high caste and ego. ¡°Yes, for tea,¡± Leon answered with a t tone. He turned his head and continued sipping his tea. He didn¡¯t care about the arrival of the Wibowo family¡¯s dearest daughter. For him, it¡¯s just about like or dislike. Sucyanti¡¯s gazended on the fair and innocent looking girl sitting in front of him; her cherry-red lips curled into a slight frown. Her frown looks like a sign of jealousy, or maybe not. She often underestimates Leon and mocks him every now and then. But to see Leon enjoying tea with another beautiful girl, she can¡¯t help but feel displeased. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 50 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 50 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 50 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Shameless! Leon! Maybe it¡¯s a silly feeling of possessiveness. Although intimidated, only she can do it. ¡°Oh goodness, it seems your fraud trick is making a lot of money,¡± Sucyanti went sarcastically. ¡°Enjoying tea in Oregon Avenue¡¯s famous teahouse with a beautiful girl¡­ what a nice life.¡± Jealousy was evident in her words. Rachel was confused at what she heard and what made the woman so furious. But she could see that the graceful woman knew Leon. Leon doesn¡¯t want to deal with Sucyanti; he doesn¡¯t have to exin whether he is a swindler or not. Even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t understand, and the exnation would be pointless. With a flick of his finger, he released twelve acupuncture points that would send Sucyanti into a spiraling doubt about her life. ¡°Hey! Leon, why are you not answering? Are you guilty?¡± Sucyanti asked with a smirk. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Leon hushed her. ¡°If not, I will turn you infertile.¡± Sucyanti was embarrassed and upset; it made her breath go up and down, as expected of her young age. ¡°You bastard! One day I will uncover all of your mysterious tricks!¡±. Her offensive attitude came again. Leon has had enough of women like her. When he was younger , a neighbor¡¯s daughter around his age went on to criticize and berate Leon every day. Leon hung her trousers on a tree branch in retaliation. After beating it a few times, she came forward and spoke the truth. Leon made Sucyanti so upset her stomach is tied into a knot. She held onto her waist; the pain made her unable to stand straight. Her breaths became short and weak as she whimpered in pain. Leon nced at Sucyanti. Her body temperature is turning cold, especially in thest few days after her period started. ¡°How noisy!¡± Leon pped the table in annoyance. The tea on the table turned into a small column of liquid from the table¡¯s vibrations. In one light and swift move, the liquid hit Sucyanti right at the middle of her chest. No one caught what happened due to its speed. When everyone else reacted, all they saw was Leon hitting the table which caused a cup of tea to ssh at Sucyanti¡¯s top. Her white blouse is now wet and stained with tea. ¡°Shameless! Leon! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Sucyanti screamed in anger, her face bloody red. ¡°Your physique is cold and weak from your period. I hit the Tanzhong point to relieve your pain.¡± Leon said with a satisfied smile. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to ssh tea on me! My white top is bing see-through!¡± Sucyanti yelled. ¡°Stop pretending! Is a ssh enough to pressure the spot? I don¡¯t believe you!¡±. She stomped her foot in anger. ¡°ording to the Tanzhong point¡¯s location, I will next use my finger if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Leonughed. ¡°Don¡¯t even imagineying your dirty fingers on me! I don¡¯t believe your nonsense and don¡¯t try diverting the topic. How could a ssh of water bring cure? Are you making fun of my intelligence?¡± Sucyanti¡¯s face reddened. She couldn¡¯t hide her anger. ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t see it doesn¡¯t mean its nonexistent. If I didn¡¯t hit your Tanzhong point which is causing you pain, would you still have the power to yell at me now?¡± Leon challenged her. Realization hit Sucyanti. She is no longer in pain. The pain she was feeling is gone. She found it unbelievable! ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I thought you hated me, so why did you help me?¡± Sucyanti questioned Leon¡¯s motives. ¡°Are you catching feelings for me? Or are you trying to take advantage of my family?¡± Leon burst inughter at her questions. ¡°You think too much! I hate noisy people like you.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 51 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 51 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 51 Extraordinary Man¡±Leon! You!¡± Sucyanti turned red in anger and embarrassment. She realized she is encountering an enemy. No man has ever gone up against her, neither in the capital city nor in Oregon. But Leon didn¡¯t only break her walls, he toyed with her because of her fame. This sent her into ming rage. Sucyanti felt Leon had a wild background, he is mysterious and daring at the same time. She has no idea what magic he is using, but she is not going to mess with him for the time being. ¡°Please keep quiet. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m having tea with this gracefuldy?¡± he said referring to Rachel. Rachel put down her cup and blinked her doe-eyes twice as what Yenni said earlier came to her mind. She figured that the beautiful woman arguing with Leon is the rich woman Yenni was talking about. Yenni used Leon of relying on rich women for money, but Rachel didn¡¯t believe her. But from the way she saw Leon taunting Sucyanti, her beliefs are solidified. ¡°Leon, you used tea for acupuncture¡­ was it true?¡± Rachel studied modern medicine, but she also took extra sses on traditional medicine which gave her an understanding on the function of acupuncture points. Only, this is the first time she saw liquids used in acupuncture. ¡°Rachel, believe me it is true,¡± answered Leon. Believe it and its true. That¡¯s what his mouth said repeatedly, but she can¡¯t seem toprehend. The key to the tea acupuncture was in Leon¡¯s power. The acupuncture technique pays attention to speed and uracy. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After the correct side is located, and with the right amount of power, the points will be hit regardless its depth. Leonbined his acupuncture techniques with the art of self-defense. He formed the column of tea to ry enough pressure to stimte the acupuncture points. Rachel believed Leon wouldn¡¯t trick him. She felt that Director Ezra¡¯s dislike towards Leon might have something to do with his treatment technique. Her mother¡¯s recovery might also be rted to Leon. Rachel was deeply moved and told herself, ¡°What a humble person Leon is¡­ During these four years he¡¯s never shown his true healing abilities. It seems his rich friend has benefited from his therapy!¡± Leon has immense knowledge on a wide array of subjects, but it would be innapropriate for him to show it off in Oregon. Sucyanti went back to sit alone and drink tea. Her emotions made her say too much and she can¡¯t stop mumbling about Leon¡¯s unimaginable feat. At the same time, a spy Dani sent to the teahouse came back with his reports. ¡°What? He kissed with the Wibowo family¡¯s heiress?!¡± Dani showed a serious expression. He thought Leon is Indra¡¯s grandson-inw, but why did he take another girl for a walk? What a huge trouble that would be! Are the youngsters nowadays living too freely? ¡°No, Sir. They did not. They had a quarrel.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ a quarrel.¡± What Dani misheard made him feel awkward. He then pushed for details, ¡°Is it an ordinary quarrel, or a quarrel between lovers?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t like seeing each other, Sir. And he sshed tea at Ms. Wibowo.¡± ¡°Is that for real? How could he? Anyways, the Wibowos are a reputable family in the capital city¡­¡± Dani was taken aback. ¡°Yes, it is Sir!¡± Dani became intrigued. ¡°Go back and find out more about him! Time is running. Call me if anything changes!¡± He furrowed his eyebrows in thought and said to himself, ¡°How could he spray water at Indra¡¯s granddaughter? Let Indra find out, and when the timees, he will surely be finished off!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 52 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 52 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 52 Do you not recognize me Dani only has less than seven minutes from Leon¡¯s given time. Leon was struck with boredom while Rachel went to wash her hand at the toilet. He pulled out his phone and yed games to kill time. He is not interested in popr games; he prefers solving riddles. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking the tea house is pretty clean, but it made Leon disappointed instead. A couple walked across him. The man spoke to Leon in an arrogant manner, ¡°I want your seat!¡± A waitress noticed the situation and appeared to direct the couple. ¡°Mister, this is not the only table avable in the teahouse. Please follow me and I will find a ce just asfortable for you.¡± The man became upset. ¡°You must be a trainee! This table is mine. Ie here every week!¡± The table Leon and Rachel upied is next to a window offering an unobscured view of the garden outside. Drinking tea while enjoying the view are two wonderful things. The only problem is, there is no rule about table ownership. Firste, first served. ¡°Sir, there are several other window tables with views just as great. I will arrange them for you,¡± the waitress persuaded. The waitress didn¡¯t ask Leon to move from his seat. First, it¡¯s not her decision. Second, the man¡¯s ridiculous request will destroy the teahouse¡¯s reputation. ¡°You pheasant! Don¡¯t you have eyes to see? Do you not recognize me, huh? I am Bagas, and since when can you push me around?¡± The man named Bagas stared and was going to p the waitress as he shouted at her. But when he was about to swing his hand, Leon caught his arm from where he calmly sat, not even standing up. Leon¡¯s left hand caught Bagas¡¯s arm, while his right hand moved the chest pieces on his phone screen; his focus stays unbothered. ¡°What kind of man are you to hit a waitress? Life is easy, why make it difficult?¡± Leon lifted his head while still paying attention to his chess game. Bagas was overcame with anger. He has spent over a month in Oregon; if he is going to beat someone up, no one is going to stop him. ¡°Do you want a beating too? Alright,e here!¡± Bagas provoked Leon at the sight of him ying on his phone. A cold smile crept on Leon¡¯s face. ¡°I suggest you get out of here while you can still avoid torture,¡± he calmly said. ¡°Hahaha! Is that a joke? You¡¯re just a boy ying Gomoku, and you tried to threaten me? Your brain can only y chess!¡± Bagas said arrogantly, showing his dominance over Leon. Leon can¡¯t help but feel entertained by Bagas. Clearly it is a game of Go, not Gomoku. Although both are ck and white, Gomoku is yed in a closed field, whereas Go are chains. A big difference. It seems Bagas likes to show off his shallow intelligence about Gomoku. ¡°This is a game of Go. With your shallow brain, I bet you don¡¯t even know the game rules. Gomoku is a rxing game whereas Go requires high IQ which I don¡¯t think you imbecile have.¡± Leon didn¡¯t feel like exining too much. As a new yer in thework, he is torturing a local yer with his strategy and garnered the attention of fellow yers. ¡°Are you making fun of me? During my time in Oregon, no one dared to insult me. You¡¯re the first and the worst!¡± Bagas stared at Leon menacingly. The woman beside Bagas said in a clingy voice, ¡°My hubby, dear, please settle it quickly¡­ We still have shopping to do after tea. You¡¯ve promised me a Hermes bag and a Patek Phillipe watch, don¡¯t forget it, ok?¡± Bagas smiled and wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s slim waist. He turned to the waitress and his expression changed in a second. ¡°Call your manager! Get Ardi here now!¡± he barked. The waitress¡¯s face turned pale out of fright, and quickly disappeared to call her manager. It seems he is not an ordinary man! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 53 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 53 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 53 Are You Rted? While the waitress went to summon the manager, Leon calmly focused on finishing his game of chess. Bagas and his lover stood arrogantly in front of Leon with a condescending look. ¡°That¡¯s brave of you to snatch my husband¡¯s table!¡± ¡°Linda let¡¯s wait for Ardi and I will kick this boy out. Just wait for the show!¡± Not long after, the teahouse manager came to them. He smiled once he recognized Bagas. During thest few months, Bagas would visit the teahouse every two or three days and order their most expensive tea. Although he had previously never heard of Bagas, Ardi knew he came from the capital city. He came to Oregon after his sister and funded the development of a theme park and other projects in Sunter Lake. He shocked Oregon¡¯s business district, thus leading to spections that he is a powerful executive in the capital city. Beyond that, Ardi doesn¡¯t know any further details. ¡°Mr. Bagas, please don¡¯t be angry, I will find a good table just for you,¡± Ardi said with respect in his voice. ¡°Out! I want his seat! Bagas angrily insisted he kicks Leon out. With his lover beside him, Bagas felt powerful and wanted to show off his strength. Ardi knew Bagas will not stir up trouble. Only the riche here for tea, or at least the son of a rich man. No poor man will visit Oregon¡¯s most famous teahouse. Ardi thought it would have been better to not offend both sides during the final moments. But Bagas was very angry and has no intention to back down. His immense rage is not going to let anyone stop him. Ardi has no other way out. He looked at Leon. ¡°Excuse me, Mister, would you like to switch ces? I will find you another table so that you both can enjoy tea,¡± he offered. ¡°No.¡± Leon lightly tapped on his phone screen, causing a ck piece to move. Ardi tried to persuade him, ¡°Let¡¯s choose the peaceful way, Mister. Giving up your seat isn¡¯t a big deal and there is no loss in doing so. As a real man I believe you understand.¡± ¡°I said no.¡± Leon said firmly as he moved another ck piece. Ardi became upset at the situation; he tried to persuade Leon for his own good. Bagas has a mysterious origin, said to be rted to the gangster mafia of the capital city. Leon might end up dead trying to fight him. ¡°Mister, I beg for your cooperation, please don¡¯t make me force you. Please give up your seat to Mr. Bagas. If you offend him, then you will have to bear the consequences yourself!¡± Ardi stared at Leon sharply. ¡°I will not.¡± Leon¡¯s attitude remains unchanged until the end. If his opponent is elderly or disabled, Leon would dly give his seat up. But the person he is facing is healthy and strong, added with an arrogant attitude. Leon has no reason to give in! ¡°Security! Security!¡± shouted Ardi loudly. ¡°Is it even necessary to call the security?¡± Leon didn¡¯t even bother lifting his head. ¡°Oh! Do you want to practice with me? I graduated from a martial art school!¡± Ardi shook his head, flicked his arms and moved his muscles to warm up. ¡°Practice with you? So not worth it!¡± Leon said with coldness in his voice. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You bastard!¡± Ardi shouted as he swung his fist to punch Leon. Leon caught his wrist with only one hand. He slowly turned, and Ardi¡¯s wrist gave out a click; he sprained his wrist! Ardi grimaced and shouted from the immense pain, attracting all the security guards at the teahouse. He saw Leon¡¯s fierce gaze and shrunk in doubt. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 54 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 54 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 54 Get away from here ¡°Your wrist is now sprained. If you still don¡¯t understand my generosity, I will cut off your head!¡± Leon¡¯s intimidating aura sent Ardi shuddering in fear. Ardi didn¡¯t expect Leon is trained in self-defence. ¡°You¡­ stirred up trouble on Oregon Avenue. Our teahouse owner and the Dani family are closely tied, and this teahouse is leased by them. Are you not afraid of provoking the Dani family? Dani family? Leon smiled smugly. Leon has shed with members of Dani¡¯s family; he has confronted them multiple times, to say the least. At the same time, a few questions appeared in Leon¡¯s mind. The Danis relied on the Williams family for funding. Lately, the Dani family, especially their grandchildren, have been abusing their power in Oregon. It¡¯s time to discipline their behaviour. If they cannot be disciplined, all the Dani family members will be punished to clean the public restrooms for a month in order to taste the bitterness of life. ¡°Stop using the name Dani as your shield!¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°Get away from here if you understand what I said!¡± If Ardi isn¡¯t going to obey Leon, his head will surely fall off! Sucyanti sat at her ce and looked at the spectacle from afar. She finally opened her mouth. ¡°You, Ardi, the teahouse manager. I say you better leave, or I will have you fired!¡± She pulled out her phone and disyed the teahouse owner¡¯s number on the screen. Sucyanti and Leon are enemies. Although she enjoys seeing Leon stirring amotion, the situation is different this time. On the other hand, she is disgusted by Bagas¡¯s rude and arrogant behaviour as if he is a winner. Sucyanti is not bad by nature, but she can¡¯t match Leon on a cognitive level. The reason she helped Leon this time was not because of his kindness, but because she felt Bagas has a disgustingly poor attitude. Ardi felt weak. The woman in front of him isn¡¯t going to fight him either, right? Bagas¡¯s lover nced at Sucyanti with a boring look. ¡°You shameless woman! What right do you have to speak?¡± Sucyanti¡¯s expression started changing. Her bright and petite face grew tense. She stared at Bagas¡¯s lover with anger as she stepped forward towards her. Bagas¡¯s lover felt she had the upper hand and stood with her arms crossed. She underestimated Sucyanti. But to her surprise, Sucyantinded a hard p across her face. ¡°p!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once. I am Sucyanti, granddaughter of Indra, heiress of the Wibowo family!¡¯ Whoever dares to disturb her must pay the price. The woman was dazed. She was already ridiculed and insulted by Sucyanti, and still received a p to her face. Sucyanti turned to Ardi, ¡°Your boss Randy has a strong rtionship with the Wibowo family. I have known him way before you became his employee!¡± Sucyanti appeared high and mighty in a way that suits her rich image. She knows how to dominate. Bagas¡¯s lover could only hold onto her husband in a clingy manner, her face red and burning from the p. She was utterly defeated. ¡°Hubby, she pped me! Rip her mouth open!¡± But Bagas didn¡¯t react. His face became tense and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Are you Sucyanti from the Wibowo family in the capital city?¡± ¡°Yes, it is me.¡± Sucyanti raised her head until her gaze met his. Bagas became more serious after hearing her answer. It¡¯s confirmed! Ardi was shocked to learn that the young woman was indeed the Ms Wibowo his boss often mentioned. The Wibowo family is a noble and highly educated family who owns various enterprises in the capital city. Their youngest generations are also established as business owners. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He sighed in relief and thought, ¡°Thank God I didn¡¯t argue with Ms. Sucyanti or I could¡¯ve lost my job. But what about the man who refused to give up his seat? What is their rtionship?¡± Ardi felt the problem was getting moreplex. Sucyanti was willing to defend him. Their rtionship must be beyond ordinary! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 55 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 55 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 55 The Life of the Rich is as Simple as That At that particr moment, Austin scolded Bryant in his heart. ¡°Damn it. Bryant wants to drag me into the water. I can¡¯t afford to mess with the Williams, the provincial capital¡¯s most prominent family.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know the origin of Bryant, Austin is aware of the existence of a n of Williams in their provincial capital. As he looked at Bryant who¡¯s currently brewing fire, Austin¡¯s mood even darkens and his feeling is not in a good condition. Since Tabitha is willing to stand up for the young man, it showed that the rtionship between the two is unusual. He¡¯s not Indra¡¯s grandson-inw, is it? Austin immediately decided to get out of there. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯ll be fired or not. After all, the dog¡¯s life doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I must go to the hospital. My wrist hurts terribly. Please excuse me!¡± After Austin slipped away, Bryant frowned and said the dog was fast. He nced at Tabitha, which made him lost his previous arrogance. Bang! A loud sound filled the air. Bryant pped his girlfriend Linda in the face and taught her a vicious lesson. You are a loser, you will make trouble for me in the future.¡± This guy has a strong desire for life. Before he dotes on his girlfriend, but now he pped her in the face. His girlfriend Linda is also a bully, but because of how abusive Bryant is, she just covered her face and dared to say nothing. Then Bryant smiled at Tabitha and said ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you, Ms. Williams. But what I didn¡¯t know is the rtionship between Ms. Williams and this person.¡± Bryant pertained to Austin. From the bottom of his heart, Bryant is not convinced by the forces behind Tabitha. But then, he just can¡¯tpete hastily with the Williams Family in their provincial capital, because he knew that there is still a big gap between his status and Tabitha. ¡°We¡¯re in an ordinary rtionship and I¡¯m not helping him. Also, I don¡¯t like you. You buzz like a mosquito and disturb my peace!¡± Tabitha has always been direct, and it is the same character that she gives to everyone. As he heard this, Bryant¡¯s face changed again. His eyebrows spread out and the corners of his mouth gently bent an arc, as if secretly delighted. When he heard that there was an ordinary rtionship between Tabitha and the boy, a stone fell to the ground at the bottom of his heart. ¡°it¡¯s my fault. At first, I didn¡¯t know Ms. Tabitha Williams was drinking tea here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous again. I¡¯ll make amends for you here.¡± With that, Bryant bowed to Tabitha. Seeing Bryant bowed his head and apologized, Tabitha felt a little less angry. But the momentum above Bryant was still above it. ¡°This youngdy won¡¯t ept your apology. I just don¡¯t like looking at you. I don¡¯t want to see you again. If you dare, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll have nightmares for the rest of your life!¡± Tabitha beeped and lectured at Bryant. ¡°Ms. Williams is right. I made Tabitha sick.¡± Bryant nodded, again and again, faked a looked as if he¡¯s sincere. ¡°Today, I¡¯m notfortable drinking this tea. Go home and swim!¡± When she had finished, Tabitha left and curled her lips. She looked very upset because someone disturbed her interest in drinking tea. As soon as Tabitha left, Bryant changed his face. His original respectful manner was revealed that it was just a facade. He looked at Leon, with an insidious and ferocious look and sneered. ¡°I thought you were on Tabitha. It seems that she doesn¡¯t know you at all!¡± Leon¡¯s attitude towards Tabitha has long been anticipated, and it is not surprising. After all, from the beginning of their acquaintance, Tabitha looked down on him, found fault with him, and thought that his acupoint technique was a chatan, deceiving Indra. With this kind of rtionship, of course, Bryant didn¡¯t care much about the safety of Leon. However, through this matter, he found that Tabitha is not just an unprincipled and immoral woman, but also jealous and evil. And as for Leon, he doesn¡¯t have to rely on anyone else to get it back. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I know her or not?¡± Leon said coldly. His game of chess is not finished yet. When yed online games with national yers, he was distracted from dealing with Bryant and others. He is very curious about how high the chess power of Leon has reached. When Rachel came out of the bathroom, Bryant nced at his girlfriend and then returned to his seat. Rachel didn¡¯t know anything about what had just happened, but her perception told her that there was a strong smell of gunpowder at the scene, and it seemed that someone embarrassed Leon. As soon as Rachel sat down, Bryant¡¯s girlfriend Linda made a mockery. ¡°If you have the money toe to this ce for tea, why don¡¯t you have the money to buy decent clothes for your girlfriend? Look at the cheap Amazon goods your girlfriend bought. Dozens of dors of rubbish. It¡¯s extremely shabby!¡± The ce she lost from Tabitha just now, she wants to get it back from Rachel. ¡°We are not boyfriend and girlfriend, we are just ssmates.¡± Rachel felt a little self-abased and blushed when she exined that she felt that her talents and abilities were unworthy for Leon at present. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t got it yet. I see the money hasn¡¯t been spent yet.¡± Linda sneered. Leon is the most annoyed person when Linda judged the taste of his clothes. Although Linda is dressed in Burberry, she is not worthy of this upbringing at all. Besides, if her ruthless son really wants to chase girls, he doesn¡¯t have to rely on money at all. The reason why he bought Rachel watches, jewelry, and other things, is to prepare her for the graduation party of the whole school. Rachel is not a materialistic girl, and if she is, she wouldn¡¯t have been friends with Leon for four years. At first, Leon was spurned by the whole school but only Rachel was willing to approach him. ¡°Even if she wears a sack, she is better than your Inte celebrity face. Burberry clothes? What is there to show off? As long as she and I feel simple andfortable, we¡¯re fine.¡± When Leon finished saying this, he clicked on the phone screen again and left a sunspot. As he raised his hand, the cuff slid down, inadvertently revealing a watch. It is a limited edition of Patek Philippe. In fact, Leon thought that this watch is ugly, but its function is to urately report the leap year, the day, the week and the month of the day, and the mechanical perpetual calendar, which helps him to control the time of his spiritual practice. Most people do not realize the ¡°mechanical beauty¡± and thought that they are just pretending to show off their wealth. They must admit that poverty really limits their imagination. Linda¡¯s eyes changed and her eyebrows jerked. At this time, Rachel is still trapped in an inferiorityplex. She stretched out two small hands and covered her red face. A limited-edition Patek Philippe women¡¯s watch emerged from her white wrist. Rachel seemed to realize this and hurriedly put down her little hand. She didn¡¯t want to guilt herself with luxury goods. She had to learn by herself if she wanted to catch up with Leon.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, Linda cannot calm down. These two watches are both limited editions of Patek Philippe! Linda has been acting cute for more than a month. However, her boyfriend Bryant is stingy and didn¡¯t buy it for her. She¡¯s extremely jealous to death! Linda shut up instantly, and she no longer had the strength to ridicule Rachel and Leon. She was embarrassed to death, implied that she met two masters of pretending. At the same time, Dani just learned from his spy that Bryant was probably the one he was waiting for. ¡°Are you sure that you heard me? The gentleman I¡¯m waiting for is in the teahouse?¡± ¡°I heard you Mr. Dani clearly, I heard with my own ears that there was a man named Bryant who was very arrogant and crazy. He had just been in Fairmont for more than a month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The time coincides with the human setting. So, take me to where he is and I¡¯ll see him at once!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 56 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 56 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 56 I Am the King Here Currently, in the teahouse. Bryant is still threatening Leon. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t have Tabitha to back you up, I¡¯ll see what you can do!¡± However, Linda is honest and no longer dared topare and show off her wealth. Because of Leon and Rachel¡¯s watches, only take a single out of them, one can buy dozens of Burberry. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to back me up. I¡¯m more than enough to deal with you. What kind of person are you to disturb me while I drink tea and y chess?¡± Leon gently dropped a sunspot and defeated the national yer he yed with online. He put away his phone, raised his head, and nced at Bryant with a cold look in his eyes. Leon looked up, which means he¡¯s finally getting serious. And the national yer who lost to Leon, he¡¯ll be afraid to know that Leon yed chess while he dealt with others. If the national yers knew the truth, they would probably copse even more. Rachel, who was seated at the opposite, was surprised to see Leon sitting still and continued to y chess in the face even after he heard a strong threat from Bryant. She didn¡¯t expect that Leon knew chess, which is not a board game that ordinary people can y. ¡°Who the fuck are you pretending to be? I will crush you today! This pot of hot tea will perm your head!¡± After mocking, Bryant picked up a pot of tea on the tea table and threw it at Leon. Leon immediately noticed the movement of Bryant and rapidly reacted. He had intended to teach Bryant how to be a man with a trick of gossip. But just then, Rachel jumped over and used her back to block the hot tea for Leon. It¡¯s not that Rachel is faster than Leon, but when she heard Bryant said that he wants to pour hot tea on Leon, she plunged into Leon¡¯s arms without hesitation and made her back as a barrier. Yuck! As soon as the hot scald was poured, Rachel clenched her lips in pain. She frowned because of the burn and her little face was wrenched, almost unconscious with pain. Holding the warm fragrant soft body in his arms, Leon quickly took emergency measures. He hurriedly wiped his palms on Rachel¡¯s back. He used 10% of the cold palm to neutralize the scalding of boiling tea. Then, he went to the middle part of Rachel¡¯s chest and use a little finger to relieve the pain for her. After dealing with this quickly, Rachel won¡¯t leave any scars on her back. The girl cares about her skin very much, but Rachel still dared toe forward and risk being scalded or even disfigured to block the hot tea. Which showed how important Leon is in her mind. Leon gently put down Rachel¡¯s face and turned to Bryant who is as cold as frost. As soon as his eyes were turned up, his gaze suddenly showed a strong murderous spirit. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Leon punched Bryant in the face which instantly made his mouth and nose bleed and his incisors shattered. It¡¯s another kick that he gave to Bryant! If the window were a few centimeters shorter, Bryant would definitely fly out of the window. Other people who witnessed it had no idea that Leon would suddenly be so grumpy. Originally, Leon did not intend to spare Bryant. When he saw that Rachel was shielding her injury from the hot tea, Leon was even angrier! This is his reverse scale. If anyone touches her, he will not just die but be crippled! Bryantid on the ground. He rolled with pain, cried out for his father and mother, and screamed again and again. On the other hand, Linda was so frightened that she just stood where she was. She trembled and became speechless. She didn¡¯t expect that her usually swaggering and domineering boyfriend was now so abused by the man who drank tea and yed chess. Bryant, who was hammered by the explosions of punch, howled madly. ¡°Today you hurt me, tomorrow will be your death! Do you know who my sister is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Leon shook his head with a sneer. Again, he never cared about the identity of the other party. He only knew those who deceived him and they wille to a miserable end! Leon went to Bryant and gave him a p and a kick, but it was just an appetizer for him. How could he stop before the main food was served? But Bryant suddenly changed his tune and begged Leon for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, please forgive me, please let me go, my sister will give you a lot of money.¡± ¡°What is money? will I need it? I will discipline you for your parents and let you know what it feels like to be in pain! ¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leon stepped closer to Bryant. Beneath him is Bryant, begging like a dog. Leon was indifferent and his face looked like frost. Just then, there was a cry of anger from behind. ¡°Stop! Stop it now! Otherwise, my Danielle Family will make your life a living hell with the help of the whole n.¡± Dani appeared. When the other customers in the teahouse saw Daniing, they immediately realized that there was a big deal. You know the whole street is full of Dani. Danielle Family is the king of this mall! Leon didn¡¯t turn around but sneered back to Dani instead. ¡°Who are you? Who are you tomand me?¡± ¡°I am the king of Fairmont Street! In this street, I have the final say. Let him go at once. It¡¯s good for both you and me!¡± Dani¡¯s face is like ayer of frost and is tight It was his angriest moment in recent years. ¡°Dani, the older you get, the more confused you get. You might as well rip your head off and be a night pot!¡± Leon still turned his back to Dani, as if the elders were lecturing the younger generation. ¡°I¡¯m not confused. I advise you to stop, or you and I will suffer. He¡¯s the one I¡¯m waiting for. You have no idea how honorable this man is!¡± As early as a week ago, Dani received a notice from Morgan that the headquarters of the ruthless family group would send someone to inspect and take over Fairmont Street. Fairmont Street is the property of the ruthless Millers Family. While Dani is just an escrow, it¡¯s not too much to say that he is a part-time worker. Cruel family, Houston has always had its legend. This is an immortal legendary business empire. However, very few people have really encountered them. Even Dani, who¡¯s the business hegemon of Fairmont is not qualified to get in touch with the ruthless family. Not to mention their ruthless son, even if he¡¯s a department head of the family group, it is difficult to meet each other. After all, in the business empire of the ruthless family, there are still many people of the same size as Fairmont City, and Dani is not qualified. It has always been only a grant from the cruel family, and the Morgan family issued instructions for him to turn around the funds and take charge of the operation of the shops on Fairmont Street. Dani didn¡¯t know how many times in the dream does he want to meet the group headquarters. Even their group¡¯s executive driver is not in vain this life. The moment when he learned that the group would send someone to Fairmont City, Dani was very nervous. Aside from being excited, he feared that he would be snub by each other and arouse his disgust. Now, Dani believes that Bryant is the one he wanted to wait for. Even if he is not a member of Millers Family who inherited a ruthless bloodline, he is from a department head of the group headquarters. He should serve him as a god. Leon did not listen to Dani at all just even if he imed that he is the king of Fairmont Street! Dani has no right tomand him! Leon raised his right foot and stepped hard on Bryant¡¯s face. When Dani saw this, he roared like crazy. ¡°Son of a bitch! I¡¯m tired of negotiating! I, Dani, will cut you alive today!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 57 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 57 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 57 Penalty for Ripping Off the Construction Site Dani is like a grumpy lion at this time. The thick intention of killing broke out in his eyes, wanting to tear Leon apart! However, Leon was lightheaded and calm, and his right foot was still on Bryant¡¯s face. This Bryant will be eaten by Leon today, and I can¡¯t even keep it! He wanted to leave a mark on Bryant¡¯s face so that he can always remember how to be a man. A momentter, Leon took his foot away from Bryant¡¯s face. See, a huge shoe print, iparably clearly printed on the face of Bryant. Got it! Ruthless Childe¡¯s masterpiece of art! These size 43 shoe print that is pressed on Bryant¡¯s face, also have a different artistic demeanor. The shoe prints given to him by Leon are naturally unusual and cannot be erased, whether they are dry cleaning or water washing. It¡¯s harder to treat than a tattoo and can¡¯t be scraped off unless you use a knife. Dani was so angry that he never thought that Leon was not frightened by his authority and seemed to take him lightly. This made him very confused. The other party is not a fool, how can he turn a blind eye to the threat of a Dani? This is what Dani doesn¡¯t understand the most. In Fairmont City, only the Wyatt family dared to challenge the local forces against the Danielle Family. Looking at Fairmont City, his power as a member of the Danielle Family is on a par with the Wyatt Family. He also wanted to put pressure on the Thompson family, which can be naturally said to be a leader in the local consortia of Fairmont City. On the other hand, he was on good terms with the Wyatt family and did notpete onmercial projects. He was drinking with Boss Thompson just a few days ago. Unless it is a foreign force, Williams Family in the provincial capital is a powerful external force. ¡°Are you from Indra or not? It¡¯s strange, even if they are people from Indra, they can¡¯t help but give me Dani a face! ¡± Dani¡¯s face was dignified. And then Leon finally turned around. He sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Dani, what do you want me to say about you? You don¡¯t believe me, you trust this man!¡± Dani was confused and haunted by doubts. ¡°You? What do you mean?¡± ¡°What else do you mean? I¡¯m the one you¡¯re waiting for today!¡± Leon¡¯s tone was cold. Today, Leon originally nned to take Rachel shopping smoothly and take over Fairmont Street smoothly ording to his way. Unexpectedly, the Danielle Family made so many moths. Dani¡¯s wrinkled brow gave him another sharp pick. ¡°You!¡± Are you really?¡± It is really unexpected to meet a member of the ruthless family group headquarters, unexpectedly wearing ordinary clothes. Especially because of the girl he brought, who seemed to shop a dozen pieces from Amazon goods because they are cheaper. How can this be linked to the other party¡¯s honorable identity? ¡°I believe Morgan informed you a week ago. Half an hour ago, I asked you toe to the teahouse to talk about it, but you questioned my identity, motherfucker!¡± Leon taught him a lesson. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hmm? I can¡¯t believe he knows Morgan! It was Morgan who informed me about it a week ago. He knew it too carefully. Is this really the one I¡¯m waiting for?! Dani thought. Just then, Dani¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Caller ID, it¡¯s Morgan! Dani¡¯s heart thumped when he saw the name. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake! Please don¡¯t!¡± Dani muttered anxiously, then turned into an empty teahouse and closed the door tightly. There are too many eyes outside, and Dani doesn¡¯t want to do bad things. Dani shook his hands and connected through the phone. Immediately, the receiver answered. It was Morgan¡¯s low-pitched but dignified voice. ¡°Has the Dani been handed over?¡± ¡°Just. It¡¯s going on. Oh, no, just. We just met. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so slow, didn¡¯t you get ready a week ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Morgan. I almost got the wrong guy so I took a little time.¡± ¡°Maybe because he usually keeps a low profile, but your eyesight is really poor!¡± ¡°I. I¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t snub him, or else there will be serious consequences!¡± ¡°Alright then. Well, Morgan, he¡¯s in the group headquarters. What¡¯s his position? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s not good for you to know too much. You just have to remember to follow his arrangement, or you will be poor in the next three generations of Danielle Family!¡± ¡°Good! Yes! I¡¯ll be sure to obey orders! ¡± ¡°Remember! It¡¯s a secret! ¡± ¡°I, Dani, always keep in mind that I will guarantee it with my life and fortune.¡± After finishing the call with Morgan, Dani trembled. He wobbled and began to shook. He quickly grabbed the next chair so that he didn¡¯t fall. Just then, Leon pushed the door in and closed the door. He doesn¡¯t want a third party to know what will happen next. When Leon calmly walked in, all Dani¡¯s nerves became tense. ¡°I, Dani, don¡¯t know Mount Tai. I beg your pardon!¡± See, Dani plop, kneeling on his knees, bending over, the whole head, also dropped to a very low position. Leon nced at Dani, with a sneer he answered. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled with these fancy things, I said, a secondter, will increase ayer of punishment!¡± The word of Childe is more important than Mount Tai. What Leon said, he realized one by one. What is said should be, there is no room for negotiation! At that particr time, Dani was extremely nervous. ¡°I hope I¡¯m notte and haven¡¯t exceeded your time. ¡± ¡°You did arrive at the teahouse within the specified time, but you didn¡¯te to me but someone else. And with that, you must be punished!¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°I beg you to give me your hand and show mercy. I beg your forgiveness.¡± ¡­¡­ Dani kowtowed ten times in a row, looking pale and scared out of his wits. Whether he saw his brain or three generations were poor, he could not ept such a punishment. Sometimes poverty is as terrible as death. ¡°If you came to the teahouse within the specified time, I can take back your previous punishment, but you went to the wrong person and must be punished!¡± After Leon said this, Dani was drenched in a cold sweat. He trembled and curled up on the floor. ¡°I announce that all the three generations of, Danielle Family will go out and volunteer to clean public toilets for 10 months, help citizens sort rubbish for 10 months, help granny cross the road for 10 months, help carry bars on construction sites for 10 months, and pick up bottles from tourist attractions for 10 months!¡± After Leon announced the punishment for Danielle¡¯s Family, Dani dared not look up and speak for fear of adding a few more punishments to him. ¡°Do you have any objection? It doesn¡¯t matter if you have it. I have reservations about it and I have the rights of final interpretation!¡± Leon smiled. This kind of punishment is very meaningful, not only did it radiate positive energy, but also torture and humiliate the Danielle Family. Leon was overjoyed. He was already imagining the scene of the third generation of Danielle Family going to the construction site. It must be very picturesque. Now, Dani breathes a sigh of relief. However, these punishments are enough for him to drink a pot. The descendants of the Danielle Family haven¡¯t done rough work for decades. It, may seem nothing to ordinary people, but for Danielle¡¯s Family, it is a kind of inhuman torture! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 58 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 58 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 58 Filial Piety of Dani Leon is happy, but that¡¯s a pain in Dani¡¯s heart. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t it too difficult to clean public toilets and rip off the construction site?¡± ¡°Is it big? Aunt cleaning can, uncle migrant workers can and you eat fat for nothing, so why not? ¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you talk any more, you will go to live in poverty. You¡¯ll go to the mountains to experience life and get up at 04:00 every morning to mow pig grass.¡± Leon has many ways to clean up Danielle¡¯s Family and teach them a long lesson. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll obey my boss¡¯ orders, but then, who will run the group?¡± Dani dared not to disobey. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. When you work during the day and go back to the office at night, the Danielle Family, especially your two grandsons, are used to being arrogant and unrestrained. Now it¡¯s up to me to discipline them so that they don¡¯t take detours.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°What my informant said is that your eldest grandson Jerry is a real jerk who runs fakes. But right now, he is still in the hospital. I¡¯ll wait for him to leave the hospital before you carry out your mission.¡± Dani said. Dani, the pet grandson madman, doesn¡¯t care about spoiling now. ¡°Anyway, Jerry is already a one-eyed disease, and it is not a fatal disease in other parts of the hospital. It will not take long for you to leave the hospital. Besides, Danielle Family will perform well. It is still unknown whether your family will still oversee the operation and management of the group in the future. This is an unknown. It all depends on my mind.¡± Leon spoke up. This second-tier trial task is not just about taking over the enterprise. The aim is to examine whether the current escrow is reliable, whether he works wholeheartedly for Miller¡¯s Family, and whether he absolutely obeys his orders. If Leon feels that Danielle¡¯s Family is no longer appropriate, he has every right to kick it out. Since Millers is capable to support one Dani, they are also fully capable of supporting another ¡°Dani. Leon understood that this is also the meaning of the trial task. His father taught him that this is a test of his ability to see, recognize, and employ people, and this is the stage that the heirs of the ruthless family must go through. Like the Thompson family, Louise Thompson was also intimidated by Leon. Right now he obediently bowed to Leon, even the school bully Gerald is also obedient to him. For now, it depends on whether the Danielle Family people keep abreast of the times. ¡°Sir, you are right. I have no problem with it. If there is anything else, sir, please let me know.¡± In fact, Dani has been intimidated by Leon. The reason why he is afraid of Leon is not entirely because he is afraid of the identity of Leon, but he is really shocked by the aura emitted by Leon itself. From the moment the Richmond Pavilion refused to ept his VIP card, Dani deeply felt the difference between him and Leon, which must have experienced a great scene. But at that time, he only thought that Leon was arrogant and did not know the nature of heaven and earth. Later, in the face of the threat and rudeness of Bryant, he broke out from a low profile, acted decisively and just overbearingly, which made him shudder. Dani, the de facto controlling shareholder of Diluc¡¯s Enterprise, dared not to have the slightest objection now. ¡°The conversation between you and me must be kept secret, and my identity must not be revealed during this period in my city of peace. As for how you exin to your children and grandchildren, it is your business. Isn¡¯t it difficult to make up a suitable excuse?¡± Leon tugged at the corners of his mouth and asked with a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, sir. I know what to do.¡± Dani replied with his head down. ¡°When I make time, I will make a special field visit to Diluc¡¯s Enterprise. Also, there is a very serious problem on Fairmont Street. All the unhealthy tendencies of the descendants of your n must be eradicated, and you can finish the rectification within a week!¡± Leon¡¯s tone became serious. The purpose of investment by ruthless families is to make money, and it must not be destroyed in the hands of outsiders. ¡°Yes, sir, I¡¯ll do everything you tell me to do.¡± Dani nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it. I hope you can seize thisst opportunity, otherwise, there will be no more Danielle Family enterprises in Fairmont.¡± After he said this, Leon was ready to push the door and leave. At this time, Dani suggested ¡°Sir, I heard you said you wanted to buy jade jewelry for that beautiful woman. I happen to have anolin white jade pendant made of fine Hetian seed material. I have kept it all the time, but I have never used it.¡± Leon stopped and sipped gently at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Even if you are still a little filial, the general pendant cannot enter my eyes. This jade pendant of yours, what¡¯s so special?¡± ¡°Mr. Leon, I bought this jade pendant at Christie¡¯s auctionst year for 20 million dors. If you don¡¯t mind, sir, you can pick it up at home with me.¡± Dani said. ¡°If it¡¯s ordinary stuff, I advise you to think twice,¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°It is absolutely a high-quality good. Purenolin white jade, Jade old pit material.¡± Dani said seriously. Leon nodded and answered. If Dani is not sure, he will not offer jade on his own initiative. He can¡¯t find himself ufortable. Squeak¨C The door opened. The two walked out of the room. Leon is in front and Dani is in the back. The size of the steps taken by the two men was almost the same. In the eyes of others, this is very strange. Because Dani stared down at Leon¡¯s steps. Every time Leon took a step, he followed. It feels as if Dani is afraid to walk in front of Leon. Leon was speechless. He nced back at Dani. Just now they agreed to keep a low profile. But as a result, Dani is like an old ve. He followed him timidly, which was easy to make people suspicious. Dani seemed to grasp the meaning of Leon and tried to rx his taut nerves. However, the mood of this kind of thing cannot be easily adjusted, Dani¡¯s control is a bit difficult. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s all break up. Harmony leads to wealth.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Dani looked around and grinned with a stiff expression. At this time, Rachel trotted up to Leon and asked with concern. ¡°Leon, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rachel just had a chat with Mr. Dani and exchanged with his collection experience.¡± Leon exined. Rachel¡¯s brow stretched out, and she was relieved that Leon was all right. When she heard that Leon exchanged collection experiences with Dani, Rachel felt another wave of admiration. ¡°Leon knows a lot, and it is also a skill to be lucky by his own ability.¡± Rachel thought silently in his heart. After that, Leon and others walked out of the teahouse. The teahouse is across the street from the Richmond Pavilion, and there are still 1/3 of the people who used to watch the hustle and bustle in the busy cab. Some people have been standing there waiting to see the results, but they are really drunk. In Italy, there is always no shortage of people who eat melons and go to the theatre. They wondered how Dani would fix the young man, which was the topic they talked about most of the day. When they saw that the young man walked out of the teahouse safe and sound, they were both disappointed and surprised. It¡¯s no fun to watch. How can I brag with my family and friends when I¡¯m drinking wine and chewing peanuts at night? Just then, 500 meters away in the southeast of the street, there was a sound of smashing things. It¡¯s like broken ss. It was crackling and dense. Leon was attracted to the noise and turned around to find that it was the Patek Philippe that was sold not long ago! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 59 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 59 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 59 That¡¯s Your Little Grandfather ¡°It¡¯s my shop.¡± Leon stared solemnly and said with a serious face. The store was smashed! Someone smashed the shop under his nose, it was crazy! Without saying a word, he went straight to Patek Philippe. At this point, Dani panicked. He followed closely, extremely uneasy, and had a foreboding. ¡°I don¡¯t know which stupid fool dared to smash my subordinate¡¯s shop and make trouble under my nose. He was too bold. I hope it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with my Danielle Family.¡± At this time, Bryant had just got up from the teahouse and it was not clear that the big shoe marks on his face could not be erased. After being abused by Leon, there is nothing he can do about Leon for the time being. Bryant, who had no ce to vent, pped Linda in the face. ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s all because of you! You are a scourge! ¡± Linda dared not respond even if she felt very aggrieved. He said that if she had not pretended to force him, he would not have been beaten by others. The anger in Bryant¡¯s heart did not go away. His face was livid and his eyes were bleak. ¡°This boy, I¡¯ll remember this face and I must avenge it! When my sister finds out that I have been beaten, she will feel sorry for me to death, and then I will remove his bone and feed it to the dog!¡± Bryant¡¯s sister is a little bit powerful. More than a month ago, he got special funds from a powerful family in the provincial capital and came to Fairmont to set up an enterprise. Recently, several projects done by his sister are in full swing. Although it is not a local force in Fairmont, there have been a lot of pictures recently. Only 500m away, Leon and others walked a few steps to get there. Sure enough, the Patek Philippe store was smashed, and at the door stood more than a dozen men in security uniforms, tall, short, fat and thin. And among these security guards is Tommy. Yes, this guy has a palmprint clearly printed on each side of his face, which is a masterpiece of Leon¡¯s art. Leon¡¯s face was grim and serious, and his elegant eyes opened slightly, he was not angry nor proud. Tommy turned his head and at first, saw the anger that Leon concealed, he had held back and lit it at this moment. ¡°Parasites! How dare you bring it to the door? I smashed your shop, and now I¡¯m smashing to you!¡± Tommy roared. Leon does not have too strong mood swings. In his eyes, Tommy is like an ant. If he smashed up his shop, he must pay a price. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Right then and there, Dani panicked. The foreboding just now came true atst. He did not expect that the person who smashed the Leon store was his little grandson Tommy. Oh, my God, you¡¯re ying a trick on me! The eldest grandson hasmitted a heinous crime of counterfeiting, and the little grandson even smashed the shop of the boss of the headquarters and asked me to stop Danielle Family. Dani is full of bitterness and wants to yell at the sky, but it is out of ce here. He was so angry as if he had a side stitch and his head was buzzed. He hadn¡¯t figured out how to make amends for Leon. At this time, Tommy was surprised to see his grandfather standing behind Leon. He felt that it would be much easier with his grandfather, and there was someone behind him. ¡°Grandpa, this kid needs repair. I smashed his shop and made him learn a lesson.¡± Tommy was also smug and thought Grandpa would praise him for his guts or something. Unexpectedly, Dani was so angry with him that he was about to vomit blood. ¡°Unworthy descendants! How dare you? You take a snapshot and look in the mirror. What are you doing now? You got a tattoo on your face. You are shameless! Why don¡¯t you get a nose ring? Isn¡¯t that more handsome? ¡± ¡°Hey, Grandpa, I don¡¯t have that idea yet. If Grandpa likes it, I¡¯ll get a nose ring tomorrow.¡± Tommy was embarrassed to say that the two clear palm prints on his face were left by Leon, which he thought would embarrass Danielle¡¯s Family. ¡°What an asshole, why can¡¯t you hear me clearly? And a nose ring? If you dare, I¡¯ll give you a discount on your leg!¡± Tommy roared. The hair of the body is the parent of the recipient. In the eyes of older people like Tommy, tattoos and nose rings are uneptable as insulting to their ancestors. Tommy felt embarrassed to the point that it can¡¯t be exined. This is Leon¡¯s hit. After all, there are a lot of people on the street, they are spread out and must be humiliated. ¡°No, Grandpa, I wouldn¡¯t dare to get the nose ring. Forget about it. I¡¯ll keep smashing the store.¡± Tommy said. Just now he took the Danielle Family security guard and smashed all the ss counters in Leon¡¯s store, but he hasn¡¯t damaged the Patek Philippe yet. What is extremely valuable is these luxury watches, and Tommy can¡¯t wait to continue to destroy them to solve his hatred. One-on-one fight, he can be defeated. He can only rely onrge numbers of people to damage each other¡¯s property. Tommy is about to smash it in front of Leon, which is not only a kind of catharsis but also a provocation to Leon. However, from the point of view Leon, this kind of behavior is extremely stupid. There is no need to take a notebook to write it down, and then directly estimate the loss of the smashed store, and then let Tommy go to the construction site for one more day for every dor lost. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have such childish behavior and the construction site is very energetic in summer.¡± Leon sneered at Tommy. It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! When Tommy heard this, he knew how Leon was going to punish him. Let his grandson, who has never experienced hardship, go to the construction site against the sun in the summer, which is even more torture than the top ten tortures of the Louisiana Dynasty! However, his disgraceful little grandson was still foulmouthed. ¡°Ha ha! Smash the shop for a while, keep smashing the shop all the time! Fairmont Street is my Family¡¯s territory, even if your shop is smashed to pieces, what can you do with me? My Danielle Family is in Fairmont City, and my hands and eyes are all over the sky so it¡¯s useless for anyone to come and stop me!¡± ¡°Hands and eyes are all over the sky? Oh? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Leon said this to Dani. Dani¡¯s face was pale and his body was shaking so badly that he thought he had had a seizure of epilepsy if he didn¡¯t know it. This kind of remark is usually all right to brag, but in front of the boss of the headquarters, it is taboo! How can a kitten shit on a tiger¡¯s neck?! ¡°No, no, no,¡± Dani exined hurriedly. He promised Leon that his identity would be kept secret, so he tried his best to ovee his fear, but he couldn¡¯t calm down when he heard such irreverent remarks from his grandson. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is this still you? The boy wants to be taught a lesson. Why are you getting kinder and kinder as you get older?¡± Tommy was deeply puzzled. His impression of his grandfather as tough meant that he can be called an iron fist. In this part of Fairmont City, he is definitely a boss. How has he be submissive now? Dani wants to teach Tommy a lesson to show Leon his determination, and on the other hand to make Tommy learn a lesson so he won¡¯t think his family is so good that the real behind-the-scenes yer can ruin his whole n with a sneeze. However, the scene is full of people with mixed eyes, and it may arouse suspicion if he¡¯s too afraid of Leon. So, what Dani did is he walked over, dragged Tommy to Patek Philippe, and closed the door tightly. ¡°Motherfucker, are you used to being arrogant, or are you not smart?¡± As soon as he came in, Dani scolded him in the face and beat Tommy with crutches. He doesn¡¯t know why Tommy scratched his head carelessly. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of wind his grandfather inhaled. ¡°Grandpa, I guess you¡¯re worried that smashing the shop in public will not have a good impact on our family. It¡¯s not a big problem. I don¡¯t know who we Danielle Family was afraid of. I have a way to keep things down!¡± Seeing that his little grandson was so rude, Dani felt that he had to make up a lie. ¡°Stupid! That¡¯s your little grandfather! ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 60 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 60 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 60 Kowtowing Ceremony ¡°Shit!¡± When Tommy heard his grandfather¡¯s words, he simply didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe his mood at that time. He felt that the three values are about to be subverted, just like he have always regarded him as a brother, and it turns out that Leon is his old father who has been lost for many years! Tommy still can¡¯t believe it, and he doesn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. He¡¯s about my age. How is that possible?¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible? He is a distant rtive of our family. He has high seniority. It¡¯s not too much for you to call him Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa, since when do we have such rtives?¡± Tommy is so confused that he found it difficult to ept the reality. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It can be traced back to your great grandfather¡¯s generation. In short, he is your little grandfather. You have to listen to him in the future. He has the right to make any request to you. His words are my words!¡± Dani also didn¡¯t bother to make up stories and gave Tommy serious orders directly. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t that bullshit? He and I are enemies, so how can we listen to him? I don¡¯t recognize him as a grandfather!¡± Tommy is not convinced. ¡°Son of a bitch! It¡¯s easy for your little grandfather to teach you a lesson! It¡¯s just that because of the rtionship between our two families, he didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Dani snapped. Tommy was embarrassed to say that the two p marks on his face were given by Leon, after all, it was not a glorious thing. ¡°Grandpa, that kid blinded one of my brother¡¯s eyes. We Danielle Family and he are enemies, so it¡¯s impossible to make friends with rtives with this feud!¡± Tommy mentioned that his brother Jerry has not been released from the hospital yet. He thought it would arouse his grandfather¡¯s hatred, but Dani immediately denied it. ¡°It was his own fault and he brought it on himself. I heard Ezra said that your brother would bite the hand that feeds him and framed your little grandfather. He was kind enough to cure him, but he was bitten back. That dyed his illness, which was the cause of his own nting, and he should bear the consequences! ¡± Tommy is bing more and more difficult to understand. How can Grandpa talk to outsiders? How can a business tycoon who dominates one side be a kind old man in the twinkling of an eye? ¡°Grandpa, are you confused? Anyway, that kid has a grudge against our family! ¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not confused at all. On the contrary, I¡¯m rational. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll suffer a lot, and then even I can¡¯t protect you! ¡± Dani didn¡¯t say anything, and he promised Leon to keep it a secret. But currently, Tommy was in no hurry to refute and question Grandpa. Because of his grandfather¡¯s expression, he saw him as dignified but anxious. In his memory, Grandpa has never been as serious as he is today. Grandpa is known for spoiling his grandson, especially doting on his two grandchildren. He buys whatever they want, and seldom scold the two grandchildren. But now, Grandpa¡¯s not on his normal self. That made Tommy realized the seriousness of the situation, maybe Leon really has the leverage to make Danielle¡¯s Family afraid. Otherwise, how could his Grandpa, a business tycoon, be afraid of a young man in his early twenties! That gradually awakened Tommy¡¯s arrogant posture ended, but it was still difficult to quell his anger. He felt that he was at least the hegemony of the youth in Fairmont City, and the second young master of the Danielle Family who was rich suddenly sprang out of a little grandfather of the same age. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was so angry with this guy that it almost exploded in ce. ¡°You must bear in mind what I said just now. Otherwise, our Danielle Family luck will change from prosperity to decline, and it will even be difficult to gain a foothold in the business circle, causing a disaster of blood!¡± Dani is not kidding. His descendants did not know the secret and naively thought that he had started from scratch. However, without the Millers throwing money, his family business would not have been able to rise at all. Dani still know how to measure and doesn¡¯t reveal much, but he solemnly warned Tommy that if he made a mistake, Danielle¡¯s Family will be finished. Linking the fate of the family together is enough to show the seriousness of the matter. ¡°All right, Grandpa.¡± Tommy finallypromised. ¡°This is my good grandson. Besides, if you smash up his shop, you must be punished. Remember not to resist. You must remember Grandpa¡¯s words!¡± Dani ordered again. Tommy said, what punishment can there be? At the worst,pensation can be made ording to the lost funds. ¡°What a big deal, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Tommy is still too young. Luther has a way of dealing with ¡°problem youth¡±. If he doesn¡¯t y the cards right, he will not have a choice but epts going to the construction site and foamed at his mouth. Dani nodded and did not rx. Although he has exined it to my grandson, it is still unknown whether I can pass the level of the boss at the headquarters. Then Dani opened the door and Leon understood what he meant and walked in. The door closed again, which filled the appetite of the onlookers outside. No one knew what these three are talking about. However, most people specte that nine times out of ten, Leon¡¯s entry is dangerous. ¡°Do you think this kid is stupid? It¡¯s obvious that Dani wants to catch turtles in an urn. Yet he still wants to run after closing the door?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and he even offered to send it to the door and put a pen on it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of bad luck, and Tommy has to beat the shit out of him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his girlfriend is so beautiful.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about this chick. Tommy will naturally take over, and it won¡¯t be our turn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that Tommy to be like that, he bis likely to be upied by the old man Dani. Old cattle eat tender grass, and it¡¯s exciting to think about it!¡± These small fart people also only knew how to talk high. Just like the keyboard man on the Inte, they have not seen Leon on the teahouse that he beat Bryant violently. Even if Danielle¡¯s Family hits Leon, it¡¯s not enough for Leon to y. In their eyes, Leon has been set up by Danielle Family and they are just waiting to see the show. In the store, Tommy bowed his head in silence. As he saw that his grandson was so blind, Dani held up his crutch and hit him on the legs. ¡°hurry up and kowtow to your little grandfather. It¡¯s your blessing to recognize your little grandfather today. Get down on your knees!¡± Dani ordered. As a matter of fact, what Dani said is true. In any case, it can be regarded as climbing into the rtionship of the boss of the group headquarters. If this little grandson is nimble but chose to cling to this big tree, it will definitely be a good thing for the Danielle Family. But then, it seems that Tommy is not very convinced. Since he didn¡¯t experience the kind of deep fear that Gerald has experienced, Tommy has not yet grown up. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to kneel. It¡¯s time to get rid of all this red tape.¡± Tommy said reluctantly. ¡°You must kneel to him!¡± Dani gave Tommy an ultimatum with a sharp look. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so troublesome. All right, I¡¯ll kneel. I¡¯ll kneel.¡± After saying this, Tommy knelt to Leon and felt displeased with ten thousand in his heart. ¡°Kowtow! Right away!¡± Dani urged again. ¡°What a hassle.¡± Tommy kowtowed reluctantly. From beginning to end, Leon looked cold. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t ept it, there¡¯s a chance for him to take it! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 61 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 61 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 61 Perfect male god Tommy showed an air of idleness after the service. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll bear the loss in the store. It¡¯s only about one million dors. Anyway, I haven¡¯t spent all my pocket money this year. I¡¯ve been sprinkled with water.¡± Leon wanted tough when he saw Tommy showing off his wealth without any change in his heart. This young master said nothing about more than nine billion dors of pocket money this quarter. ¡°Who gave you the courage to show off your wealth?¡± ¡°Since you can make up for the loss of our store so easily, I¡¯ll give you a little more fun, eight hours a day on the construction site, and part-time my bodyguard. I must be on call when I want to use you.¡± Bodyguards and so on, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. Leon was just trying to use a dogleg. With his skills, he didn¡¯t need anyone to protect him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On hearing this, Tommy immediately exploded. ¡°What the heck? A fight? You! ¡± Tommy was going to say you were sick, but he didn¡¯t say it because Dani¡¯s eyes were staring at him. Seeing Grandpa¡¯s warning, Tommy said half a word and swallowed into his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s easy to operate, and it¡¯s very fast to get started. When you get to the construction site, you will be a natural.¡± Leon chuckles. ¡°You are not convinced, no problem, we y coquettish operation. You¡¯re absolutely slutty!¡± Right now, Tommy¡¯s face was extremely ugly and constipated. I thought it would only be done with marypensation, but as a result, there was corporal punishment! Oh, my God, give me a break! Tommy regretted unceasingly, smashed what store ah, this was to find them ufortable! Seeing the unhappy look on Tommy¡¯s face, Leon smiled faintly. There will be a lot of hard life in the future, which he had nothing to do about it. A minuteter, Leon, Dani, and Tommy walked out of the store. Let down the onlookers who liked to watch the y, Leon was safe and sound, the wind was light and the clouds were light. Not only that, but you also saw Leon standing between Dani and Tommy when he came out. Position can reflect a person¡¯s status. At first nce, it looks as if Dani¡¯s family were apanying Leon. This will inevitably arouse people¡¯s discussion and arouse doubts in their minds. ¡°What the heck is this? Why is he all right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s strange. When did the Family Dani people be so kind?¡± ¡°The central position has made its debut, which was amazing!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, he hasn¡¯t been picked up by Dani¡¯s family. This man has something!¡± At this time, Rachel saw Leon walking out safe and sound, and his heart, which had hung up, finally fell. Leon didn¡¯t stay much longer and was about to leave with Rachel. Some things need to be taken care of next. First, he had to go to Family Dani, to get $20 million worth of pendants, and by the way, had a private chat with Dani about the handover. Family Dani now manages an industry that has other projects besides Fairmont Street. Also, Leon promised to treat Indra¡¯s wife three days ago, and he had to keep his promise. As for how Tabitha treats him, it had nothing to do with Carlo. At least Carlo was nice to him. If you go to Danielle¡¯s house, you won¡¯t go with Dani, whose Hennessy snake GT, was still parked in a hidden position on Fairmont Street. ¡°See youter.¡± Leon told Dani and left with Rachel. Dani¡¯s brow stretched out and waited nervously for a week, but it was almost done, and his mood was relieved. However, Tommy was different. He looked at the distant figure of Leon, rolled his eyes, and thought secretly in his heart. ¡°Obviously, he was about the same age, so why should I call him Little Grandpa? Although I admire him on the surface, I will trip him behind his back. The girl next to him was nice. I haven¡¯t seen such a pure and lovely girl in a long time. I really want to taste it!¡± On the way to pick up the car, the number of onlookers decreased gradually. The current rtionship between Leon and Rachel was like a future couple, only the window paper was not pierced. Rachel admired Leon more. What she admired was not money, but Leon¡¯s personality, charm, and ability. However, she has not thought about developing a romantic rtionship with Leon, because she felt that she was not good enough, and then she will find ways to enrich herself. When she has a skill, she will take the initiative to pursue Leon. Who would have thought that the beautiful and beautiful campus beauty with excellent temperament thought that she was not qualified to pursue Leon now? If arge number of admirers in the school knew, they will probably be angry enough to wield a knife from the pce. As for Leon¡¯s feelings for Rachel, he wanted to protect her even from the slightest harm. Leon¡¯s family also has a child bride, although there was no husband and wife, since childhood in a quilt roll, the several moles were clear. Now he has grown into a virtuous wife, intelligent, virtuous, and versatile, helping Family the Millers family run thergest venture capitalpany in Italy and winning the favor of Leon¡¯s mother. To choose in the future, it will take time to verify. Leon hasn¡¯t thought that far. He has always agreed with the saying ¡®that the road knows horsepower and sees the hearts of the people for a long time.¡¯ Only when we have experienced ups and downs together, then we can witness true love. What needs to be done now was topleteyer afteryer of the trial task as soon as possible in order to trick the family¡¯s cousins. Therger the family, the more people there are, and being in a rtionship was much more complicated than it seems. It won¡¯t be long before you get to the parking ce. Just then, the two suddenly heard someone shouting Rachel¡¯s name. As soon as Rachel turned around, she turned her head in doubt and found that it was Martin, the student president of the university. In fact, Martin was not only the student president, he also has famous, which the son of the president of Fairmont University. This person in the Fairmont University, but a popr figure, quite popr, especially weed by girls. Not only was he handsome and well-connected, but he also had goodmunication both inside and outside the school. He was also very talented, can write very beautiful calligraphy. He was the great god of calligraphy on campus. Speaking of Fairmont University, Gerald and Martin, have always been two extremes. Gerald was the notorious bully of the school, while Martin was the most talented student of the school. As for Leon, who has been unknown for four years, only ¡°poor¡± and ¡°rapist¡± can be remembered. And Martin had a lot of female fans in the school, and even some boys admired him very much, which can be said to be the perfect male god on campus. ¡°Hello, Martin.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say much, but to politely say hello. If it had been any other girl from Fairmont University, she would have had a heart in her eyes. Martin gently raised the corners of his mouth, looked at Rachel and smiled, and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I came here to buy a brush, there was a shop and the purple brush was the most authentic.¡± After saying this, Martin nced lightly at Leon and felt a little confused. Why was Rachel shopping with this former rapist? Did they happen to meet like me? However, this curiosity was only fleeting. In Martin¡¯s eyes, Leon was as light as air and cheap as dirt, which was not worth mentioning. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re about to graduate. Have you decided where to go? If you need it, I have a rtionship on my side, and I can provide you with the opportunity. ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 62 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 62 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 62 The poor is naive Right now, Rachel really needed an opportunity. When she was in college, she worked part-time and lived frugally, so she managed to make it to graduation. She wanted to have a good future so that all her hard work wouldn¡¯t go to waste. However, Rachel shook her head gently. ¡°Thank you, Martin, for your kindness. I intend to apply for a job on my own.¡± Rachel has made up her mind that she had to rely on herself, even if she continued to work on a difficult road. Although I majored in clinical medicine, I am not sure what I will be doing in the future. Martin was slightly surprised to see Rachel refuse, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? The opportunity is rare. You are very intelligent, and you can adapt to your post quickly. ¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯d like to try it myself.¡± Rachel answered. Usually, on campus, Martin had an understanding of Rachel, although not in the same ss, Rachel was also a member of the student union. Martin was not particrly surprised by Rachel¡¯s refusal. He appreciated such a simple and persistent Rachel. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as soon as you figure it out,e to me immediately, and I¡¯ll take care of everything for you.¡± Martin was not only the son of the headmaster but also great talent in Fairmont and has established rtionships with many enterprises. I can see that Martin was interested in Rachel. One was the school beauty, the other was the school genius, which was perhaps the best match in the eyes of university alumni. However, Martin has not expressed this meaning to Rachel. He was lofty, arrogant, with all kinds of halos, and wanted to find a life partner who was worthy of each other. He likes the simplicity and beauty of Rachel, but it was obvious that Rachel¡¯s family background did not match his. As the only son of the president of Fairmont University, Martin had a high sense of superiority. Not only identity but also talent, he thinks that in Fairmont City, no one can match him except the Liam, of the Geller family. Therefore, in choosing a mate, he attached great importance to each other¡¯s ability and unique appearance, which was the best choice for him to choose a mate. In this situation, he was different from Leon. Leon didn¡¯t care how good the other half was, because no matter how good the other half was, he can¡¯t be better than him. Leon paid more attention to what was inside. If a girl has eyes full of him, true feelings will prevail. ¡°Rachel, let me drive you back to school.¡± Martin¡¯s confident invitation. The president of his Maserati was parked not far away. It is the dream of how many girls can be invited by his great talent, and the car was still imported millions of luxury cars. However, something unexpected happened to Martin. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back with my ssmate Leon. Thank you for your kindness.¡± Rachel shook his head. Martin this time was difficult to calm down, Rachel unexpectedly refused his initiative! This was different from the job opportunities offered just now because sending her back to school was just on the way. Martin thought that Rachel will not refuse this kind of effort. However, the truth was that Rachel not only refused but also told Martin, to go back with Leon. Such an answer made Martin so angry that his face suddenly darkened and seemed to be able to drip out water. He almost doubted life. Which of these many halos is not better than Leon, a notorious poor dog like Fairmont, the great genius of Fairmont, and the son of the headmaster? ¡°Even if Rachel was simple and kind, it was impossible not to see that I have a crush on her. My car is President Maserati. She must have never sat on it when she has grown up. Was it possible that you have wronged her when you walk with such a talented person like me?¡± Martin thought to himself. Although Martin was different from Gerald as arrogant and domineering, he tends to hide that sense of superiority in his heart, even more, arrogant than Gerald in his heart. Rachel has never been in the Maserati, but she has been in Leon¡¯s Hennessy Viper GT, which cannot be reced by hundreds of Maserati because it was a limited edition and has a price but no market. At the moment, Rachel did not know that Leon was driving here today, nor does Viper know that Viper that that was Leon¡¯s car, not a driver for a friend. Despite this, she declined Martin politely. Even if she squeezed the bus and subway with Leon, she feltfortable and happy. She liked Leon¡¯s low profile and connotation. Low-key but not pussy, in case of performance was very strong, quite a sense of security. The Martin in her eyes is different, although the person is also excellent in all aspects, it will give people a feeling that it is not easy to get along with, with a vaguely superior and domineering attitude. ¡°ssmate Rachel, did you run into Leon, too?¡± The cold touch on Martin¡¯s face suddenly withdrew, raised the corners of his mouth, and changed the expression of a smile, without showing his displeasure. ¡°No, we made an appointment to go shopping together,¡± Rachel answered truthfully. Hearing this, it was even more difficult for Martin to ept. What? Pure and lovely Rachel, went shopping with Leon, a notoriously poor dog! Martin¡¯s face was a little taut, originally a fake smile, but now it was more dull and stiff. ¡°It seems that you have a good rtionship. Are you guys in a rtionship?¡± Martin asked gloomily. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No. No, we¡¯re just friends. ¡± Rachel exined quickly. The main reason was that Rachel was worried that it will drive a wedge between her and Leon. After all, it was not sure whether Leon really had feelings for her. I am afraid that she will not be able to be a friend at that time. In the next period, Rachel intended to recharge herself. Only if she bes better then can she be worthy of Leon¡¯s knowledge. However, this does make Martin mistakenly think that Rachel has no feeling for Leon, or even dislike it, otherwise he would not be in a hurry to exin. ¡°Oh, I told you, for four years in college, the only thing the whole school knew about a nameless poor dog was because he was suspected of rape. How could this kind of scum catch up with Rachel, because he was too kind andpassionate to the vulnerable groups?¡± Martin took it for granted, but he didn¡¯t know that the limited edition Patek Philippe watch that Leon bought for Rachel would rece his proud Maserati president. The poor are naive! Leon can see that there was something small in Martin¡¯s heart. Was I the one who captured the heart of the school beauty by money? What I relied on were talent and temperament! For four years, he was nameless and reticent, so poor that he delivered takeout part-time, framed by the school bully and betrayed by his brother, as miserable as he could be. However, Rachel still kept in touch with him, never despised and never gave up, this was personality charm! At this point, Martin directly ignored Leon as air and then raised the corners of his mouth to preach to Rachel. ¡°Rachel, let me take you back to school. You are not fit to associate with someone. If you are close to her, you will be ck. If you are with the poor, your thinking will be poor, and your future and career will not improve.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 63 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 63 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 63 As long as you are good, I will buy you a street Martin can¡¯t hold on. The humble person set up, but the words were so harsh. Far from disagreeing with such cynicism, Rachel was angry. Of course, she could tell that Martin was mocking Leon. Still shook her head firmly and refused Martin¡¯s invitation again. At this time, Leon showed a bitter look and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left.¡± Rachel was amused by Leon, his mouth pursed and his eyebrows like a crescent moon. Martin wanted to show off his Maserati president¡¯s car, but considering that it was too out of line, after all, he had always been a gentle and courteous talent at Fairmont University, so he forcibly held back. However, Martin has never thought highly of Leon in his heart. He didn¡¯t think Leon will pose a threat to him, even less than Gerald. ¡°Oh, those losers who can¡¯t do so like to have a bad mouth!¡± Martin sneered with disdain, then turned around and added: ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s see you at the graduation party. I hope you won¡¯t be with this loser next time.¡± With that, Martin held his head high, ready to leave. However, what Martin doesn¡¯t know was that Leon really doesn¡¯t talk bad, and money was really just a word for Leon. ¡°Leaving after that?¡± Leon sneered. Leon has never been a pussy, in order not to let his identity arouse suspicion prematurely so that he does not show his edge. Dante is Ding, one yard to one yard! Martin has such a mean mouth that Leon was not going to wait until the graduation party. Before the hard dish at the graduation party, he gave Martin a taste of an appetizer. Martin was also very arrogant, he did not look back, turned his back to Leon cold hum, ¡°Vulgar words! The more ipetent people are, the lower their quality will be. Your provocative method is of no use to me. I have always been tolerant of others and will not argue with you! ¡± This Martin really has the nerve to say that he first ridiculed Leon, in rudenguage and now he was standing on the moral high ground pretending to be a civilized man. Martin said that and left. ¡°Hey, I asked you a question. Are you just leaving after farting?¡± There was no need for Leon to speak calmly towards hypocritical people. At this time, Martin¡¯s face twitched and his eyes were sharp and spicy, but only because his back was turned to the body, he went unnoticed. Martin felt that he could not stay any longer, worried that he would not be able to hold back and quarrel with Leon, which would damage his image of being a modest and gentleman. In particr, I feel that quarreling with a nameless little trash like Leon will make me look cheap. At this time, Rachel also gently shook her head at Leon, indicating not to do anything rashly. Martin was the son of the university president, and Rachel doesn¡¯t want Leon to have a grudge against Martin before graduation. Leon nodded, not because he was afraid of Martin, but because he felt that hitting people was no longer a pleasure. Today, I learned that both Tommy and Bryant use their fists to abuse food easily. Leon was going to do something new and make it a little more difficult, otherwise, life will be too boring. Tomorrow was the graduation thesis defense, how can we not give Martin some surprise? Gently twist the middle finger and thumb of Leon¡¯s right hand. In the twinkling of an eye, a tiny silver needle circled in front of Martin, flew into Martin¡¯s mouth, and nailed to the tongue with a track that could not be captured by the naked eye. This is a green mango needle. The tip of the needle is quenched with anesthetic to seal the root of the tongue and exert its medicine half an hourter. The urate strike will not anesthetize the whole body, only the tongue so that it cannot make any sound within three days. The green mango needle was a special skill of the divine doctor, which was originally used to treat people who havemitted mania. When the patient goes crazy, the patient¡¯s acupoints can be sealed with a green mango needle, so to avoid physical conflict when approaching the patient. Now used to deal with sprinklers, the most effective. Watching Martin¡¯s figure fade away, Leon smiled faintly at the corners of his mouth. In this earthly experience, it is also helpful to study the skill, just now the flying needle technique is quite familiar. ¡°Rachel, came with me to pick up the car. We¡¯ll go to Family Dani, first and wait for me to get things done, and then we¡¯ll take you back to school.¡± Leon said to Rachel. ¡°Leon, did you borrow the car?¡± Rachel came differently from Leon, so she didn¡¯t know it before. ¡°Yes.¡± Leon chuckles. Rachel wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. She originally wanted to persuade Leon not to borrow the car, although he was the driver of the owner, if it is scratched, the repair is very expensive. Leon has already spent a lot of money today, and even if the moneyes quickly now, it can¡¯t be wasted. However, she felt that too much interference in Leon¡¯s life is inappropriate and is not qualified to point fingers. Leon picked up the Hennessy snake GT and drove Rachel, in the direction of Danielle¡¯s house. Few people know that Leon was the owner of Viper, except for Mr. Steven of the Bank of Italy and Liam of the Geller family. Even Rachel thinks Leon was the driver, not the owner. ¡°Viper¡± galloped along the road, such as the wind like electricity, the effect of blowing up the street was a full score. On the other hand, Rachel clenched her lips and kept her eyes closed all the time, afraid to look out of the window. Her little heart was beating wildly, and she was almost scared to death. The life of the rich was so simple and boring. What¡¯s the point of racing onnd? Leon preferred to drive a yacht on the sea rather than a supercar. The roar of the Hennessy serpent GT skimmed across the road, leaving a ck Maserati president behind. Martin, the president of Maserati, certainly wouldn¡¯t have thought it was Leon driving the Viper that made him look gray. Even Martin has an envious look on his face and greedy eyes. He clenched his teeth and thought to himself, ¡°On my 60th birthday, I hope I can have such a limited- edition top luxury car!¡± ¡­¡­ Half an hourter, Leon came to Danielle to meet her. Stefan, Dani¡¯s son, was in the hospital with Jerry and was not at home. Not wanting to waste time, Leon had a private conversation with Dani in the study as soon as he arrived at Dani¡¯s house. The handover was going very well, and now it depended on the performance of Danielle¡¯s people. Especially Jerry and Tommy, the son of a bitch, Leon will convince them! After talking about the handover, Dani gave Leon thenolin white jade pendant sold at Christie¡¯s auction. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . This pendant was worth 20 million dors and was a delicate piece of jade. Dani¡¯s filial piety, Leon epted. This pendant was just for Rachel as a gift. On the day of the graduation party, Leon wanted Rachel to be the most morous one. Aftering out of Dani¡¯s house, Leon was going to send Rachel back to school, and then he will discuss with Cassandra about treating his wife. Today, when I met Tabitha in the teahouse on Fairmont Street, she didn¡¯t mention it. It seems that the leprechaun still doesn¡¯t trust him. Standing at the school gate, Leon took out a jade pendant, wrapped it around Rachel¡¯s smooth jade neck, and personally put it on her. Rachel¡¯s face was covered with peach blossoms and her eyebrows were shy. She bowed her head and dared not look into Leon¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was very expensive, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not too expensive, it¡¯s just 2 million.¡± In order not to surprise Rachel, Leon said only that it was 1/10 of the true value. ¡°it¡¯s too expensive, so you might as well sell it. If you invest this money, I don¡¯t feel at ease with 2 million pendants hanging around my neck.¡± Unexpectedly, Rachel still thinks the gift was valuable. In fact, Leon understood what Rachel meant, and it¡¯s all for his own sake. Rachel didn¡¯t know who he really was. Leon pinched Rachel¡¯s little face with a doting look on his face. Not to mention the 20 million jade pendant, even if a street, a city, it can be! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 64 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 64 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 64 A fraud ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s no hurry. You can prepare for the graduation thesis defense tomorrow.¡± Leon smiled. ¡°What about you? Why don¡¯t we go to the library and read together?¡± Rachel asked with a red face. ¡°I have some things to take care of. You can wait for me tonight.¡± Leon said. Thesis defense, with Leon¡¯s IQ and professional ability, can give lectures directly to mentors. Rachel was not forced to stay, she knew that Leon was not an ordinary person, there were still a lot of things to do. This further strengthens Rachel¡¯s determination to try to catch up with Leon! After saying goodbye to Rachel, Leon drove away from Fairmont University. GT Hennessy Viper reappeared in Fairmont University many dayster, almost the same as the previous times, and caused a sensation in the whole school. However, Leon still kept a low profile and did not spend more time near the school. Others only saw the cool car driving away, but it was difficult to recognize Leon in the driver¡¯s seat. The owner of the car has always been a mystery! It is spected that the owner of the Hennessy viper GT was likely to be the car of the Liam of the Geller family in Fairmont City. Liam runs thergest supercar club in Fairmont, so people think it was the most likely him. Leon pretended to be poor for four years, and even if he drove an SUV, it will surprise Fairmont University alumni. But not long after Leon left the university campus, he received a call from Cassandra. Carlo was still polite and treated Leon as the heir of ancient medicine, but now he will keep a lower profile if he asks for Leon. ¡°Leon, where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up. I live in Beverly Hills. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never been here before. ¡± Beverly Hills residence was the rich area of Fairmont City, where there are lots of vis and foreign houses, especially theke view rooms facing theke vis are the most luxurious. Carlo predicted that Leon should have little contact with wealthy areas like Beverly Hills. However, Leon has not only contacted but also the owner there, the real hidden boss who owns three lake-view houses. ¡°I know the ce. I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡± Leon answers Carlo. I¡¯m on my way home, so why bother Carlo to pick it up? ¡°Well, be safe on the way, mention my name when you go to the ce, and the property staff will bring you over,¡± Indra said. The service of the richmunity was definitely different from that of the ordinarymunity. Every year, a lot of property fees are paid, and the service was a Filipinomission. ¡°Oh, by the way, the patient¡¯s condition, I also need to ask her if she has any other diseases besides cervical spondylosis, so that I can go there with the medical equipment that may be used ording to the condition you describe,¡± Leon said. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°In addition to cervical vertebra problems, my wife was also prone to insomnia. She can¡¯t sleep at night and can¡¯t sleep over and over again, probably because she was exhausted to take care of the new store for me.¡± Carlo exins. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Leon said calmly. ¡°Leon is not as simple as you think. You¡¯d better conclude a face-to-face treatment. You are dissatisfied with your saying that all the major hospitals in Fairmont City, and even invited famous doctors in the provincial capital, are not effective in treatment.¡± When Carlo mentioned his wife¡¯s illness, he was always in a sad mood. When he came to Fairmont City, he opened five stores one after another, and the whole family went to war, busy. His wife was busy and paid a lot. Take the medicine prescribed by the doctors, the effect is not good, not only cannot y an immediate effect, and still insomnia after stopping the drug. ¡°Well, don¡¯t panic.¡± Leon was very calm. Although the condition of Carlo¡¯s wife has not yet been diagnosed, Leon¡¯s treatment has always maintained a calm heart. When Leon learned about the general condition of Carlo¡¯s wife, he already knew which medical devices to prepare next. Not much,monly used ones are fine. This kind of disease, whether it was small or not, is not an acute disease, but it has a chronic attack and is very excruciating. Almost half an hourter, Leon came to Beverly Hills to Carlo¡¯s house. Leon¡¯s vi was not far from Carlo¡¯s, and the vis in Leon upy a superior location here. The good charm here is really good. Leon had Mark Jay to teach the art of Fengshui, and he certainly won¡¯t choose the wrong ce. However, because Leon usually goes out early and returnste, he will practice turtle rest on the open- air balcony only when he has calcted the auspicious time. It was precisely for this reason that it has be the most mysterious existence of the whole rich community. When he reached Carlo¡¯s residence, under the guidance of the housekeeper, he entered Carlo¡¯s study. Indra stood up with a warm face and greeted the arrival of Leon with a smile. ¡°Leon, please have a seat.¡± Immediately, he called the babysitter at home to make tea. Carlo to reflect the importance of Leon, especially with sweet mountain spring water, boiled to brew the highest specifications of rock tea. Even the tea sets used for drinking tea were not ordinary products but were made by the master maker of pots. Just then, Tabitha went into the study. Tabitha nced at Leon with a bad look, and thenined to Carlo, ¡°Grandpa, why did you really bring him here?¡± ¡°Who did you look for, if you don¡¯t talk to Leon? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t looked for other doctors. I¡¯ve looked for all the doctors I know in the provincial capital and Fairmont City. Don¡¯t you know the effect of their treatment? Your grandmother has insomnia every night, but her cervical vertebra still hurts badly. It¡¯s an excruciating disease. Today, Leon can show that people treat us as friends. Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Carlo responded with some displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been kind to him. You¡¯ve helped him so much before and after. How can he be ashamed if he doesn¡¯te?¡± Tabitha disagreed with Grandpa¡¯s words. Hearing this, Leon smiled faintly. Yes, Carlo helped him out several times, but if Carlo didn¡¯t show up at that time, Leon would still be able to handle it. ¡°Tabitha, can¡¯t talk nonsense. It was Leon who was kind to me. Without him, my old bones would have been reduced to ashes by now.¡± Carlo also remembered that day in the morgue, woke up to see the first person, this life will never forget. ¡°I have a ssmate¡¯s father, who was a famous doctor who specializes in both traditional Western medicine. I have already contacted him. I think he will be there soon.¡± Tabitha said. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Carlo asked. ¡°His name is Grandpa Davis Wood, which may not sound familiar to you. He has just returned from abroad. He is a doctor of Western medicine from the University of Pennsylvania in the United States. He has more than 20 years of clinical medical experience in private hospitals in the United States. He can be described as studying both traditional Chinese and Western medicine.¡± Tabitha said. ¡°Davis? Family Wood, which can be called a traditional Chinese medicine family in the provincial capital, is the benevolent hall of the coastal area.¡± Carlo guessed. ¡°Exactly, Grandpa, the descendant of Benevolence, there is no doubt about this strength.¡± Tabitha is a little smug. As a native of the provincial capital, Indra certainly knows that Ren Xin Tang is very famous. ¡°I found a famous doctor in San Francisco and New York, but I failed to cure your grandmother¡¯s insomnia and cervical spondylosis. San Francisco and New York were both as famous as this one. I don¡¯t think he can do anything about it.¡± In fact, Carlo is much wiser than Tabitha, not only not confused but also very clear-headed. At this time, Tabitha seriously retorted, ¡°Grandpa, he is different, he is a doctor from the University of Pennsylvania, but also has a kind-hearted heritage, resume and birth are quite eye-catching, unlike someone, a fraud!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 65 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 65 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 65 Croton as medicine William¡¯s daughter was still sharp. Tabitha and Leon were really like a pair of enemies, pinch as soon as they meet. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Leon is not bad at all.¡± Carlo also has a headache for her granddaughter. It was intended to match up the young couple, but it seemed that the granddaughter still has a strong opinion of Leon. In the final analysis, it was because Leon was too rational that it has all kinds of doubts about Tabitha. She had never seen anything she had not experienced, so she thought it was highly unlikely to exist. As everyone knows, there are all kinds of wonders in the world. Indra was very principled. Since he invited Leon here, he is sure to let him take care of it. As for the Davis, invited my granddaughter Tabitha, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just a little bitte.¡± ¡°I am very disappointed with my grandfather. I think it is too risky for you to entrust Grandma¡¯s safety to him.¡± Tabitha pouted her lips reluctantly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°My precious granddaughter, I usually spoil you and love you, but there is no discussion today. Leon is so skilled that even the dean of Ezra agrees that he is really not inferior to that Davis.¡± Carlo looked at Tabitha carefully. ¡°Grandpa, who is Ezra? To put it bluntly, the medical conditions in Fairmont are far worse than those in our provincial capital. His approval does not mean anything. To put it bluntly, someone can only be valued by Ezra at this level.¡± Tabitha raised her face and argued that she was right. She also aimed to get rid of Leon so that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about grandma taking risks. Carlo frowned and panicked when he heard this. The granddaughter has gone too far. Even if she questions others, there was no need to be so outspoken. Now, Carlo was particrly worried that Leon will leave here in a rage, and was even more worried about losing Leon as a friend. He hurriedly went to see Leon¡¯s face and was going to say something nice. However, Leon sat as steady as a mountain, his face unchanged, unaffected by Tabitha¡¯s words. It¡¯s not that Leon was willing to be humiliated, just because he doesn¡¯t take Tabitha seriously and treats her words like air. ¡°The adults are talking about things, and the children are interrupting. Even if you say all the words, it won¡¯t change anything. Go and y with the eggs at the same time.¡± One yard to one yard, Carlo was fine and worth interacting with. Leon can¡¯t just throw away his sleeves and leave because of a few words from Tabitha. If it was not for the sake of Carlo¡¯s face, but also treat a human. Being a doctor was not his full-time job, so there was no reason to be angry. At first, I treated Jerry¡¯s eyes in the hospital to return a favor to Ezra. If I had known Jerry¡¯s character beforehand, Leon would never have given treatment. Now Jerry was blind in one eye, and it was his fucking karma! ¡°You y with the egg! I¡¯m not a girl! ¡± Tabitha blushed with anger. Leon was delighted to see Tabitha angry. That¡¯s right. Girls can only be cute if they get angry. At this time, Carlo, thought silently in his heart, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Leon was so magnanimous that I was impressed. It was really a medical prodigy and a dragon and Phoenix among people. I like to deal with such young people. If he bes my grandson-inw in the future, I will have a bright future with the patron of my Williams Family.¡± It seemed that Carlo was very satisfied with Leon¡¯s performance, both in terms of medical quality and personality, which are deeply appreciated by him. In fact, however, if the two families were married, it is Williams who will climb thedder. Leon doesn¡¯t have that idea for the time being. However, many real celebrities are looking for his Millers Family¡¯s marriage. Take the pony, for example, in order to let his daughter, marry into the Millers, he even promised to give half of the game empire as a dowry. What was so powerful about the provincial capital of the Williams Group? It is a listedpany with a market capitalization of 50 billion, barely reaching the threshold of the top 200 in the world. When the babysitter made the tea, Indra could not even drink the tea, so he said to Leon, ¡°Leon, you are my honored guest. I leave my wife¡¯s illness to you. I am relieved that I do not have to be influenced by others, in the Williams family, I am still in charge.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get ready.¡± Leon nodded. When Tabitha saw that his grandfather insisted on letting Leon treat his grandmother, she became more and more out of breath. Across the air, she waved a small pink fist at Leon. The Davis she invited was still on her way and will be persuasive only when someonees. Leon, on the other hand, nced lightly and didn¡¯t bother to talk to her at all. After a pulse check, it didn¡¯t take much time for Leon to find out where the focus of Carlo¡¯s wife was. Among them, cervical spondylosis was aplication, not the root cause, was caused by other diseases. Leon first used acupuncture to give Carlo¡¯s wife acupuncture to treat various acupoints of the cervical vertebra. Tabitha was more nervous than anyone else in the whole process. She questioned Leon¡¯s medical skills, worried that it would aggravate her grandmother¡¯s illness and even endanger her life. Tabitha herself was very contradictory. On the one hand, she wanted Leon to expose his frauds plot, and on the other hand, she hoped that Leon will not make any mistakes, because one mistake will harm Grandma. She was engrossed in every detail of Leon, even though she knew nothing about needling. There was a faint smile on the corner of Leon¡¯s mouth. ¡°I said, can you read it? Do you know what kind of acupoint this was? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s called the ssic acupoint, and you¡¯re not afraid to fall out even if you stare so wide. ¡± Tabitha was flushed and angry, wanted to stretch out the manicure she had just done yesterday and scratch Leon¡¯s face a few times. ¡°Hello! Please pay attention to the needles and don¡¯t be distracted! ¡± Tabitha said angrily. ¡°I have my own limits. I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Go y with the balls!¡± Leon has already made up his mind, and his needling technique was steady and fine, and he can handle it easily. Carlo calmly watched him. He rested assured with Leon¡¯s works. He felt that since Leon could save him from dying, it should not be a problem to treat his wife now. Leon finished the needling in less than ten minutes. Unlike other traditional western medicine, Leon uses the stunts of divine medicine. There was no need for multiple courses of treatment, one course of acupuncture can be effective. ¡°Well, cervical spondylosis will not happen again.¡± Leon said and put away the acupuncture tools. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Tabitha looked puzzled. ¡°Of course, cervical spondylosis will not happen again, but then I will clear the focus for her. This cervical spondylosis is aplication caused by the focus.¡± Take out the pen and paper, and Leon writes down a prescription. ¡°Take a dose of the decoction ording to this prescription, and the disease will be cured after three days.¡± Leon has been used by Jason and Christian in this prescription. It¡¯s just that the dose this time is different from thatst time. Tabitha quickly grabbed the prescription, looked at the strange names of Western herbal medicine, and only knew thetter two vors. ¡°Euphorbia, ice water, shrub, treatment for the cold disease, morning glory, Croton, what¡¯s going on? Why is there Croton? You want to hurt my grandmother! ¡± Tabitha was furious and had a ferocious expression on her face. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 66 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 66 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 66 This is axative ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Many things can be used in medicine, such as centipedes, earthworms, dandelions, and dog-tail grass, all of which can be used as medicine.¡± Leon calmly said, ¡°Croton hot, taste pungent, phlegm, water, insecticidal, purging cold umtion, customs clearance, although there is a small poison, but cannot deny its medicinal value.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s often mentioned in martial arts movies that Croton is used as axative, you quack!¡± Tabitha used. ¡°If you cast pearls before swine, you know nothing about medicine!¡± Leon¡¯s tone grew colder and colder. The magical doctor was handed down from person to person, and he was called a quack, but he was really drunk. If you hadn¡¯t experienced, Williams family in this earthly world, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to get Leon at all. At this time, Carlo said roundly, ¡°There is no need to make a noise. I believe Leon, is a drug. We can¡¯t deny its other medical value just because Croton is axative. Tabitha, you are not as professional as Leon.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you trust him too blindly. I admit that he has two skills, but his level is really limited. I don¡¯t believe that so many doctors can solve the difficult andplicated diseases that can¡¯t be cured by doctors.¡± Now Tabitha has an anxious look on her face and was particrly concerned about her grandmother¡¯s safety. It can be epted if it can¡¯t be cured, but if it bes more and more serious, it will be irreparable! ¡°Blind? You underestimate your grandfather. I¡¯m not confused. My mind can tell the pros and cons of the pros and cons. ¡± After saying this, Carlo immediately called the housekeeper. ¡°Go and get the medicine at once. Just follow this prescription and hurry back!¡± Carlo trusted Leon, very much. He refuted his own granddaughter and made a decisive decision. Tabitha was very disappointed with her grandfather. Sheined that her grandfather believed Leon who was not responsible for her grandmother¡¯s health. However, the Davis she invited has not yet arrived, and as a medical doctor, what she said was not convincing. Before long, the housekeeper grabbed the medicine ording to the prescription, and then the babysitter fried the medicine. In the process, Leon sat calmly in ce, quietly waiting for the babysitter to fry the medicine. In fact, Carlo¡¯s heart is not without fluctuations. He looks calm on the surface, but he was still a little flustered. Although he trusted Leon, he could not guarantee that Leon would cure his wife¡¯s illness until the results came out. These are two different things. After all, he had gone to many doctors before, including several famous doctors in the provincial capital, but failed to achieve immediate results in the end. And can Leon, really do it? Carlo asked himself that he was not sure that Leon would be able to cure the disease, even if it was handed down by ancient doctors. However, Carlo does believe that Leon will not make his wife¡¯s illness worse. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As for the quack in the words of the granddaughter, it is even more impossible. My wife¡¯s illness has been going on for more than a month. He advised his wife to have a rest many times, but his wife said that the new store had just opened and that she had to do it herself. But insomnia at night, and busy during the day, such a continuous rotation, the body simply cannot bear. If it goes on like this, your health will be in danger. In the process of waiting for the decoction, both Carlo and Tabitha were suffering. Just then, the Davis, invited by Tabitha finally came. ¡°Mr. Wood, pleasee in.¡± Tabitha greeted him warmly. Davis was an uncle in his forties, about the same age as Tabitha¡¯s father, with a short -split haircut and looks gentle and elegant. ¡°Mr. Williams is well, as well as Tabitha..¡± Although Davis was a famous doctor invited by the provincial capital and returned gilded abroad, he is still very respectful when he saw Carlo. It seems that the status of the Williams Family in the provincial capital has not been boasted. Carlo nodded and treated Davis, with an ordinary heart. He could not snub Leon because of the arrival of Davis. Tabitha, on the other hand, was very different. she excitedly pulls Davis to sit down and immediately asks the housekeeper toe and make tea. ¡°Don¡¯t look out for Mr. Wood. Ms. Wood and I are ssmates. When the summer vacation is over, I¡¯ll go back to the provincial capital to y with her.¡± Davis responded with a smile, then turned his eyes to Leon, who was sitting like a mountain. He was a stranger to Leon and was curious about the identity Leon. ¡°Who is this?¡± Davis asked. ¡°Oh, he is a quack hired by my grandfather. He is good at juggling and juggling.¡± Tabitha sneered. The arrival of Davis has made Tabitha full of confidence. ¡°Tabitha, do not be rude!¡± Carlo frowned and disliked the way. Then Carlo said to Davis, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Dr. Wood. This is Dr. Leon whom I invited.¡± Hearing this, Davis raised his eyebrow slightly and was very surprised. He looked at Leon, at this time the biggest feeling, that is young! In many industries, there will be capital allocation and seniority. And the easiest way to judge seniority is to look at age. Especially in the profession of doctors, it is reflected more incisively and vividly. The older you are, the more senior and experienced you are. When Davis first saw Leon, he didn¡¯t connect Leon with the doctor Carlo had hired. ¡°How could Mr. Williams hire such a man? Look at the age is also an intern stage, it is too young!¡± Davis sighed in his heart. Of course, he would not speak his mind directly, but there was a sh of disdain in his eyes. At this time, Tabitha brought over the prescription written by Leon. ¡°Mr. Wood, this is a prescription written by a quack. I feel like I just wrote it blindly. Do you have any problems?¡± As soon as Davis took the prescription, he frowned and was quite shocked. ¡°It turned out to be axative!¡± Davis did not shout it out directly. Having lived in his forties, he has experienced vanity fairs at home and abroad and is very slippery. Davis does not intend to talk nonsense until he has determined the identity and origin of Leon. If Leon was an apprentice of a famous doctor, it won¡¯t do any good to offend him. Davis believed that keeping your mouth shut and knowing how to take the helm in the face of the wind and cling to rtionships in this industry is more important than the level of medical skills. ¡°This prescription is interesting. I wonder what this Dr. Millers was doing?¡± Davis asked tentatively. Before Leon could answer, Tabitha, said, ¡°Mr. Wood, he is a medical student who is about to graduate at Fairmont University, he is less than a few years older than me.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Davis shook his head in shock. Davis originally thought that since it could be invited by Carlos, it must at least be a degree from the provincial university. Although Fairmont University is also good, it is still inferior after all. ¡°Of course, he was relying on the routine of running around, specializing in fooling the elderly, and my grandfather has been tricked.¡± Tabitha is adamant. Originally, her attitude towards Leon has changed, but when she saw that Croton was the poison in the pharmacy opened by Leon, all kinds of doubts and prejudices came again. Davis basically found out the identity of Leon, and a stone fell to the ground in his heart. If you are a famous doctor, I may stand up for you, but you are only a fresh graduate, what reason do I have to be afraid of offending you? He thought silently in his heart, and then Davis said, ¡°I guarantee on my reputation that this is axative prescription. After taking it, I will run away with diarrhea. This is a vition of medical ethics.¡± As soon as Davis¡¯s voice fell, Carlo¡¯s heart thumped! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 67 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 67 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 67 True and false quacks Is it really axative? At this moment, Carlo¡¯s face became dignified. My wife was already in such bad health that if she tookxatives again, will she still be able to bear it? A lot of doubts, haunting my mind. Carlo looked at Leon¡¯s indifferent expression, he told himself in his heart that, he must not jump to conclusions before the truthes out. ¡°Leon, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t do anything that vites medical ethics, but is this prescription really a laxative?¡± Carlo will not think that Leon was a quack just because of Davis¡¯s words, Even if he was confused, was Ezra also confused? The level of Ezra was a little worse than that of famous doctors in the provincial capital, but there was no ambiguity in knowing people and judging people. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s axative.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°How dare you hurt my grandmother and y with my grandmother¡¯s life?¡± The anger in Tabitha Williams¡¯s heart ignited instantly. She had long questioned Leon¡¯s medical skills, and at this moment focused on the outbreak. Carlo was also shocked and puzzled and frowned at Leon. Leon saved his life. He wouldn¡¯t ask Leon as Tabitha Williams did, but he had to get to the bottom of it. As for Davis, he chuckled in his heart, saying that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. With such a quack as the groundwork, his rescue seemed to carry a lot of weight. Leon sensed that the atmosphere at the scene was dignified, especially the ferocious look in the eyes of Tabitha Williams, a dwarf, who wanted to tear him up immediately. ¡°It¡¯s axative, so what? since I dare to prescribe a prescription, I¡¯m 100% sure that you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± At this time, Leon¡¯s tone was nd and rxed. He won the true biography of Liana, the first female doctor in Italy, how could he trample on medical ethics at will and treat patients more seriously than any other doctor. The reason for the rxed performance was that this difficult andplicated disease that baffles all doctors was only a minor problem in his view. Mortals are hypocritical, treating diseases withxatives, simr to attacking poison with poison. Carlo finally had some confidence when he saw Leon¡¯s calm posture. ¡°I believe you.¡± When Tabitha Williams heard her grandfather say this, she went crazy. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s definitely axative, so why are you defending him? Isn¡¯t grandma¡¯s body less important than this quack?¡± At this time, Davis also incited the mes ¡°Mr. Williams, I think you¡¯d better be cautious, although this laxative was not highly toxic, diarrhea was also very harmful to the body, but also I ask Mr. Williams to think twice.¡± ¡°From a vulgar and humble point of view, it is one-third of the poison, and since I dare to use it, I will certainly cure the disease with medicine!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes grew cold and he nced at Davis. This product was not a good thing because it falls to the bottom of a well. ¡°Oh, who gave you the courage? How dare you say that medicine can cure the disease? using a laxative as an antidote has proved that you are a quack, and now that you are so arrogant, it further proves that you are a boastful doctor scumbag!¡± Davis sneered. ¡°Ignorance!¡± In Leon¡¯s eyes, Davis doesn¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes. ¡°I am ignorant? I tell you, I am a descendant of Benevolence Hall, and our family has a full history of traditional Western medicine for a hundred years! ¡± Davis raised his head and his voice rose high- pitched. Hearing this, Leon couldn¡¯t helpughing. Michael was s a descendant of the divine doctor. He once had a debate with several Western doctors in Benevolence Hall. ¡°You are not even qualified to participate. These days, cats and dogs dare to call themselves a family of traditional Western medicine doctors?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a real failure that we haven¡¯t reached the first-ss level in the country in a hundred years.¡± Leon smiled faintly. ¡°You! you! You! ¡± Davis was so angry that he stuttered. And just then, the babysitter had fried the medicine. Now Carlo was faced with a problem, that was, whether to give his wife the medicine prescribed by Leon. In the end, Carlo chose to believe Leon, because Ezra once said that Leon is probably a descendant of ancient medicine. The descendants of ancient doctors are extremely rare, as precious as giant pandas, and even if Herbalist is a time-honored brand, there is a certain gap between them. To the admiration of Carlo, Leon never revealed his identity. If he shouted an ancient doctor descendant here, Davis would not even fart. ¡°I probably understand the intention of Leon. If you publicly reveal the identity of the descendants of ancient doctors now, it will bring trouble to yourself. At that time, many patients wille to seek medical advice, which will certainly affect their normal life.¡± Carlo thought to himself. ¡°Grandpa, now that I¡¯ve invited Mr. Wood, why not let him feel the pulse of Grandma and feel her illness?¡± Tabitha Williams said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Williams, my Davis is not a famous holy hand of traditional Western medicine, but at least it is better than a hairy child.¡± Davis also said. Now that Davis has spoken, Carlo thinks it¡¯s time to let him have a try, but from the bottom of his heart, Carlo was still more inclined to Leon. Before making this decision, however, Carlo needs to consult Leon. ¡°What do you think of Leon? It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± What makes it difficult for Tabitha Williams and Davis to understand was that Carlo left the decision to Leon. This undoubtedly shows how much importance Carlo attaches to Leon. Leon nodded calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m never afraid of a challenge. Let him have a try!¡± Speaking of which, Davis was far from challenging his qualifications, and Davis¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation may still be qualified. Who asked the old man to let him experience the world? s, he could crush the holy hand of traditional Western medicine, but he pretended to be a little doctor here. Davis was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Oh, the bnce of opportunity, tilt to me again, boy, this was the opportunity you gave me!¡± After a sneer in the heart, Davis immediately adjusted his mood, from the viin to tender and gentle, with a smile on the corners of his mouth and gentle eyes. This was the experience that Davis has gained in the medical profession for more than 20 years if you want to mix well, you can¡¯t lose your acting skills! People who were gentle and elegant were more likely to set up the image of traditional doctors. ¡°For generations of Traditional doctors in Herbalist, they did not want topete with others, but doctors are based on treating diseases and saving lives, and the patient is heaven. Even if there are thousands of difficulties and dangers ahead, I still have to go to see and treat them.¡± What he said, one by one, almost made himself a saint. ¡°What a lot of nonsense. Hurry up.¡± Leon said bluntly that he looked down on such hypocrites most. Davis disdainfully nced at Leon and then went to diagnose Carlo¡¯s wife. The pulse of Carlo¡¯s wife shows that it was indeedplicated. Although it was not an acute disease, it was difficult to cure it quickly. Davis wrote down a prescription and confidently handed it to Carlo. He felt that although this prescription could not cure the disease, it was at least a hundred times stronger than thexative prescription of that boy Leon. ¡°Mr. Williams, this was a good prescription for me. After 20 courses of treatment, Ms. Williams can be cured. Remember to keep a good grasp of the temperature of the medicinal soup. It should not be too high or too low. 37 degrees is the most appropriate.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Carlo took the prescription, looked at it carefully, and gradually frowned. Because this prescription was almost the same as that of Thomas and Jerry. Even the temperature requirements for medicine soup are almost the same. This makes Carlo deeply doubt that this was a recipe for maintaining stability! The so-called prescription for maintaining stability means that you can¡¯t eat a dead person but you can¡¯t cure a disease, just like a tonic. The reason why there was a special requirement for the temperature of the medicine soup was an excuse to shirk the responsibility in the future. The temperature of medicinal soup was the most difficult to control, and it does not have much to do with the medicinal properties, but if it does not work, the doctor can excuse it by saying that the temperature was not well mastered. Also, 20 courses of treatment, the number of days was too long, which was more conducive to doctors to find reasons to shirk. Having been fooled by Thomas and Jerry, Carlo couldn¡¯t be fooled for the third time. In a fit of anger, Carlo tore the prescription in half! This moves shocked both Davis and Tabitha Williams. Davis can¡¯t figure it out, this prescription was much better than Leon¡¯s prescription, why not tear Leon¡¯s, but tear his?! More to his surprise, Carlo immediately turned to his wife and took Leon¡¯s medicinal soup. Carlo would rather take a risk than let his wife drink those stabilizing prescriptions. If there was no cure, it was said that there was no cure, so there was no need to dy the patient. The key to this recipe for maintaining stability was not harmless, it was a third of the poison, take so many courses of tonics, it was strange not to hurt the liver and kidneys! When Tabitha Williams saw his grandfather doing this, he was very dissatisfied and said, ¡°Grandpa, why are you doing this?¡± Davis also showed a very aggrieved expression: ¡°Yes, Mr. Williams, was there something wrong with my prescription?¡± It¡¯s not good to just tear it up. You have to exin it! ¡± ¡°The biggest problem with your prescription was to maintain stability. Like Thomas and Jerry, you will be perfunctory. My old woman was on the verge of other illnesses when she takes the tonics prescribed by your doctors.¡± ¡°But, Mr. Williams, how can you be sure that this kid¡¯s prescription was better than mine? he¡¯s a laxative!¡± Davis pointed to Leon unconvinced. Just then, Carlo¡¯s wife suddenly felt unwell. She pinched her brow tightly, her forehead sweating and sharp pain in her abdomen. Apparently, it was Leon¡¯sxative attack! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 68 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 68 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 68 Hidden Boss This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What happened to Grandma?!¡± Tabitha Williams immediately reacted with an angry look on his face. ¡°Leon, if something happens to my grandma, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± ¡°Grandma! Grandma! ¡± Tabitha Williams cried with a cry. At this time, Carlo also panicked and hurriedly grabbed his wife¡¯s hand, looking anxious and flustered. And Davis, only knows to gloat, Dark and Light said strangely ¡°It seemed dangerous that Ms. Williams tookxatives obviously she¡¯s poisoned, unfortunately, it could have been avoided, how could it have gone so far?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic, it¡¯s just diarrhea,¡± Leon said to Davis in a cold voice. Although Western herbal medicine on this prescription is the same as that given to Jason and Christian, it was quite different in dosage. Leon controls the dose very well, but to the same extent as having a bad stomach, it was not food poisoning. Leon was sure of this. Superb medical skills were not only reflected in the use of drugs but also very important for the control of drug dosage. ¡°It¡¯s not just diarrhea, I¡¯m afraid. This is to pull the body out!¡± Davis sneered. ¡°Nonsense! This was axative, and diarrhea was a normal phenomenon!¡± Leon was good at using strange recipes, and Davis hasn¡¯t figured it out yet. ¡°A quack is a quack, and he¡¯s still messing around. Do you dare to bet? ¡°Davis¡¯s face was insidious. ¡± What do you want to bet on?¡± ¡°Just bet on whether Ms. Williams will recover after three days. If you lose, eat the dregs!¡± Davis thought that since he was sure of winning, he would gamble harder and let the young man suffer. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course! Mr. Williams testified!¡± There was a smug smile on Davis¡¯s face, and he was already making up for the painful expression of Leon¡¯s medicine crumbs in his head. ¡°Good!¡± Leon shoulde down. Later, Leon said to Carlo, ¡°By the way, Mr. Williams, doesn¡¯t have to take Ms. Williams to the hospital. Diarrhea is under control. You can rest at home for three days¡± Leon does not rmend going to the hospital. After all, it was not the same route. He was worried that if he goes to the hospital, there will be both transfusions and injections, and Ms. William¡¯s body will not be able to handle it. Carlo hesitated a little, but nodded and followed Leon¡¯s instructions. Tabitha Williams, on the other hand, has a strong objection. ¡°Grandpa and grandma are like this. it¡¯s obvious thatxatives have worked. If you don¡¯t go to the hospital, the situation will be very dangerous!¡± Hearing her granddaughter¡¯s persuasion, Carlo hesitated again. ¡°Believe me, three dayster, the medicine will definitely cure the disease!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes are iparably firm. As a descendant of a magical doctor, it would be a failure if you don¡¯t even have that kind of self- confidence. Carlo saw that Leon made a guarantee, andbined with the character of Leon before, thought that this person could be trusted. ¡°Good! I believe you! Do as you say!¡± At this point, Tabitha Williams could suffocate. She felt as if her grandfather had changed and be unreasonable. ¡°Leonard! What kind of ecstasy soup did you give my grandfather? Since I realized that my grandfather has been obedient to you, you are really good at brainwashing! ¡°Ms. Williams, don¡¯t me your grandfather, this kid is not good at medicine, but he is very good at mind y.¡± Davis was pretending to be a nice guy. Tabitha Williams turned around and said to Davis apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Uncle he made youe here in vain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, it doesn¡¯t matter. In fact, I was invited by others when I came here. I came here first because of your rtionship with my daughter.¡± Davis was so sweet. This time, when he came to Fairmont from the provincial capital, he did receive an invitation from a family other than the Williams family, but definitely not because of the rtionship between Tabitha Williams and his daughter who were ssmates, but in order to curry favor with Williams family, and want to climb thedder. He was kind-hearted and wanted to find Williams¡¯s family as a patron. If he can be a private doctor of the Williams family, it will be beneficial to the development of Herbalist in the provincial capital. ¡°Mr. Wood is elegant, but the people in our provincial capital are different.¡± Tabitha Williams was a little moved. ¡°If you can¡¯t be the provincial capital, there must be a reason. the quality of people in the provincial capital is much higher than that in Fairmont city. take the atmosphere of the medical profession as an example, there will never be doctors who are good at brainwashing in the provincial capital. our doctors speak entirely on their own medical skills.¡± Davis said strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re from the provincial capital. You¡¯re from Daly City. There are so many murals!¡± Leon said coldly: ¡°before the resultse out, what you are saying now is farting!¡± ¡°The result? Oh, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re going to this drug residue. Ms.Williams has been to the bathroom three times, all thanks to yourxative!¡± Davis was cynical. xatives can also cure diseases, but with your medical attainments, you won¡¯t understand at all!¡± In Leon¡¯s eyes, there was a faint twinkle of invincibility. ¡°I reallyugh off my teeth. I have eaten more salt than you have ever eaten!¡± ¡°I see. You are foolish to eat salt!¡± Leon sneered. ¡°You! What did you say? Say it again!¡± Davis flushed with anger. ¡°I said that you eat salt foolishly, prescribe a prescription for maintaining stability, and still think that you are superior to others. You are being poisoned by salt.¡± ¡°Boy! We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll see you in three days!¡± Davis was so angry that he almost fainted, but he really couldn¡¯te up with a good cure, and he was powerless to retort. In his heart, he scolded Leon for his ignorance andughed at Carlo for being ungrateful. ¡°No matter how you say Michael¡¯s stabilizing prescription, it¡¯s better than that kid¡¯sxative. Carlo, an old thing, doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s right or wrong, and he¡¯s out of his head!¡± Mgobi in his heart, smiling on the surface, still had to look at Carlo¡¯s face and dared not confront Carlo face to face. He felt weird, and it was strange that Carlo should listen to that boy. But he does not know that the grace of saving lives will never be forgotten. Leon and Carlo have a long-lived friendship, and what was he? ¡­¡­ In the evening, Leon returned to Fairmont University from Williams Family. Tomorrow was the graduation thesis defense, Leon himself was not a problem, he decided to help Rachel. The two walked on the university campus and went for a walk to the library. Rachel was easy to be shy and doesn¡¯t talk much, but her big clear eyes seemed to be full of Leon. In the eyes of others, they looked very much like a couple. However, the rtionship between the two was not valued by the students. Basically, it was believed that Leon was too poor and that Rachel falling in love with him was like a flower nted in cow dung. However, many students do not know that Leon was already a colleague with Willy, a well-known professor in the school. As an exception, entering the Institute of traditional Western Medicine Pharmacology in Fairmont City was a height that cannot be reached by the students of the whole school. Leon doesn¡¯t like to show off his wealth, but he also crushed the whole school by his own ability. He¡¯s the real hidden boss! The three-day defense of the graduation thesis will be carried out as scheduled. With the help of Leon, Rachel did a great job and passed at one time. The biggest surprise in this graduation thesis defense was Martin, the son of the headmaster. Martin was speechless and bbergasted, and he was embarrassed, which worried Principal George. Finally, he relied on his father¡¯s influence at school, Martin stammered out his thesis defense on the third day. For the sudden aphasia, Martin did not think of it as a ¡°small gift¡± from Leon, because in his eyes, Leon is just a small potato. Martin was in no hurry about the rumors that Leon and Rachel are having an affair at school. He will officially let Rachel be his woman on the day of the graduation party. At this point, Leon received a call from Carlo. During the call, I could tell that Carlo was very happy and invited Leon to his vi. There was good news for Leon. You don¡¯t have to guess, Leon knows what it was. He¡¯s going to put the dregs in Davis¡¯s mouth with his own hands! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 69 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 69 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 69 Michael is also a blessing in disguise. After finishing the call with Carlo, Leon was in no hurry to start. Instead, he practiced meditation on the balcony, running turtles to rest. It¡¯s only two steps downstairs to the vi in Carlo. It¡¯s like visiting. Theke breeze wasing, and Leon takes advantage of this good opportunity to pay close attention to practice. It was half an hour before Leon left for the Williams Family vi. Carlo was happy to wee Leon, and Ms. Williams was in good health, but he doesn¡¯t see Tabitha Williams. Early in the morning, Tabitha Williams ran out of the house. She felt that Leon had cured her grandmother¡¯s illness, which made her very embarrassed, and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Even, she wondered if Leon was really good at medicine and was misunderstood by her. However, this time Leon treated her grandmother withxatives, which she really disagreed with. She felt that it was no different from the local heroes who traveled around the country. Carlo behaves very differently from Tabitha Williams. He has always regarded Leon as an important person in his life. Leon first saved his life, and now he has cured his wife¡¯s illness, which was his great savior. ¡°Leon, my wife is now in good spirits. She slept soundlyst night. The symptoms of insomnia were swept away. She also had a good appetite during the day. She ate two bowls of rice.¡± Carlo said with a happy look on his face. ¡°Yes, I can see that Ms. Williams looks good.¡± Leon nodded. Everything was under Leon¡¯s control, so he was at peace. ¡°Oh, by the way, Leon, what kind of pharmacology are you using? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that laxatives can cure diseases, and to tell you the truth, I was very scared at the beginning. ¡± Carlo was still scared when he thinks about it. In this regard, Leon smiled faintly and said: ¡°Ms. Williams ¡®s continuous work every day, simply cannot be idle, psychological pressure, as long as letting her diarrhea, exhaustion, a good rest in bed for a few days, can cure the disease.¡± In fact, the pharmacology of this was very simple. However, many doctors like to follow the rules, and the medical theories and prescriptions that have not been recorded in medical books were considered to be unreasonable. In the treatment of diseases in traditional Western medicine, we should pay attention to taking advantage of the situation and prescribe the right medicine, sometimes we don¡¯t have to stick to conventions. ¡°This. This. ¡± Carlo, who learned the truth, looked confused. He felt that his values were about to copse! ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Just like today¡¯s office workers, they feel tired during the day, insomnia and anxiety at night, and they feel sick all over, but they can¡¯t find anything when they go to the hospital for an examination. In fact, they just can¡¯t get any rest. Even if they sit and lie down, the heart can¡¯t rx, it¡¯s too tight for a long time, and it¡¯s no wonder the body can bear it.¡± Leon exins it this way. ¡°When you run and have diarrhea, you are weak, so you stop, right?¡± Carlo said. ¡°Yes, Ms. Williams is overworked. It has been going on for a long time, only to calm her down. Moreover, these herbs of mine are not only beneficial to diarrhea, but also can detoxify and break umtion, and use water to kill insects.¡± Carlo almost understood the meaning of Leonard¡¯s words, but still felt that the treatment was really strange. ¡°Listening to Jun¡¯s words and reading ten years¡¯ books for nothing, it was really irvoyant after such a little bit of Leon!¡± Carlo appreciates the strange and even ruthless use of Leon¡¯s drugs. ¡°You know, other traditional Western medicine, the road is not so coquettish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯m just good at grasping the ¡®degree¡¯ in it. ording to the physique of Ms. Williams, it varies from person to person and takes advantage of the situation. I pay special attention to the control of the dose, otherwise, the threat of thisxative is also very great.¡± Leon said easily, this is just his self-deprecation, traditional Western medicine can really urately grasp the weight, so that watertight people, there will not be more than ten people. If you can do it, you will be qualified to challenge the divine doctor Harold and conduct a pharmacological debate. And Leon, was the guardian of thest Benevolence Hall, he helped the female doctor Liana, defend the name of Harold ¡°Divine Doctor¡±. When I think of Master Ben, Leon shes a trace of mncholy in his eyebrows and eyes. I haven¡¯t seen the doctor for four years. I don¡¯t know which mountain she went to pick the elixir. Carlo admires Leon and sighs in his heart that meeting Leon, was the biggest opportunity in his life, and Williams Family will be saved in the future. ¡°It¡¯s time for Leon, to keep his bet. Davis will be here soon.¡± Carlo said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this man won¡¯te, but he lose, he¡¯ll have to eat the dregs of medicine, and He¡¯ll be gone a long time ago.¡± Leon wants to put the dregs into Davis¡¯s mouth, but Davis doesn¡¯t look like a man of his word. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told him he won, he wille, and soon.¡± Carlo smiled. Leon understood and immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Williams, you¡¯re a little bad.¡± ¡°I hate people who fish for fame most in my life. Davis¡¯s medical skills are mediocre, but he likes to pretend to be a big name. I just want to teach him a lesson today. In order to prevent him from running away, I¡¯ll do a little trick, heh heh.¡± Carlo replied with a smile. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll put the dregs in his mouthter! ¡± Leon and Carlo hit it off. ¡­¡­ In the living room of the Williams Family vi, Davis had just sat down with uncontroble joy on his face. He secretly eximed: ¡°Fortunately, there is a fool to cover my back, he is such a foil, and then it is not difficult to establish a rtionship with Williams Family!¡± However, the next moment, Carlo unexpectedly said directly: ¡°Dr. Wood, you lost, you must keep the bet!¡± Hearing this, Davis was stunned. ¡°No, what¡¯s going on? Mr. Williams, didn¡¯t I win? ¡± ¡°My wife has now returned to normal, and the symptoms of insomnia and anxiety have been eliminated, so you have lost!¡± Carlo said seriously. Now, Davis understood that he had been yed by a partnership. ¡°No way! Thatxative prescription is impossible to cure! ¡± Davis was emotional. Leon nced at Davis and sneered: ¡°Of course, people with salt poisoning will not understand the beauty of the prescription. Running diarrhea does lead to weakness, but it can make Ms. Williams stop and rest and get the body back to normal. This contains the way of yin and yang in traditional Western medicine, the cathode is yang, and the virtual pole is real.¡± ¡°Bullshit! You are such a rat, you are talking nonsense!¡± Davis pointed angrily at Leon. However, the next moment, he was pinched by Leon by the throat. A whole bag of drug dregs, mouthful by mouthful, all forced into it. ¡°How does it taste?¡± An evil smile appeared at the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth. Davis does not have the strength to answer, his mind was now filled with a strong smell of drug dregs. I can¡¯t spit it out, and I can¡¯t swallow it! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Disgusting! Finally, Davis walked awkwardly out of William¡¯s Family vi. As he walked, he cursed Leon and Carlo, and expressed his vengeance and vows not to be a man. Back to the hotel, after washing, Davis went straight to the Moon Bay Vi District. When he came to Fairmont this time, he was invited by his sister Bryant. Recently, Bryant¡¯s sister, who presided over the construction project of Fairmont amusement park, also worked continuously all day, and the situation was simr to that of Ms. Williams. Davis used to be in the provincial capital, and she was also an old acquaintance. Seeing that William¡¯s family thigh was hopeless, Davis had no choice but to go to another one. And he also wants to use the power of Bryant¡¯s sister to get back at Carlo and Leon. As soon as he arrived at the residence of Bryant and his sister, Davis offered his sincerity. ¡°Ms. Park, you have fatigue, insomnia, and anxiety disorders. I have an original prescription that can be cured by taking it.¡± Aftering out of Williams Family, Davis recalled what Leon had said and thought that thexative prescription could really achieve a wonderful effect. Now, he directly giarized Leon¡¯s prescription and applied it to Ms. Park. is Dr. Wood really wonderful? If Dr. Wood can quickly cure my insomnia and anxiety, I will be grateful! ¡± Ms. Park promises. There was an insidious smile in Davis¡¯s heart: Oh, this was a blessing in disguise. That kid was so stupid that he exined the medicine in detail to me. What a fool! ¡°Ms. Park, don¡¯t worry, I only need three days to cure you,!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 70 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 70 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 70 Today¡¯s bricks are particrly hot ¡°Three days? Are you serious? ¡± Ms. Park was eager to get her body back to health. Recently, the construction schedule was so tight that she needs to keep an eye on the site. And she wants to be at her best during this time. Only in this way can she please her lover. At the moment, Davis patted his chest and promised: ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is irrevocable, and three days is enough!¡± ¡°Good! I also asked Dr. Wood to treat me as soon as possible. When I get better, I will certainly have my thanks again. ¡± Ms. Park was overjoyed. So Davis wrote down Leon¡¯s prescription. ¡°This is my original prescription, which has cured many patients. With this ingenuity, you can even apply for a patent. Ms. Park can rest assured to take it.¡± Davis was really a ¡°talent¡±, boasting this said a set of does not blush, even he is particrly quick to believe! As soon as Ms. Park heard this, andbined with the benevolence behind Davis, she did not even think about it and nodded immediately. ¡°Dr. Wood is really a wonderful doctor, and all I want is the effect of medicine to cure the disease!¡± Ms. Young gave a thumbs up to Davis.¡± Then Bryant came over. ¡°Sister, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Bryant¡¯s sister Belle Young, frowned when she saw the color on her brother¡¯s face and seemed to have a shoe print. ¡°Bryant, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Bryant hasn¡¯t told her sister about the beating since the Fairmont Street teahouse. First, my sister was too busy, so she was free to see a doctor today. Second, she felt ashamed, usually arrogant and domineering, but beaten, very loose face. But in the end, he didn¡¯t stop. If he didn¡¯t ask his sister for help, he would still be abused by Leon if he relied on his own strength. Seeing his younger brother like this, Belle suddenly realized that things were not simple, so he nned to send Davis away. ¡°Dr. Wood, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll take the medicine ording to your prescription. You can also get back to the hotel early and call me if you have anything to do.¡± ¡°Ms. Park, I bid you goodbye, remember what I said, after frying medicine, take it with warm water it will absolutely cure the disease.¡± Davis graciously instructed, then turned away. He just waited three dayster, Belle went to the hotel in person and came to the hotel to say thank you. Davis, Belle went away with a dignified expression and looked at his brother with a distressed look on his face. ¡°Bryant,e on, what¡¯s going on? who did this to you?¡± ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know, but I remember that face, and I won¡¯t forget it for the rest of my life!¡± Bryant¡¯s face was as gloomy as water. ¡°Good! Just remember, when we meet again, I will make him kneel and apologize to you!¡± Belle loves his brother very much. The atmosphere was dignified, but Belle couldn¡¯t helpughing when he noticed the big shoe marks on his brother¡¯s face. ¡°I said, Bryant, who are you looking for to get that shoe print on your face? It¡¯s quite fashionable. Is it popr with facial tattoos recently? The day before yesterday, I attended a meeting of the city chamber ofmerce and found that a young man in Family Dani had a p tattooed on his face. ¡± Belle smiled. She thinks that today¡¯s young people are pursuing things too far ahead of schedule. They just tattooed their faces. They even tattooed their palms and shoe prints. This is too abstract. Bryant doesn¡¯t know what Master Danielle Family does. All he knows is that his face is not tattooed at all, but that he was trampled by Leon. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it that day, but when I got back, I found that the mark of this big shoe could not be washed off and could not be wiped off, but embedded in the face. It¡¯s like having a dog skin ointment on his face, and he can¡¯t even get rid of it so that he¡¯s almost autistic. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not a tattoo, it¡¯s all the kid¡¯s fault, it¡¯s a shoe print!¡± Next, Bryantined to her sister again. Hearing what happened to her brother, Belle was even more distressed and vowed to avenge her brother. ¡°Bryant, you can rest assured that my sister will investigate that man and make him pay a heavy price!¡± However, he almost died before Belle could get revenge. She took the medicine prescribed by Davis, vomited and had diarrhea, and ran all day, leaving it all over the room. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In the end, he was taken to the hospital and ICU, was almost killed. Unlike Ms. Williams, Belle has been in ICU for half a month and has not yet fully recovered, so he has enteritis. This was the same as Leon¡¯s ssmate Christian, only lighter than Christian. This not only dyed the construction period but also left a sequ, Belle almost regretted to death. Davis came to the hospital ward to visit Belle. He didn¡¯t know that Belle almost fell on the toilet and could not wake up. He thought that Belle was more delicate than the olddy. ¡°It seems that Ms. Park still needs more exercise. His physique is too poor. I nned to get up in three days. I didn¡¯t expect to rest and recuperate for half a month. During this period, I couldn¡¯t even get through to the phone.¡± ¡°Shut up! I almost died at your hands! This is not a cure! This is murder! ¡± Belle really wants to give Davis an enema so that he can experience the taste of dung all over the house. ¡°No way, Ms. Park, you can¡¯t joke like that.¡± Davis felt aggrieved, which was a far cry from the gentleness of thest time we met. ¡°Pretending to be confused, it¡¯s all because of yourxative! You almost killed me! ¡± Today, the construction of the amusement park had been dyed and lost a lot of money. And Davis can be depressed, Belle¡¯s condition was obviously the same as Ms. Williams, how the difference between this prescription, unexpectedly so big. As Leon said, Davis simply doesn¡¯t understand the subtlety of this. Thisxative prescription was risky unless you have a good understanding of traditional Western medicine. Davis wrote down all the prescriptions, even a few bills of money, but ignored the person¡¯s physique. One¡¯s physique cannot be measured simply by age. Even though Belle was young, her body was weak and her stomach was weak. If he cannot vary from person to person and prescribe the right medicine to the case, something will definitely happen. ¡°Get out! Get out of here! I¡¯m going to sue you! Sue your benevolence hall! ¡± Belle roared angrily. Davis was so scared that he sat paralyzed on the floor, and thiswsuit also involved Herbalist, making it difficult to exin to the elders of the family. At this time, Leon was ¡°inspecting the work¡± at the construction site. ording to the previous punishment of the main characters of, Danielle¡¯s Family, they were sent to work. Leon came to the construction site where Tommy carried the bars and saw Tommy naked and tanned. Originally also body fat, after half a month of training, lost a lot of weight. Half a month ago, he was not obedient to Leon, but now he was thoroughly tamed. If you move one less brick and lift one less pole every day, you will be poked by Leon, and then you will be incontinent. He didn¡¯t know the exact acupoint at which he was poked, but he was so scared that he had changed 20 pairs of trousers in the first half of the month. Today, the bricks at the construction site are particrly hot, and the ice c at themissary across the road was his dream out of reach. Suddenly, he received a phone call from Martin. Martin relies on his father¡¯s rtionship, and several big boys in Fairmont City, are also familiar with each other and have a good friendship. ¡°Little Grandpa, can I take this?¡± The once arrogant and domineering young master Danielle Family now has to ask for instructions when he answers the phone. I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it. Leon nodded and said nothing. Tommy gingerly connected the phone and heard Martin¡¯s smugughter. ¡°Hey, hey, Tommy, I¡¯m going to have a graduation party tomorrow. I¡¯m going to dry it up. Help mee to town, and then I¡¯ll get you some little sisters for entertainment.¡± ¡®entertainment? It doesn¡¯t exist!¡¯ Over the past half a month, the biggest entertainment was to y poker with the uncle on the construction site and fight thendlord! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 71 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 71 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 71 Mystery Express Whether Tommy can promise Martin, or not, he still needed to ask Leon for his permission. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Tommy responded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You should drive the car you think is the coolest to Grand Prince Hotel, where our school graduation party will be held, so that the school¡¯s rural people can experience it. All of my friends areing from illustrious families!¡± Martin was gentle at school, but he really loves to show off. ¡®Dazzling house, dazzling car, dazzling dog friends, all I need is a girlfriend.¡¯ Tommy thought If Jerry hadn¡¯t been discharged from the hospital, he would have called the Danielle Brothers toe with him. ¡°That¡¯s it. Bye,¡± Tommy ends the call. The head of the sun can almost blind them, he wanted to drink a ss of ice c, but he was not allowed to drink where there is the mood to chat. Looking at the pile of hot bricks in front of him, Tommy looked up to the sky and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard for you. Over the past half a month, you have participated in urban construction, lost weight, and even your skin has be bronzed. Even weightlifting in the gym is not as effective as it is. You are a happyborer and a builder of the city.¡± Leon stoppedughing and said to Tommy solemnly. Tommy¡¯s head was confused by the heat, he seems to have a sense when he listened to Leon. ¡°Yes, after half a month of reform throughbor, I have been reduced from a giant baby of 200 pounds to a rough man of 160 pounds. I have given up smoking, alcohol, and women. I have all given up this smelly habit. I used to walk so fast that I was gasping for breath, but now it is easy for me to climb the fifth floor!¡± At this point, Tommy unexpectedly had some blood in his head and tears in his eyes. Leon¡¯s hypnosis plus brainwashing has an obvious effect. Tommy was so moved that he threw himself into Leon¡¯s arms and began to cry. This creature cried like the mentally retarded grandson of the landlord. Leon nced coldly at Tommy, and then he pushed him away. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked. ¡°Tomorrow you will have a day off to attend that graduation party of the fresh graduates of Ping a University.¡± Leon heard the conversation between Tommy and Martin. Although he didn¡¯t know what trick Martin was ying, he felt that Martin was surrounded by bad water and had to be on guard. The wicked still need to be ground by the wicked, and Tommy was not useless at all. Tommy was surprised to hear what Leon said. ¡°What does that mean, little grandfather? Please, make it clear.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to a graduation party, too. Just y your part when you go.¡± After this graduation party, it won¡¯t be long before they go their separate ways. Some people would choose to continue their studies, while others would go to look for a job. Leon doesn¡¯t have much affection for these ssmates, so it¡¯s just a formality. Of course, these students never looked down on him and whenever they mentioned Leon, he just became theirughingstock. The only thing that can make him pay attention to this graduation party is to help Rachel regain her self-confidence. Previously, because of family difficulties, Rachel, despite her appearance as a school beauty, was prone to self-abasement. Now that the burden is reduced, Leon wants Rachel to be the brightest one at the party. At 11:00 in the evening, Rachel was still picking amp to read professional books. At this point, Martin called. Tomorrow was the graduation party and Rachel was not clear. She thought of Martin¡¯s purpose to call herte at night. She admits that Martin was talented, but she has no idea anything about Martin. ¡°Rachel, what are you doing?¡± Martin asked. ¡°Nothing, I am reading,¡± Rachel answered. ¡°It¡¯s sote and I¡¯m still working hard. If I have time, I can tutor you, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve been too busy recently. After the party, I still have dinner with the calligrapher from the provincial capital.¡± Martin pretends to be aloof, but he has a sense of superiority in his heart. He thought that Rachel studied hard to catch up with him and be as good as he was. Unexpectedly, he thought too much. Rachel was not the one who would chase him. ¡°What can I do for you, Martin?¡± ¡°Rachel, I will have a party tomorrow. Come to the imperial deluxe room and I¡¯ll show you the high society of Fairmont City.¡± Martin has nned to arrange a meeting for his rich and powerful friends and well-connected ssmates at school in the luxury room of the Grand Prince Hotel. Although this was a graduation party for college students, Martin was the son of the headmaster and he exists like a star in the school. Even if he asks a few rich second-generation friends outside the school to show off, others do not dare to say anything. ¡°No, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Rachel strongly refused but because of the identity of Martin, had to decline politely. ¡°Why? An opportunity like this for you are so rare. The people in my luxury room are not that small. You should consider carefully. Knowing more respectable people will be conducive to your development in Fairmont City.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that attention very much and besides, that kind of asion doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± ¡°This is a rare opportunity to drink at the same table with me, which is the son of a wealthy family in this city.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I really don¡¯t need it.¡± Rachel reluctantly refused. ¡°I hope you will think about it carefully.¡± Martin repeatedly forced her toe all over again but Rachel refused. This made Martin secretly wondered why, he thought ¡®In the University of Fairmont, only I have the strength to provide you with such a good tform, so that you do not struggle for 50 years, who else but me? It¡¯s gone!¡¯ Martin did not continue to pursue Rachel. He needed to maintain his aloof setting, but he believed that Rachel would be tempted. As the night goes by and it six o¡¯clock in the morning, Leon was woken up by a phone call from Bernard. ¡°Young master, are you up yet?¡± ¡°I just woke up.¡± ¡°My wife asked me to send a bag of things to the scene of your graduation party, saying that it was for your ssmates and teachers.¡± She doesn¡¯t know how Leon was treated at school. And Johnson Family has always been generous, giving pure gold coins to group employees during festivals, after all, he has an endless amount of money for eight lifetimes just for fun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let my mother take the trouble. Say hello to her for me.¡± He calmly replied. Whenever Leon thinks about his mother, it made him cry. His parents were here, so, he doesn¡¯t travel far. He also wants to go home and honor his parents, but as the future heir of the cruel family, he bears the important tasks. The family rules can¡¯t be broken, otherwise, why would you gag those cousins. ¡­¡­ Two hourster, Leon and Rachel agreed to show up together at the Grand Prince Hotel. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He has already headed up the hotel in advance and asked Mr. Louise to treat him as an ordinary customer. The graduation banquet is arranged at noon, before that, it was a rtively free reception arranged on the backyardwn of Grand Prince Hotel. The moment Leon and Rachel appeared together, Martin saw them immediately. Martin was filled with jealousy. ¡®This trashy sixth-ss untouchable, Leon, is like a dog clinging to Rachel¡¯ he thought. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 72 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 72 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 72 Taste of His Own Medicine In Martin¡¯s eyes, Leon was just a small character with no money and no background. he was like a dirty salty pig hand covered with dung. For him, if Leon stays a little longer, he was afraid the stench would fumigate to pure Rachel. Martin was morbidly possessive of Rachel, even though he looked down on Rachel¡¯s family. ¡°Rachel,e and have a drink.¡± Martin waved to Rachel with a smile on his lips. This smile was more ruthless than a famous opera. Facial expressions and thoughts are two different things at all. At this time, Rachel first looked at Leon and she then walked over with Leon. ¡°Leon is here, too. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Martin was well disguised and now there was no sign of Martin¡¯s hatred of him. Leon shoulde down for a while, but he wants to see what this Martin was up to. When the three sat down, Martin pped his hands gently and a waiter brought a bottle of red wine and a sober and three goblets. ¡°Come on, taste the good wine of this hotel.¡± Although Martin restrained his strong sense of superiority, he could not hide hiscency between his eyebrows and eyes and Leon knew the Grand Prince Hotel, the quality of the treasured wine, he was not as smug as Martin, because he has even been to the wine cer of the Grand Prince Hotel, he was more familiar with the road than Martin. The reason why Martin called Leon over to taste the wine, of course, was not out of kindness. He would like to take this opportunity to embarrass Leon in front of Rachel. What¡¯s more, He needs to tell Leon that a dog like him can¡¯t go to the banquet and it¡¯s never possible! The hotel waiter was supposed to sober up but Martin took the sober and poured in the red wine, pretending to sober up. Then took another look at Rachel, to see if she has looked of admiration for him. Leon has watched Martin pretending to be forced and the action of sober up was stiff and not smooth at all, as if he copied it mechanically from an online tutorial video. Martin sobered up while he uttered to Leon: ¡°Leon, although you do not know the origin of this red wine, you must taste it! This is definitely a rare treasure that usually you do not have a chance to drink, soft and hard bubble just got from Boss Louise, most people really do not have this kind of treatment.¡± Leon frowned with slightly surprised. ¡°Why, Leon is very surprised, in fact, the gap between you and these people brought from your birth, do not be discouraged.¡± Although Martin¡¯s tone is gentle, the meaning of the words is sharp. ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised that the Romantic Conti in 2000 was also a rare treasure.¡± Leon was hard to understand, which is why he frowns. This year, in his eyes, it tastes good, but it is definitely not a treasure for Leon. ¡®If these are all treasures, isn¡¯t 1971 were like you go to heaven side by side with the sun?¡¯ he thought. However, Martin shed a trace of disdain in his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know which vintage is good or bad, the younger the wine the better, but the climatic factors of the country of origin and the growth of wine grapes are the best.¡± Maybe in Martin¡¯s eyes, Leon was a country bumpkin but Leon knew more than Martin. Whether it is wine culture or tea culture, Leon was clear. Romani canti, worth nearly a million bottles in 1971 was a regr at Johnson Family¡¯s dinner. This wine was made from Pinot Noir grape variety. it has a unique taste, sweet and permeable fruit aromas, oak, and ckBerry jam so that every wine lover can taste a different taste. It can be compared with the 82 Lafite, and only this grade of red wine can be called a treasure here by Leon. ¡°From the perspective of raw materials and climate factors, it is really not a treasure, but it can still be on the table, but it is still several grades lower than Kandi in 1971,¡± Leon said truthfully that there was no exaggeration. ¡°It seems that Leon has also done some research on red wine.¡± Martin sneered and his heart said that this guy boasted so hard that it was like a real thing. Martin has never heard of the 1971 Kandi mentioned by Leon. Although Martin often hangs out with the children of the rich and powerful families in Fairmont. It was clear that his bad friends are far from good enough to get in touch with the real sky-high price of red wine. ¡°A little bit.¡± Leon¡¯s smile was full of calmness. Martin naturally doesn¡¯t want Leon to steal his thunder. Martin gently shook his goblet and raised his head and pretended to taste it carefully. As soon as he took a sip of the wine, he shook his head slightly with his eyes closed, as if to savor the taste of the wine. Then, the first moment Martin opened his eyes, he looked at Rachel. He wanted to look for admiration from Rachel from her expression and eyes. However, Rachel let Martin down, his act of tasting wine which he thought was a gentleman and an aristocrat went unnoticed by Rachel. At that moment, Rachel turned out to be slightly sideways and was looking at Leon. Martin¡¯s heart shattered into pieces. His face was as gloomy as water. ¡°Leon, why don¡¯t you drink? Don¡¯t you know how to drink it? I¡¯ll teach you!¡± His words are strong and the eyes are full of disdain. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Martin can¡¯t help setting up his own people. ¡°I¡¯ll drink itter. For this 2000 Kandi, the most suitable time to sober up is 20 minutes. You¡¯ve only been awake for five minutes, and the wine can¡¯t be in full contact with the air, so the taste will be greatly reduced.¡± Leon said faintly. Martin was stupefied when he heard this. He thought ¡®How dare you still say that?¡¯. He also wondered how did Leon, a countryman, knew things like this. Martin was afraid that this guy was not addicted to show off! ¡°Where did you hear that? I usually drink 2012 Margaux and I can only wake up for five minutes. What do you know? ¡± Martin thinks Leon doesn¡¯t understand the market. As soon as he heard martin, Leonughed. ¡°I see. Margaux 2012 is a medium-grade red wine, and each red wine has the best time to sober up.¡± ¡°What do you know? A bottle of Margo in 2012 costs more than 10,000 dors. Have you ever drunk it?¡± Martin rolled his eyes at Leon. ¡°Yes, like the 2012 Margaux, I really haven¡¯t had it because I never drink medium-grade red wine,¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can even afford it!¡± Martin¡¯s face was cold and gloomy. He didn¡¯t expect that Leon, a little trash with no money and no background, was very good at shows- off. Exasperated, Martin loosened his tie and made a gesture to cool down. ¡°Waiter, bring me some ice!¡± Martin yelled. At first, Leon had no idea what Martin was going to do with ice because the table was full of red wine and there were no spirits suitable for ice were avable, such as brandy, vodka, whisky, and so on. It was not until Leon watched that Martin thought he was smart enough to add ice to the ss of red wine that he thought that the red wine with ice was a thing. Leon was unbelievably speechless! ¡°Haven¡¯t you tried it? Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even buy dozens of dors of red wine in the supermarket! Now I¡¯ll give you a chance to give it a try!¡± Martin has a sense of superiority. Leon smiled and shook his head and looked at Martin like a fool. ¡°The addition of ice will dilute the taste and vor of the wine, which is not conducive to the taste and quality of the wine and is more likely to cause difort for people with cold stomach and spleen deficiency, thus affecting your health. If you want to drink cold wine, you can pour the ice into the bucket, and then put the whole bottle of wine into the ice bucket to it cool down.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 73 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 73 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 73 A Good Taste of a Good Wine ¡± Do you think I will believe your nonsense?¡± Martin angrily raised his ss and took a sip of red wine with ice. Suddenly, he frowned and eximed in his heart, ¡°Shit! What was going on here? The taste is really not as good as it used to be! ¡± It was as said by Leon, the red wine with ice is not as good as it was just now. Martin realized that he was beaten by Leon. The reason why he invited Leon here was to humiliate him in front of Rachel. However, he was the one who was humiliated by Leon. ¡°Leon, you have a point. I have never seen you drink red wine. If you are just talking in general terms, it will be meaningless.¡± Martin would like to know whether Leon was just pretending to be empty talk because he was so meticulous. Leon gave him a faint smile, maintaining the original calm and steady. The wine was almost ready. Leon slowly poured the 2000 Kandi into the goblet. ¡®Wonderful color¡¯ he thought ¡®keeping the purplish- red tone, bright and moving.¡¯ He added to himself After gently smelling it, thebination of flower fragrance and spicy fragrance makes people feel elegant and pleasant. Leon then raised the ss, ced the mouth of the ss between his lips, leaned his head back slightly and inhaled gently into the mouth so that the wine was evenly distributed over the t surface of the tongue, and then controlled in front of the mouth. ¡®When the wine enters the mouth, close your lips and lean your head forward slightly, using the movement of your tongue and facial muscles to stir the wine. Under the fine taste, it was soft and delicate with a long aftertaste, and the aroma of the wine-filled his mouth. This is the right way to taste red wine, which can be called textbook style.¡¯ Leon thought to himself Martin could not have imagined the world that Leon had seen. He was so provocative, Leon thought him a lesson. When Martin saw the scene of Leon tasted the wine, he didn¡¯t know much about it. He just felt that his movements were smooth, and he got it done in one fell swoop. On the other hand, Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed. Leon¡¯s demeanor was admired by her. To be honest, Rachel is still very surprised. After all, Leon¡¯s family was generally well-off and it was rare to be able to do so as wine tasting. This made Rachel thought ¡®Leon has taught himself so much in private!¡¯. Leon¡¯s performance made Martin unable to refute it. He can only utter in a strange way ¡°It seems that working in the service industry is more useful. There must be no less serving rich people to drink wine.¡± It¡¯s was an allegation. Leon delivered takeout before, which was known to the whole school. At that time, for tuition fees, Leon also took a lot of odd jobs and has worked in different variety of industries. ¡°Martin, I heard that you often go with high society, but you don¡¯t know anything about wine, which is not a good sign and you will beughed at.¡± Leon smiled leisurely. As a man, when you don¡¯t understand, talk less. When you know it, say lesser. It was better to say nothing than to talk too much with nonsense. Leon has killed the pride of Martin, he did it to give this guy a lesson in disguised to understand! At that moment, Martin¡¯s face shed a touch of gloom. ¡°I still have to entertain the second young master of Danielle Family. Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t know him.¡± He bitterly said. Martin felt that Leon, the poorest of their ss, has no chance to get in touch with the upper ss of Fairmont City. Martin immediately adjusted his mood again, he smiled at Rachel and said, ¡°Rachel, remember to come with me to the Imperial Deluxe Room. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± After saying this, Martin swung his sleeves and left with what he thought was a chic pace. However, Leon does know who the second young master of the Danielle Family was. The upper sector that Martin thought was under control by Leon. ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go and look around,¡± Leon said to Rachel. ¡°Well, thewn here is really big.¡± Rachel nodded and smiled. The two were walking on thewn which attracted the attention of many students. Rachel is the beauty of the University of Fairmont and is very popr in the school. A group of male students all looked at Rachel. They saw Rachel wearing a chiffon dress, showing off the fairy forest incisively and vividly. It seems that this kind of long fairy dress was tailor-made for her. ¡®Rachel is really beautiful, especially, wearing this fairy dress, this person is gorgeous!¡¯ ¡®Such a lovely and sweet little fairy, she looked like she will cry when I punch her down!¡¯ ¡®Such a fairy girl, she probably won¡¯t blow gas like a mortal!¡¯ ¡®what are you thinking? put away your filthy thoughts. Fairies can¡¯t blow a gas if they don¡¯t eat whole grains!¡¯ ¡®But she is with that country dog, Leon!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Leon was so poor that Rachel can¡¯t take a fancy to him. Leon must have taken the initiative to post it!¡¯ Male students gossip about her. Rachel¡¯s good-looking skin, coupled with her dusty temperament, has naturally be a goddess in the eyes of many male students. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, as a result, Rachel also attracted the jealousy of girls. Rachel was criticized by some female students because of her poor family circumstances. On the other side, a group of girls is pointing at Rachel and Leon, ¡®You see, they really smell like each other. The poor should be with the poor!¡¯ ¡®Leon is miserable, and the honest man has taken over!¡¯ ¡®Rachel¡¯s dress must not be more than a hundred dors!¡¯ ¡®Leon is a catcher. I don¡¯t believe Rachel can resist the temptation of Gerald. I¡¯m afraid he gave her virginity a long time ago!¡¯ These remarks were heard by Leon and a touch of murderous eyes shed in his¡¯. Inadvertently, the girls with foul-mouths were hit through their bodies without being aware of it. Also, in an instant, these girls, all defecate incontinence! Puff¨C Puff¨C The chrysanthemum was yellow, full of smoke, and stinks all over the body! These girls originally nned to wear beautiful dresses and flirt with several rich kids at banquets and banquets but now they may not even be able to touch the homeless on the street. One by one, their eyes widened, and their mouths dropped with an unbelievable expression on their faces. Even Rachel, standing not so far away was frightened. She was shocked and ashamed of the scene. ¡®These days, how would you even make dung to form a group? These girls are having so much fun that they are simply unreasonable!¡¯ Rachel thought. Leon pulled Rachel around to keep the scene from polluting her clear eyes. ¡°Rachel, people nowadays have too much bad taste. I really can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯d better go a little further.¡± Leon smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s scary.¡± Rachel nodded and answered. At that moment when Leon turned around, the watch on his wrist inadvertently reflected the light of the sun, which was very dazzling! Several male students standing five meters away also noticed this but began to tease. ¡®Geez! Leon, a poor dog, has also learned to pack himself and put on a wristwatch!¡¯ ¡®Cut it! It¡¯s just the same amount as mine on the night market. It¡¯s only about a hundred dors.¡¯ ¡®It was obviously bought by somewhere else, but look at the stic, it¡¯s peeling off!¡¯ At this time, Leon raised his wrist, looked at the limited edition of Patek Philippe, and shook his head. ¡°Oh, if only it were stic but I¡¯m wearing a heavy one now.¡± Leon Smirked. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 74 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 74 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 74 Arrangement by the Headmaster Leon paid no attention to the boys who didn¡¯t know any goods. He wears Patek Philippe and drove a limited-edition luxury car, not for someone who can see it, but for his ownfort. Other people show off their limousines everywhere, but he only uses them as walkers. In fact, there was nothing to show off, it was all their family luxury cars have long been piled up. Leon and Rachel were walking around when suddenly Rachel found that her phone had been left in the handbag and it was in the locker of Grand Prince Hotel. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Leon, I left my phone in my bag. Just a moment, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Rachel hurriedly spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He insisted. ¡°All right.¡± Rachel agreed. The two came to the locker of Grand Prince Hotel. In a row of cabs, he found Rachel¡¯s bag and took out a Herm¨¨s¡¯ handbag. This is a gift Leon bought for Rachel on Fairmont Street. Rachel has always regarded it as a treasure. What she values was not that expensive but because it was given to her by Leon, even if it were a broken canvas bag of dozens of dors, she would cherish it. Just as Leon and Rachel were about to return, they were identally bumped by someone. Rachel¡¯s Herm¨¨s handbag slipped out of her hand and it fell to the ground. Rachel quickly leaned over, picked up the bag, and went to wipe it carefully. The person who knocked off the bag was a girl named Lisa, who was also a graduate of the University of Fairmont. The beauty of Lisa was mediocre, but Rachel was not familiar with her because they were not from the same department in the university. For the sake of being an alumnus of the University of Fairmont, Rachel didn¡¯t me Lisa. However, unexpectedly, Lisa took a bite back and said, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± ¡°What? How can you talk like that?¡± Rachel said very aggrievedly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Do you want to touch some porcin?¡± Lisa questioned. ¡°Obviously, you were the first one who bumped me. I think we are all alumni of the same university, so we can just shake it off but it¡¯s really unreasonable of you to bite back like this!¡± Rachel plucked up the courage to retort. ¡°Oh, how much was this stupid bag worth? If you take it off, just take it off. Do you want to take these fake bags worth dozens of dors to wrong me? ¡± Lisa raised his face and sneered. Lisa seems to have a deep hatred for Rachel she felt envious of Rachel¡¯s identity as a school beauty queen. Coupled with the Rachel family difficulties and with her simple and kind attitude, she was easy to be bullied. Leon suddenly said to Lisa in a cold voice, ¡°You apologize to her!¡± ¡°Since when you have the rights to talk? What kind of person are you? Oh! A dog! Lick it, dog! Lick it and end up with nothing!¡± This remark of Lisa was even more vicious. Leon was definitely not a dog, obviously, Rachel worships him more than Leon was trying to please Rachel. ¡°Wow! You bite like a mad dog! Which hospital did youe out?¡± Leon reprimanded coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, you¡¯re aplete licking dog! Today, you must have put a lot of effort into spending time with Rachel. The money you earned on take-out delivery must have been used to curry favor with Rachel.¡± Lisa was getting more and more extreme, feeling superior because she was the flower of their department and there are a group of suitors behind her. She failed to be rated as the most beautiful girl in the school, so she was jealous of Rachel, which she was kind of venting out at this time. Rachel med herself. She felt that Leon had been scolded. Moreover, she knew in her heart that Leon was not as what Lisa said. She clearly regarded the pursuit of Leon as the driving force and goal of her struggle. Leon never holds a grudge because there was revenge. He held out a hand quickly and took Lisa by the throat. In an instant, Lisa¡¯s face became very white. ¡°Apologize to Rachel! Right away! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing! For a fake bag?¡± Lisa was still hard-mouthed. ¡°Rachel didn¡¯t want to embarrass you before, but you bit back and made the insult worse and now, you must apologize!¡± Leon¡¯s hand was still around Lisa¡¯s neck but not that hard. He knew if he tried a little harder, Lisa¡¯s neck would be broken by him. ¡°By the way, do you really think this is a fake bag? I¡¯m telling you that this is Herm¨¨s¡¯test limited- edition handbag, it worth 1.2 million dors. Even if I sell you, you¡¯re not worth it!¡± That day, Leon spent more than 10 million dors to buy all the high-end bags in Herm¨¨s stores, and now the one in Rachel¡¯s hand was one of the best. ¡°1.2 million? Don¡¯t put a joke on me! How many dishes are you going to wash for it?¡± With a disdainful nce, Lisa¡¯s face almost rose to the sky. Lisa was so disdainful of Leon and Rachel that she almost forgot her neck and was strangled by Leon. Coming from a working family, her parents are both small department heads of thepany. Compared with the migrant worker parents of Rachel and Leon, she has a sense of self-superiority. ¡°You really are someone that doesn¡¯t recognize the goods! This is not a fake, this is a real Herm¨¨s limited-edition!¡± In Leon¡¯s eyes, there is a faint twinkle of impotence. This is the real contempt of the king. Poverty really limits the imagination of Lisa! Leon¡¯s hand gently pinched her and saw Lisa¡¯s face turned into white as wax! Lisa felt suffocated, her eyes became ck and yellow and her brain was deprived of oxygen. It seems to feel the fear of death, Lisa with thest glimmer of strength, powerless struggle, like weak duckweed. Leon will not kill her, of course, but he let Lisa experience a near-death state so that Lisa will always fear this moment! He finally let go of his hand and Lisa sat limply on the floor, retching and coughing painfully. Leon smiled coldly. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t bother to exin that this bag is really a limited edition of Herm¨¨s because people like you don¡¯t know anything about it. You can¡¯t even tell the real thing from the fake and don¡¯t expect her to have much insight. It would be nice for you to know a Herm¨¨s icon.¡± He coldly muttered. Rachel¡¯s pretty face was flushed. What Leon did just now was a sense of security! The formal graduation banquet has not yet begun, Leon has seen in advance that there weren¡¯t many ssmates and alumni would try to be friendly to him and Rachel! He does not know what other moths he could be encountered, next. However, Leon was not afraid! ¡­¡­ Two hourster, the Grand Prince Hotel began to arrange rooms and seats for teachers and students. This graduation banquet has booked two imperial luxury rooms also, the other is ordinary rooms. Among them, school leaders and teachers enjoy a luxury room. The remaining one was enjoyed by Martin and the people who y well with him. When arranging the seats in the room, Martin walked up to Leon again, and his manners all revealed the word ¡°show off¡±. Martin looked at Rachel, in front of Leon and said ¡°Rachel,e with me to the Imperial Deluxe Room. I¡¯ll introduce you to some people. The second Young Master of Danielle Family has arrived. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity. Some people are only equipped with the ordinary room, while you can follow me, I will never treat you badly so that you can grow enough knowledge!¡± At this point, however, Professor Willy appeared beside Leon. He patted Leon on the shoulder and smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It was all arranged by the headmaster.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 75 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 75 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 75 Love Potion Leon almost forgot that he was also a professor now. Other students were all busy in graduation and looking for jobs while he had be colleagues with Professor Willy. ording to the regtions, school leaders and professors are arranged in luxury rooms. Martin was stunned with a puzzled look on his face. ¡®What headmaster, what arrangements, where does this have to do with?!¡¯ Martin thought ¡°Sir Willy, what¡¯s going on?¡± He asked. Willy was a well-known professor at the University of Fairmont, so Martin does not dare to be rude. ¡°Nothing, just the school leaders sitting together drinking and chatting, you should go, you should be high, don¡¯t go too far.¡± As he spoke, Willy put his arm on Leon¡¯s shoulder and the rtionship between the two looked familiar. This is hard for Martin to ept! ¡®I can go?! What on earth is going on that Leon that he can drink and chat with my dad? Does he deserve it?!¡¯ At this point, Martin was confused and did not understand the reason at all. He originally wanted to show a sense of superiority, but not only he was failed to do so but created a pretending condition for Leon. Martin was so angry that he wanted to beat his chest! He simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. he wondered if it was so difficult for Leon to be a school leader and how Leon pulled it off. However, Martin did not give up. Apart from shock, he even thought it was a good opportunity. ¡®Leon was absolutely lucky to be able to have dinner with the school leader. Leon is definitely not willing to turn down this opportunity, so he won¡¯t stick to Rachel like a dog, now.¡¯ Martin thought to himself In fact, no matter which room Leon was going to, it doesn¡¯t matter. He has nothing inmon with school leaders and professors but just circle after circle of toasts, ttery, vulgar! And with the students, Leon has no feelings to speak of, it is best not to interfere with each other and not to disturb each other. But considering that Leon decided to stay with Rachel. Martin was likely to be in a bad shape today and Leon wants to make sure that Rachel was not bullied. ¡°Sorry, professor. I have promised my ssmate Rachel that I will be in the same room with her today, so I can¡¯t go to have a drink with you.¡± Leon declined. Some things can be given up when necessary and he promised to take good care of Rachel. The words just fell which made Martin shocked. Leon just turned down such a good opportunity It is absolutely the first time at the University of Fairmont to be able to eat and drink with school leaders and professors, it was a great opportunity for future employment and development. Even Martin, the headmaster¡¯s son, could not be seated and Leon just easily refused! Martin was confused again and his eyebrows were twisted into a pimple. It was difficult for Leon to understand that he turned down an excellent opportunity to move forward to be with Rachel. ¡°I¡¯ll go! If Leon can seize this opportunity, he may turn the poor three generations of his grandparents over to the salted fish and turn it down for the sake of a woman. Oh, my God, is this love? Leon, you really are poor, did you really think that you can impress Rachel with this? You¡¯re too naive. When Rachel enters society, it will be a reality, and if you have no money and no-good future, you will be a loser! ¡± Martin mocks Leon¡¯s stupidity in his heart and waits to see Willy throw his face at Leon. After all, Leon refused the invitation, which must have upset Willy. However, it let Martin down once more. Willy did not take the me on Leon at all, but he smiled kindly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I know, with a talented and beautiful woman like her? I¡¯ve been there before.¡± With Willy¡¯s word, it made Martin angrier. At that time, Martin¡¯s face turned ck and secretly scolded in his heart, ¡®Professor Willy, how can you talk like that? what do you mean by talent and beauty? Rachel and I are a couple of talent and beauty!¡¯ Despite the viciousness of his heart, Martin still must work hard to protect his people. From today¡¯s point of view, Martin¡¯s ¡®humbled son, gentle and moist as jade¡¯ people have begun to copse, at least in the eyes of Rachel, has copsed. ¡°Professor, since Leon doesn¡¯t want to go, there¡¯s no need to persuade him. I¡¯ll take him to the luxury room between students. It¡¯s about the same.¡± Martin suddenly changed his mind and took it into ount. He used tough at Leon, dog meat for not being on the banquet, but now he invited him the other way around. This is not conscience, but a more ruthless conspiracy. Since Leon wants to stick to Rachel, then Martin simply goes and insults Leon at the banquet. Gerald and Tommy were not good people in his luxury room. ¡®Needless to say, Tommy, my good friend, was definitely on my side. As for Gerald, he is the young owner of this hotel, and I have a rtively general rtionship with him, but he and Leon are even more enemies and we are friends. Today, I have to humiliate Leon to even doubt his existence!¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tricky tactics arose in Martin¡¯s heart. There was no fluctuation on Leon as to Martin¡¯s hypocritical invitation, and he seemed to have expected Martin to be a demon for a long time. It was Rachel that looked so surprised. Seeing the change in Rachel¡¯s eyes, Martin smiled and said, ¡°Rachel, you and Leon cane to my deluxe room together.¡± Rachel hesitated. She looked at Leon and wondered if he would agree. Martin continued ¡°Rachel, you have to understand that there will be no such shop after this vige. If you don¡¯t cherish it now, you will certainly regret it in the future. Let me tell you this, The Second Young Master of Danielle Family and I were close friends. I can tell him to get you a decent job in a word. This kind of opportunity is rare!¡± ¡°I want to hear what Leon thinks,¡± Rachel answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Leon said. There is no doubt that Leon¡¯s answer surprised Rachel a little. Rachel thought that Martin suddenly invited Leon, which was a bit of a feast. He dug a hole for Leon to jump in, but Leon dared to jump. There was a twinkle of worry in Rachel¡¯s clear eyes. Leon gently scratched the ck hair on Rachel¡¯s shoulder as a sign that she should not worry. ¡°Since Leon is going, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Rachel reluctantly uttered. Between two people who can understand each other. This scene was seen in the eyes of Martin and hated in my heart. He wanted to punch Leon. He thought howe that Rachel would follow Leon to his decisions, and he wondered why it felt so wrong to invite Leon. ¡®Is it true that Leon¡¯s dog skin ointment has been sessfully glued? It was absurd!¡¯ Martin shouted in his heart that it didn¡¯t make sense! He thought it was Leon clinging to Rachel and was trying his best to get close to her. But it seems like it was the opposite. He wondered if Leon sprinkled a Love Potion at Rachel¡¯s drink for Rachel to act like she was crazy in love with Leon. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 76 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 76 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 76 You feed me Especially when Leon grabbed Rachel¡¯s hair, Martin looked as gloomy as water. Like a lemon essence, his stomach was full of sour water. He wanted to yell at Leon to take away his salty hands, but he considered that doing so might cause Leon not to go to his luxury box. He held back in order to further humiliate Leon. ¡°Stop dawdling and go to the table. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Martin said. In an instant, the three came to the luxury box. The Box, luxurious decoration, partial Western ssical style, the water of yellow rosewood tables and chairs. As soon as he entered the door, Leon met two old acquaintances. Gerald and Tommy. In addition to these two people, there were five students from the University of Fairmont, most of whom were people who usually yed well with Martin. When Leon entered the door, both Gerald and Tommy changed their faces. Although I was psychologically prepared before, I still had an uncontroble panic. Gerald remembered the pain of being bitten by a Caucasian dog. Tommy had not yet got rid of the shadow of incontinence. In the eyes of these two people, Leon was like a god, a wave god! If you offend him, you will either die or be hurt! Leon, nced at Gerald and Tommy as if he had entered his own house, and smiled at them. The more Leonughed, the more frightened they both became. God knows what God would do today. The unwitting Martin didn¡¯t notice anything different and still had nned how to humiliate Leon. ¡°Rachel,e and sit next to me.¡± Martin wanted to be in the right ce as soon as he came up. However, Rachel shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just want to be with Leon.¡± Hearing this, Martin¡¯s face darkened again. ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you know how bad it is? I¡¯ll take care of you. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Martin, you misunderstand. The air conditioner on your side is too cold. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Rachel found an excuse. It was precise because of the ¡°care¡± of Martin that she¡¯s afraid. In the past, in the student union, Rachel didn¡¯t know much about Martin, and he was impressed by the image of an ¡°Elegant Child¡±. But the recent contact only found that Martin was very hypocritical, all kinds were aimed at Leon. Knowing Rachel refused, Martin¡¯s heart was full of hate for Leon! This made him even more eager to get Leon humiliated. There was a full table of dishes and delicacies of a different color, smell, and taste. Also, there were expensive red wine, white wine, and famous tea. This was the highest standard of the Grand Prince Hotel, which was more than enough to receive foreign guests. ¡°Today, I came forward to customize such a super-luxury box. The furniture in it alone is worth a lot. This is one of the two highest-standard boxes in Fairmont City. Of course, Mr. Crow and Gerald, also give me face.¡± Martin proudly introduced himself with gold on his face. While Gerald raised his lips slightly, showing a disdainful smile, he mocked in his heart: ¡°Martin is really shameless. if my father hadn¡¯t heard that the chairman of the board was going to eat here, how could he have arranged a box for you to receive foreign guests? you don¡¯t have this kind of influence. All the luxurious decorations of the hotel today are all because of the chairman.¡± In fact, today¡¯s Grand prince Hotel will be perfect, all in the face of Leon. The chairman dares to snub when he eats in his own hotel. Martin continued to say triumphantly, ¡°before eating and drinking, let me introduce you. Maybe you don¡¯t know your ssmates. This is my good friend, the second young master of Danielle Family Group. They are Danielle Family in Fairmont City, and they are among the top three famous enterprises. The busiest shopping street in the city belongs to his family, and Tommy is also a very powerful person in Fairmont City.¡± Martin said, then patted him on the shoulder to show how strong his rtionship with Tommy was. However, there was something wrong with Tommy¡¯s face. Instead of smiling, he frowned. In front of Leon, Martin boasted in front of Tommy, which made Tommy panic. ¡°Martin is a folly. If the little grandfather hadn¡¯t told me not to expose his identity, I would have spilled this folly with wine. You know, Fairmont Street belongs to the little grandfather. We Danielle Family only work for him. Martin knows nothing!¡± Tommy did not answer Martin¡¯s words, and there was no expression on his face. Martin doesn¡¯t know why Tommy was unhappy, but he was still bragging about his rtionships in Fairmont City. At this banquet, apart from Tommy and Gerald, the other five students did not know that Leon was the most annoying person, so when Martin boasted about himself, the five students echoed. Martin was the son of the president of the University of Fairmont, and these five students are about to tter themselves to the extreme. At first, Rachel could not let go, but with Leon¡¯spany, she gradually rxed. She gave Leon a delicious abalone and put it in a bowl. Martin saw this scene in his eyes. But the Martin was so angry that his eyes narrowed and shed a little cold. ¡°Abalone! This is a fucking hint! Implying that something is going on tonight?¡± Martin was so angry that his face turned green to leek. In fact, he was thinking too much. Rachel¡¯s frugal lifestyle, coupled with family reasons, had hardly eaten expensive ingredients such as abalone and shark fin. She just sandwiched the dishes she thought were expensive to Leon and didn¡¯t mean anything else. And Martin had the heart of a viin, not only hypocritical but also very suspicious. Of course, what caused Martin¡¯s strong resentment was that Rachel took the initiative to pick up food for Leon, but left him as the headmaster¡¯s son. This made Martin a little cynical about life. He wanted background, aptitude, and talent, but what does Leon have? Can he be as handsome as a meal? ¡®Is the soft rice man so popr now? There is also a possibility that I am so good that Rachel feels inferior, so he chooses Leonard who is weaker than me.¡¯ That¡¯s what Martin thought. He seemed to be possessed with lemon essence, and sneered at Leon without smiling ¡°eat more Leon, this is the first time you eat it, how¡¯s the taste is it very delicious?¡± Leon could tell that Martin¡¯s words were sharp, which mocked him that he had never seen the world. But who was Leon? He was the god of waves! He likes to watched Martin lemon¡¯s possession. ¡°Rachel, give me another piece of abalone.¡± Leon said but put his mouth close to Rachel, and gently opened his mouth. This action gave the impression, and everyone present understood what it meant. There was no doubt that Leon asked Rachel to feed him abalone! Rachel¡¯s delicate and attractive face flushed instantly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, instead of refusing, she shyly clipped a piece of abalone to Leon and fed it slowly into Leon¡¯s mouth. At this moment, Martin¡¯s brain was congested and his eyes were red! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 77 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 77 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 77 Is dead! He had a feeling of being green! This sense of humiliation gone straight to the forehead! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He never expected that Rachel would actually feed Leon abalone! ¡®Leon, you are unforgivable!¡¯ The veins on Martin¡¯s forehead were protruding, his eyes were bloodshot, and he scolded fiercely in his heart. In the end, however, Martin forcibly held back and tried his best to contain his anger. Then he smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s raise our sses. Let¡¯s drink happily at this graduation party. I wish you all a bright future and don¡¯t forget each other.¡± Everyone in the box finished drinking and put down their sses. Martin turned to look at Leon¡¯s eyebrows and could not hide his murderous anger. ¡°Leon, go and propose a toast to Mr. Dani!¡± This was Martin¡¯s deliberate n, he wants to trample on the dignity of Leon! ¡°Give me a reason for a toast.¡± Leon nced at Martin. ¡°Do you still need an excuse? Do you think I called you here for a big dinner? Which of these boys in this room has no strength except you? The worst family also owns a shop, and what kind of thing are you? of course, I asked you to do a toast, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be qualified to enter this luxury box at all!¡± Martin¡¯s words were sharp and full of sarcasm. He wanted Leon to be the dog of these people. ¡°Even if I wanted to make a toast, would they dare to drink it?¡± Leon sneered. ¡°What are they afraid of? are they afraid of you? Hurry up and make a toast to Mr. Dani!¡± Martin yelled. Rachel looked at Leon, and shook her head gently, gesturing not to make a toast, not to eat the banquet, and just leave. Leon put his hand on Rachel¡¯s waist andforted him softly. At this time, Tommy nced coldly at Martin and wanted to stamp his feet and scold his mother! ¡°Martin this son of a bitch, this is to throw me into the fire pit!¡± Leon was calm to pick up the wine ss, and even the corners of the mouth also hang a touch of a tranquil and rxed smile. Tommy looked at Leon and smiled, he felt even more frightened. In the beginning, he had such an approachable smile at the construction site. Leon gave respect, Tommy, he had to answer. ¡°Mr. Johnson, I don¡¯t drink. I¡¯m allergic to alcohol.¡± Leon, Tommy changed his mouth so as not to expose him. He was in a hurry and came up with such a reason to evade it. Martin was confused on the spot when he heard it. What? The second young master Danielle Family is allergic to alcohol? ¡°He used to soak in a bar, a bottle of KTV, spirits, a case of beer, depth bomb y hi, small whirlwind around ah! When you get home, you still have to gargle with a bottle of Beer, how dare you say that you are allergic to alcohol? are you serious when I go?!¡± Martin can¡¯t figure it out. This is not the Tommy he knows! ¡°Is Mr. Dani, true or not? I remember you were a good drinker. Why are you allergic to alcohol? When we raised our sses just now, you obviously had a drink!¡± ¡°Now I only have the amount of a ss of white wine. I can¡¯t drink anymore. Don¡¯t ask me today. I¡¯m not feeling well. If I can¡¯t drink it, I can¡¯t drink it!¡± Tommy replied, holding back his anger, that he now wanted to put a hammer on Martin with a bottle of wine. ¡°It¡¯s easy. Leon, Tommy can¡¯t drink today. Give him some tea. Hurry up!¡± Martin didn¡¯t let Leon, go. He just wanted to trample on Leon¡¯s dignity. As soon as Martin¡¯s voice fell, Tommy said ¡®Spicy next door¡¯ in his heart. He just said that he was allergic to alcohol, but now he can¡¯t be allergic to tea. ¡°Mr. Dani, have some tea.¡± Leon gave Tommy, a bad smile. Tommy trembled coldly, and his heart panicked. ¡°That¡¯s all, I don¡¯t like to bully people. It¡¯s not easy for everyone, so there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.¡± Tommy said this in his mouth, but he was aggrieved in his heart: ¡°I said, Little Grandpa, please don¡¯t embarrass me. How dare I drink your tea? I don¡¯t dare to live a long life!¡± When he saw Tommy decline again, Martin wondered, when did Tommy be so polite? Is this still the first hegemony of Fairmont Street? Bullying men and women, arrogant and domineering is not your Tommy patent? There is no way, Tommy said, Martin also dared not to refute, he can only find another home, otherwise, his chest was hard to get angry! ¡°Since Mr. Dani is not convenient, there is no need to force it. Leon goes to propose a toast to Mr. Crow. This is an old acquaintance, no stranger, he he!¡± Martin smiled sinisterly. Martin had already heard of the contradiction between Leon and Gerald, the adversary of the enemy is a friend, he thinks that Gerald will not be as polite as Martin, but more ruthless than him. By this time, Leon had raised his ss again. Rachel frowned, and she was very disgusted with the behavior of Gerald before, which made her sick, especially when she framed Leon. But just some time ago, Rachel didn¡¯t know why, and Gerald seemed to suddenly disappear from the University of Fairmont, never targeting her and Leon. Of course, the person she hates, even more, must be the behavior of Martin, Martin at the moment, which is particrly insidious to her! Martin schadenfreude, sit on the sidelines, wanted to borrow the hand of Gerald, to severely humiliate Leon. However, the next painting style was very wrong ah! Leon had already raised his ss, but Gerald had a dignified look on his face. ¡°Director Dani. ¡± Gerald panicked. Leon stared at Gerald, and let Gerald react immediately. ¡°Sensible, very sensible, Mr. Johnson is too polite, very polite.¡± Gerald smiled awkwardly and Hide his inner panic. ¡°Leonard! Hurry up and take the initiative! If you did not make Mr. Crowfortable, you¡¯re not leaving today!¡± Martin threatened. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a toast. Will you ask him to drink?¡± Leon said calmly. ¡°Mr. Louise this kid is making fun of you. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll throw wine in his face!¡± Martin was fanning the mes. However, even if I lend Gerald ten guts, he dare not drink a toast from the chairman of the board. There was no reason for the chairman to make a toast to his subordinates. This was to lose his life. What¡¯s more, Leon was not the chairman of an ordinary enterprise, he was sent by the headquarters of the ruthless group, and he could subdue the Caucasian fierce dog with a pair of eyes! Gerald adjusted his mood for a while, then said solemnly to Martin, ¡°What am I supposed to do? I need your advice.¡± Mr. Johnson is such a nice guy. Why should I throw wine at him? I, Gerald, hate bullying. Martin, you¡¯ve really gone too far!¡± At this time, Martin was really surprised! It was hard for him to understand. What on earth was going on? Why were you pretending to be worse than the other? He remembers that Gerald usually liked to bully people most, but now he says that he hated this kind of behavior the most. Is shameless? And when did Gerald¡¯s attitude towards Leon became so polite, even brotherly?! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 78 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 78 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 78 The match made by Heaven? ¡°Gerald, you!¡± Martin said with a cold look and clenched his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? we are all ssmates. Although you and Mr. Johnson have different majors, you are also alumni of the same year. There is no need to be so humiliating.¡± Gerald suddenly became friendly, which made Martin unustomed. ¡°I¡­¡± Martin was unable to speak for a moment, and there was a feeling that he was not a human being inside and outside. ¡°Martin, when you are at school, you are a genius with thousands of female fans. What would they think if they saw your ugly face?¡± Gerald decided to seize the opportunity to show off in front of Leon. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°With so many halos, you are psychologically distorted. As the son of the headmaster, you should lead by example and care for every ssmate. But you have suppressed our Leonard in every way. What a man you are!¡±. Gerald left Martin speechless for a moment, and at this time Rachel¡¯s impression of Gerald finally changed. Rachel found that she was not annoyed with the way Gerald helped Leon against Martin. Now, Martin¡¯s face has been darkened to the extreme. He wants to vent on Gerald, but this was after all in the Grand Prince hotel, and was the home of Gerald, if here Gerald may not be able to take advantage head-on¡­ Besides, he had a n behind him. If the matter was made big in this way, theyout behind it would fall short of sess. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, don¡¯t worry about it, he he¡­ you eat vegetables and drink, do not get drunk,¡± Martin said without a smile. At this moment, however, Leon opened his mouth again, and at the corners of his mouth, he sneered. ¡°Martin, you see, I told you, no one drinks my toast.¡± ¡°Leon, don¡¯t be smug, the best is yet toe!¡± Martin believes that Leon escaped this time by a fluke, not by his own ability, but by the light of Tommy and Gerald. ¡°If Tommy and Gerald hadn¡¯t had a fuss today, would you still beughing? You, the bottom of society with no money and no background, will be severely humiliated by me sooner orter!¡± Martin also doesn¡¯t know what kind of style Gerald and Tommy smoke today, especially Tommy, usually had a good time and both called him buddy, and today Tommy came to the graduation party or was invited by him, so why did he turned his face and disown him? Is there something that snubbed Tommy? Naive Martin thought that Leon got away with the light of Tommy and Gerald, but Tommy and Tuesday people were so afraid of Leon! However, from the harsh words released by Martin, we can see that he obviously came prepared. The main purpose of his graduation party today was to confess his love to Rachel. He was still confident of winning Rachel, and despite being at a disadvantage, he doesn¡¯t believe that Rachel can resist temptation. Everything was ready, just waiting for the graduation banquet to finish. Martin did not want to confess in the box, because there were too few people, naturally, he would like it in front of more people to show off. ording to the arrangement of the graduation party, you can move freely after the feast. Whether to leave the hotel or continue to stay, the school would not interfere, all voluntarily. In the future, the chances of getting together in this way were reduced, so the school is very open. And Martin already nned it. Worst of all, if the confession fails, there was still a final n. Martin relied on his father which was the headmaster, to do a lot of conveniences. For now, Martin¡¯s n to humiliate Leon in the box had failed, but he won¡¯t stop there and nned to kill two birds with one stone. After about an hour, the drinks and banquets in each box were almost finished. Some students had taken a group photo and left, while others have not had a good time, so they choose to stay and continue to chat. Everyone had enough to eat and drink in the luxury box where Leon was located. Tommy and Gerald finally breathed a sigh of relief. They drank nervously at the feast. After all, with the wave god around, they must act carefully, lest there was any action that would make the wave god unhappy. You have to think about the god of the waves apany you like a tiger everywhere, and you can¡¯t lick too much, which is about to test the Arts of ttery. Now, Tommy and Gerald, almost regard Leon as their backer, and they know very well that Martin is negligiblepared to Leon. After the feast, Martin held back his anger. Especially when he saw that Leon and Rachel behaved intimately, he became lemon essence. Now that he had finally reached the most critical point, he was finally going to fight back! At this time, there was a broadcast in the hotel lobby, saying that a small concert would be held on the lawn in the hotel¡¯s backyard, and three singers were present to sing songs. This is a link specially arranged by Martin. The important thing is not the concert, but the gathering of people. Those teachers and students who liked to watch the fun would go to thewn to listen to the singer Sing. Once there are more people, the goal Martin will be achieved. It was at this time of graduation that he showed off in high profile in front of most of the teachers and students. He will not only show off his talent, but also confess his love for Rachel, and present her with luxurious gifts. He wants to tell everyone at the University of Fairmont that Rachel¡¯s hand was only for him to hold! When the teachers and students heard the broadcast in the lobby, arge number of people came to the backyardwn. A small cocktail party was held there in the morning, which was not very lively, but the following concert attracted a lot of people. Including Professor Willy and others, also came to y. But the headmaster didn¡¯te. As a father, how can he not know what his son was doing? He just wanted to avoid suspicion, so he didn¡¯t take part in it. Leon came to thewn with Rachel. He wanted to see what kind of moth Martin could produce. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Rachel stood in the crowd, there was no doubt that she was the most dazzling onepared with all the girls present. The chiffon fairy dress was chosen for her by Leon. Even Leon gave a lot of advice on the shoes under her feet. Rachel was born beautiful. It doesn¡¯t need too many embellishments on hair and makeup, but the more natural the more beautiful. With Leon by his side, Rachel bes confident. Those girls who were jealous of Rachel¡¯s appearance and despised Rachel¡¯s family fortune are all overshadowed at this moment. Even, most of the boys¡¯ attention was not on the singer, but the fairy-like Rachel in a daze. Martin nodded and smiled at Rachel, saying that only such a beautiful girl was worthy of him, the number one genius in Fairmont City. When he thought of this, Martin could not help feeling. ¡®A stranger is like a jade, and the prince is second to none in the world! Rachel and I are a perfect match for talent and beauty. ¡® Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 79 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 79 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 79 The fall of the pen startled the wind and rain! At this small concert, the singer was ying and singing several folk songs that had been worn out in the street, and the deliberate sense of decadence was tiresome to listen to. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Rachel. ¡°Honey, this is Rachel, my wife!¡± ¡°A few dishes, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Honey, you are so beautiful, even prettier than a fairy!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? This was because of Budweiser Beer!¡± ¡°Rachel, if I win the world, you must be the one wearing the crown!¡± ¡°First you take down your vige.¡± The confident Rachel, smiles sweeter and more energetic, which was admired by a group of boys. At this time, Martin was already eager to try. A man could match a woman¡¯s appearance. In order to show his talent, he specially prepared a live calligraphy performance. The greatest specialty of Martin was calligraphy. He has studied calligraphy for ten years. He began to rehearsed in primary school and grew up to be a famous young calligrapher in the calligraphy circle of Fairmont City. Also, he had recently contacted calligraphers in the provincial capital and was applying to join the calligraphy association in the provincial capital. Martin walked to the center of the crowd, and the two waiters of the hotel moved the calligraphy utensils and the four treasures of the study to him. The people present were all teachers and students of the University of Fairmont. as soon as they saw this situation, they know what Martin was going to do. Calligraphy genius was going to brush it in public! ¡°Teachers and students, on the asion of graduation, I would like to present a word to you by Martin, which is also a blessing to all graduates.¡± Martin¡¯s face was warm and humble, full of bookish vor, and the image of a handsome son came into view. This was simply different from the insidious viin who was in the luxury box before. People in front of a set and behind a set, reflect at Martin incisively and vividly. As soon as Martin¡¯s voice fell off, there was a positive response. ¡°Martin, hurry up, I can¡¯t wait to see your ink treasure!¡± ¡°Handsome and talented, there is only Martin in the world!¡± ¡°Martin, you are the most handsome!¡± ¡°Martin, I want to have tinkered with you!¡± ¡°A stranger is like a jade, and the prince is second to none in the world!¡± ¡°Mr. modest, he is as warm and moist as jade!¡± ¡°I am willing to trade ten years of my life for one night of Martin!¡± These Martin fans are shouting crazily. Among them are almost 2/3 of the girls at the University of Fairmont, most of them are girls. It can be said that Martin is very popr with girls at the University of Fairmont. From the shouting of these girls, you can tell that it was very crazy. Mainly Martin in the past four years, the maintenance of people in the university was particrly good. The person was handsome, was the student president, but also had the calligraphy talent bonus, the perfect person sets, causing the fan sister crazy pursuit. Martin enjoys these halos and enjoys the esteem and admiration of the school fans. At the moment, he was even a little ted, thinking that it was a great blessing for Rachel to win his favor. The four treasures of the study were ready. Martin snapped his fingers and a singer sang an antique song to the apaniment of music. Antique music with calligraphy was indeed a very good match. Martin was really prepared for this moment. With antique songs, Martin danced and wrote at the same time, adding appreciation to calligraphy. This move, let the fan sister one by one peach heart, shout handsome. However, Leon, who was also watching the scene, shook his head. Because of the antique dance of Martin, it was too soft and without a trace of masculinity. The ancient style of dance was too feminine and was not suitable for dancing when wielding a brush, otherwise, the written words have no character. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Leon was 15 years old, he wrote Johanna¡¯s ¡°going to Wine¡± in one fell swoop when he was in Grd, Oakwood, with a sword dance. Waving a pen was to draw a sword, the pen falls to startled the wind and rain, and the poem bes a sobbing ghost! At the end of the pen, it was also like putting the sword into the scabbard, neatly and neatly, without sprinkling any more drops of ink. The calligraphy written in this way, painted with silver hook and iron,bines strength and softness. However, in the eyes of theyman, Martin¡¯s gaudy calligraphy performance was a divine operation. As soon as this picture was finished, the female fans couldn¡¯t wait to blow it up again. ¡°The sea leaps with fish and the sky allows birds to fly. That¡¯s a wonderful word!¡± ¡°At this level, you can catch up with Leonardo de Vinci!¡± ¡°Bullshit, it¡¯s obviously ten streets of Leonardo de Vinci!¡± ¡°The first line of books in the world must be handed down forever!¡± Leon felt speechless after listening to the words of these brain-damaged fans of Martin. Even he dare not say that he dumped Leonardo de Vinci, and Martin was nothing! With the current level of Martin, even the provincial calligraphy association was difficult to enter! Leon sat on the sidelines and did note forward to point out what was wrong. Because in his eyes, there are actually many defects in Martin, which can only be regarded as entry- level works, which was not artistic at all and has no signs of guidance. At this time, Martin has been praised and sought after, had long been ted. He pointed to Leon, not far away, and smiled proudly ¡°Can you do it?¡± Provoked by Martin, Leon stood calmly in ce, looking at Martin as if he were a fool. If you want to provoke Leon, to talk about the origin of Leon and calligraphy, then it will be very deep! ¡°How can a man say he can¡¯t!¡± Leon looked at Martin, with a confident smile on his face. ¡°Are you sure it will work? You¡¯re not trying to be brave, is it? This calligraphy is different from others. I studied it for ten years before I got to where I am today. I can¡¯t get to the table without any real skills. Don¡¯t end up being ridiculed by everyone to be quick for the moment.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. Maybe just now the female fans hyped so much that hepletely drifted away. In his eyes, Leon was a university hanging wire, how can hee into contact with the elegant art of calligraphy. Moreover, if Leon was really capable, that would be impossible that it was not been revealed for four years. However, what Leon thought to himself was, ¡®Martin is such a stupid guy. After ten years of study, he even prides himself on being a calligraphy genius. How can people be so thick-skinned?¡¯ It¡¯s over, let¡¯s show it for a while. Leon can show off his calligraphy in front of people, but he was only willing to show off 30% of his strength. It was only because he was worried that after using all his strength, it will cause ¡°Art paper to be expensive¡±, which will get out of hand. ¡°It¡¯s not so hard!¡± Leon said calmly. At this time, the female fans of Martin issued bursts of boos. ¡°Compared with Martin, it¡¯s beyond your reach!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t read it, I¡¯m sure Martin is good at it!¡± ¡°Martin¡¯s writing is called calligraphy, and your Leon is probably almost as good as a chicken¡¯s w!¡± ¡°If a delivery man can have any talent, he must not be well educated!¡± Bursts of boos came, but Leon wrote calmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t held a pen for four years. I don¡¯t think my hands will be born.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 80 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 80 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 80 Gift from the Queen Mother As soon as this remark came out, Martin couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I haven¡¯t held a pen for four years. I think you¡¯d better go back and deliver takeout.¡± Ignoring the boos of others, Leon continued to write unhurriedly. Instead of choosing the calligraphy, he chose the face in the italic style. There was no other gaudy action, just writing quietly, the pen follows the heart, and had both form and spirit. As for writing while dancing, Leon didn¡¯t do that. Because his sword dance was very lethal, I am afraid that his sharp murderous spirit will hurt the innocent. Another reason was that Leon doesn¡¯t want to show to a bunch ofymen. If Leon really shows up, the show of Talent can¡¯t be stopped. That day in Oakwood, Grd, I do not know how many young Christian nun¡¯s hearts, want to find Leon to do double practice partner. The hardest thing in the world was love! Oakwood is a ce where Leon dare not set foot again. It was said that the women at the foot of the mountain were tigers, and the women on the mountain were fiercer than tigers! At this time, Rachel was watching Leon pick up the pen, move the pen, and move it. Now her heart could only hold Leon¡¯s eyes full of little stars. She was really attracted by Leon¡¯s talent, but today Leon surprised her again. It turns out that this sunny boy who has delivered takeout for four years as an authentic young man of literature and art! Rachel found that you can always find surprises in Leon. This was probably the legendary treasure boy. At the moment, Martin was still arrogant. Instead of watching Leon write, he carried his hands on his back and held his head high. It wasn¡¯t until a minuteter, when Leon finished writing a word, that Martin nced at it. I don¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t see it. He¡¯s scared when he looks at it! Martin found that the body written by Leon was really like that, just like it was printed on a copy of the script. Leon¡¯s performance undoubtedly surprised Martin, and Martin finally realized that he had despised Leon before. Although Martin¡¯s calligraphy was average, he still knows that it was good. Unlike other people around him, he didn¡¯t know calligraphy or even how to appreciate it. ¡°The tide of the River of Nile is t with the sea, and the bright moon on the sea is full of the tide. Whose poem is this?¡± ¡°The Night of the Spring River and the Moon by Jane Austen is a famous poem through the ages, but it is a pity that this word is not worthy of a poem at all!¡± ¡°I feel the same way. If you look at the word ¡®Ming¡¯, it¡¯s written horizontally as¡¯ Ming¡¯, and even the strokes are wrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯mughing to death. Chinese in Leon Primary School is taught by PE teachers, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But the writing is quite square, and it looks very powerful.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, no matter how to square the writing is, it¡¯s not chic at all, there¡¯s no difficulty, no depth!¡± Leon shook his head gently when he heard other people¡¯sments. A group of people who don¡¯t know calligraphy is talking about calligraphy, just like on a talent show, fresh young people who have never sung songs are brought in to be music judges. ¡°If you have any objection to the way the word ¡®Ming¡¯ is written, you can find a way to ask Martin Luther, as long as you have the courage.¡± When Leon said this, there was a trace of sadness in his heart. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, can you stop pushing? your ignorance was ridiculous! ¡°If you say so? This is to force an excuse for yourself! ¡± One boy questioned. ¡°This is the way Martin Luther wrote the multi-pagoda stele. Originally, the ancient word ¡®Ming¡¯ was written as¡¯ Ming¡¯, butter, when the calligrapher was writing cursive calligraphy, the two-strokes were linked into one horizontal stroke, which gradually evolved into the present ¡®Ming¡¯.¡± Leon exins. ¡°Now is now, ancient times is ancient times, you are writing the wrong word! Still sophistry?¡± Some people question it again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ignorance! Ignorance!¡± Leon sneered. Calligraphy was an art. If it was written entirely in simplified Chinese characters, it will not be called art. The cow chews the peony, cooks the crane, and burns the piano, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to some people who don¡¯t know how to force people. ¡°Regr script looks too pediatric, there is no walking script chic, in terms of these two characters, or Martin is better!¡± Someone shouted. Soon, fans of Martin responded. ¡°Yes, the walking script is more difficult, regr script is simple!¡± ¡°Regr script is like pediatrics, it has no artistic demeanor!¡± ¡°The difficulty of the regr script is simply not too low; it is nothing more than a stroke to write slowly!¡± Hearing these retarded remarks, Leon sneered. What do you mean, just write slowly? Every stroke of every word in the face, the center, or the nk with the brush, should be very fastidious! No matter regr script, walking script, cursive script, official script, Leon are all handy, in fact, different types of calligraphy cannot bepared at all, because there was noparability. It¡¯s like cats and dogs, which belonged to two different kinds of things. Although the regr script was the foundation of other calligraphy, it was more difficult to write perfectly than any other calligraphy. The best way to test the level was to do the simple things to the extreme. Of course, among the people present, there were still people who know how to appreciate it. An old leader of the University of Fairmont said, ¡°The reason why Graily Hewitt and Edward Crocker has been praised byter generations is not unreasonable, especially the word of Martin Luther, full of muscle, graceful and elegant. This Leon already has the charm of Martin Luther. It is no exaggeration to say that this is the most elegant face I have ever seen!¡± Leon was gratified to be recognized by the old leader of the school. This at least shows that not all people are ignorant and self-righteous. Of course, Martin also knows the face of Leon, and it was very well written. However, Martin will not admit that Leon¡¯s handwriting was good, because he was a great genius and calligraphy genius at the University of Fairmont. Martin¡¯s cold eyes shed quickly unnoticed. He sneered inside ¡°what if the face is well written? he has already put his chopsticks into my bowl. How can I allow an outsider to sit at my table and share the food with me? I am the number one genius in Fairmont City!¡± Immediately, Martin adjusted his mood, put on a serious expression, and said to everyone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I Martin don¡¯t care about these things. As long as you like my calligraphy and bring you a sense offort, the goal has been achieved. Let others fight for those false names. I just need to be myself!¡± Hypocrisy! Forget provoking Leon so soon? However, this trick works for brain-impaired fans all the time. No sooner had the Martin spoken than someone pped their hands and apuded. Suddenly, a hotel waiter appeared and came to the public with an express package in his arms. ¡°Who is Mr. Leon, please?¡± Asked the hotel waiter. ¡°I am,¡± Leon replied. ¡°Hello, Leon, this is your parcel. It was delivered by courier just now. Please sign for it.¡± At this time, Leon remembered, this morning Bernard said that his mother sent him a package, he almost forgot. After signing for it, Leon opened the package. This was a gift from his mother to his teachers and ssmates. Leon opened it even though he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with them. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 81 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 81 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 81 When you are blessed, you don¡¯t know bliss Although Leon received a package at the moment, it didn¡¯t attract much attention. Most of the students¡¯ attention is on Martin. Martin is not only the headmaster¡¯s son, but also a talented person, many students are eager to get one of his ink treasures as collection. When they heard that Martin was about to join the provincial calligraphy association, they were even more eager to collect his ink treasures. On the other hand, no one cares about the ink treasure of Leon. Leon doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s not that the handwriting is not good enough, it¡¯s just that they can¡¯t read the goods. The words, ¡°The tide of the Spring River is even with the sea and the bright moon on the sea is full of tide.¡± even if it was won by the Conrad calligraphy Association, it caused a sensation. It¡¯s just that in this city of Fairmont, the cultural atmosphere is not as good as that of Conrad and there are few people to understand the real meaning behind this picture. On the contrary, Martin¡¯s soft and boneless words are sought after, in fact, his identity is still there. What he valued the most is not necessarily the word, but his reputation. Rachel walked up to Leon and said, ¡°Leon, I didn¡¯t expected that your calligraphy¡¯s really good. Although I don¡¯t know really know much about calligraphy, I can still appreciate it. Your handwriting is not only dignified but it also gives people a sense of strength through the back of the paper. Give it to me.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Leon replied with a smile. With that, Leon handed the word to Rachel and continued to open the package. The package has twoyers, one of which seemed to be stained with some dirt. This further aroused Leon¡¯s curiosity. What on earth did mom sent the courier? Just then, the old school leader who praised Leon, came over, narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Little Leon, can you give me that picture?¡± ¡°Old man, are you sure you want a bad word that no one else thinks highly of?¡± Leon put down the package and asked. The old leader smiled and then said a paragraph of ssical American, ¡°Northern people sells their beads to Southern peole, for Joan¡¯s cab, fumigated with cinnamon pepper, decorated with pearl jade, decorated with roses and with feather, Southern people buy and sell their beads.¡± Little Leon, you should know this allusion.¡± This is the allusion of buying a horse to exchang for a pearl. The old leader was satirized those people who do not know the goods. ¡°I know, sir. It seems that you really know calligraphy.¡± Leon said with relief. ¡°Little Leon, I¡¯m about to retire. My usual hobby is to write and draw, especially calligraphy. In my opinion, if you get the charm of your face, others will not want it but I want it for Michael¡¯s head!¡± The old leader said straight. ¡°Rachel, give this picture to the old gentleman. If he likes it, I¡¯ll write it for him again.¡± Leon said to Rachel. ¡°All right, Leon.¡± With that, Rachel handed the word in his hand to the old leader of the school, ¡°Sir, for you.¡± The old leader took the picture and was so happy that even the two his eyes narrowed into a seam. After he gave the ink treasure, Leon took apart the innermostyer of the package and saw what was inside. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was fresh, with long whiskers. In an instant, Leon remembered something. ¡°It seems that it is indeed a gift prepared by my mother herself.¡± Standing by with Rachel, he saw what was in the package and was curious, ¡°Leon, made my aunt bother.¡± Leon looked at Rachel and said, ¡°This is a gift my mother asked me to give to my teachers and ssmates. Take one of these Rachel.¡± ¡°All right, why don¡¯t you give everyone a point first, and I¡¯ll get itter.¡± Rachel nodded in response. Although he doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his ssmates, Leon still intends to mean it. After all, it¡¯s from my mother so I can¡¯t waste a lot of effort. At this time, Martin stood not far away, he nced at Leon, who had already unpacked the package. Although Martin is surrounded by some ssmates who want his ink treasure, Rachel and Leon stood together, he can¡¯t help but take a look. Through the translucent bag, he saw that what was in the package was khaki and some dirt, which could not be clearly identified through the bag, but he thought he could guess. Leon was about to give a score to his familiar-looking teacher and ssmate but Martin suddenly said to him, ¡°Leon, who sent you those rotten potatoes?¡± Rotten potatoes? The contents of this package can buy a train of potatoes! It doesn¡¯t matter how many, Martin, Leon is counting, so it¡¯s easy to divide. After counting the numbers, Leon looked up and thought that he didn¡¯t have any acquaintances in college, except for a few teachers, it was only Rachel and several roommates. ¡°Martin, you don¡¯t have to be weird here. My mother sent it to me and asked me to give it to my teachers and ssmates. You really take care of it!¡± Leon red at Martin. Now some people think that Leon is good enough to give gifts after graduation. ¡°I see that a basket of rotten potatoes is not good enough. It¡¯s covered with dirt. Rural people are really unhygienic. Why would you give this kind of thing to our teachers and ssmates?¡± Martin sneered. When Leon heard what Martin said, the little affection he has for Martin was swept away. ¡°What rotten potatoes? Oh, my God, really? ¡± ¡°This Leon is really naive and funny and potatoes are not sold in the city.¡± ¡°How dare you send me this little potato? Is it enough for postage? ¡± ¡°What exactly does Leon think? Did we told him that we want your potatoes? Is this potato a golden potato? ¡± Leon listened to the noise around and he turned cold. He said with a cold smile, ¡°Did I say it was a potato? Are you so easily bewitched by Martin that you don¡¯t have a brain? ¡± ¡°Oh, what have I bewitched? If it¡¯s not a rotten potato, it¡¯s a rotten sweet potato! It¡¯s definitely not a good thing anyway! ¡± Martin raised his eyebrows and sneered proudly. As soon as the words were over, another round of noise echoed. Leon nced at the crowd and wrapped the package again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so angry. I don¡¯t want to see you off.¡± ¡°The things in this bag are neither potatoes nor sweet potatoes. If you want toe and pick them up voluntarily, it¡¯s okay to take a few more ones.¡± Leon simply let theme to pick it up, in order not to waste his mother¡¯s mind, this is just a formality. These people do not knew their blessings when they encountered it. When have the ruthless families ever been stingy? Even on the holidays, you are expected to give gold coins to the employees of the company, not to mention that when a mother treated her son for a graduation gift, it¡¯s impossible to be stingy! ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Leon. He even has a problem eating. What kind of expensive gift can he give? I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be more than two hundred dors!¡± Martin was still fanning the mes. At this time, however, Professor Willy walked up to Leon. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike Leon, What¡¯s wrong with things from the countryside?¡± ¡°Since the professor does not dislike that rural people that do not pay attention to hygiene, he will take a few more ones. Anyway, it will be an encumbrance for me to take them back.¡± Leon chuckled. Professor Willy really believed Martin and thought that there were potatoes or sweet potatoes in it but he didn¡¯t like Martin¡¯s attitude, so he opened the bag angrily. When he opened it, he froze. Boy, this is a hundred-year-old ginseng! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 82 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 82 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 82 Evergreen Mountain belongs to my family It¡¯s not potatoes or sweet potatoes at all, it¡¯s fucking gold in medicine! Others have no eyesight, but who is Professor Willy? he is a professor of traditional American medicine and a mentor of the Institute for traditional American Medicine Pharmacology in Fairmont City. He could tell at a nce that this was a hundred-year-old ginseng! Hundred-year-old ginseng is a good thing, this medicine has anti-aging property, it is also good for hair, for strong waist and knees, for strong eyesight, blood cirction and other effects. In addition, there is also the toning effect in deficiency, in rescuing and invigorating energy which can strengthen fitness and prolong life. It has a certain therapeutic effect on hypertension, myocardial dystrophy, coronary arteriosclerosis, angina pectoris and so on, It can also alleviate various symptoms. Even the minerals and trace elements in it can fight cancer and magnesium is three times as much as other traditional American medicines! The key thing is a big tonic, which is of great benefit to men, especially old men like Professor Willy. Professor Willy was so excited and shocked that he put the century-old ginseng in the palm of his hand and carefully observed the roots on it. ¡°Leon, where did you get so many ginseng? At first nce, it looks like an old ginseng who has been growing for a hundred years. This is really good. Those people are blind! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Professor can take more if he likes. I don¡¯t want it anyway.¡± Leon said faintly. He has the spirit of pure energy to protect his body and he doesn¡¯t need ginseng to replenish his body at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? This is a baby! What is the concept of a hundred-year-old ginseng? It has been growing in the mountains for a hundred years! ¡± Willy said with a serious look on his face. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Hmm? Leon, why are you so calm? There are hundreds of old ginseng in this bag, isn¡¯t there? Is it really from your mother? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s from my mother. Maybe I¡¯ve seen it a lot, so it¡¯s nothing.¡± Leon responded faintly. Shit, a sentence in made Professor Willy¡¯s heart flutter, is this family, hundreds of century-old ginseng was alreadymon? However, he thought of Leon¡¯s status as a descendant of ancient medicine, Willy knew that Leon¡¯s words have a high degree of credibility. In terms of medicinal materials, the descendants of ancient medicine are rich in resources, after all, they have a deep foundation and their strong connections in the field of traditional American medicine are also an advantage. Willy knew very well that the connections of ancient doctors are in mega cities, even Conrad City, not in Fairmont. Also, most of the people present, most of whom are students, are not rational enough to look down on Leon. Professor Willy was feeling sorry for those people who do not know the boss standing in front of them. They do not know how to cherish gifts and are ignorant on important things. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that treasures like Leon, are given away to others. Why not use them for your own sake?¡± Willy thinks that even if Leon is a descendant of ancient medicine, a treasure like a hundred-year-old ginseng has a price but no market and it is not that you can buy a real century-old ginseng just because you have the money. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t thought about that.¡± Leon smiled and didn¡¯t want to answer the truth. He himself does not need the ginseng, after all, he has a pure energy physique, and all of his family members used the thousand-year-old mountain ginseng, drawn from Evergreen Mountain. What he considered was that the hundred-year-old ginseng alone startled Willy. It would be troublesome to mention the thousand-year-old ginseng and not scare Willy into a heart attack. ¡°Although there are so few people who knows the goods, Leon, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. These individuals don¡¯t know what to do when they are in the midst of good fortune, so they don¡¯t want to be left behind!¡± ¡°Well, yes, you can take a few more, twenty, take it.¡± Leon¡¯s heart said, how can I not worry, these hundreds of old ginseng is a burden, I can no longer carry it home, what a hindrance ah! While Rachel listened to the conversation between Professor Willy and Leon, there were a lot of questions on her heart. She was curious that Leon was still calm about these hundred-year-old ginseng. Does his family grew ginseng? Besides, these are all wild old ginseng, how can they bepared with those nted artificially? ¡°Is there a ginseng farmer in your family?¡± Rachel asked curiously. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Sort of, there is a hill at home.¡± Leon smiled awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t say that half of Evergreen Mountain is a property of his family. No one will believe him. Not boasting, Evergreen Mountain is as big as it is and more than half of it is really covered by his family, and a special person was sent to take care of wild ginseng. The reason why there was dirt on the bag was that it is all fresh ginseng, which was the most suitable for eating and toning. Hearing this, Rachel thought that Leon¡¯s family was farming in the rural area, which inexplicably gave rise to a sense of intimacy, because her hometown is also in the countryside. Leon¡¯s century-old ginseng was not understood by anyone except Professor Willy. Leon did not knew where Gerald and Tommy were, and there¡¯s no sign of them, otherwise he will give them their share. Especially Tommy, he¡¯s always unenergetic, if I let him eat some old ginseng, he will have the strength to move bricks on the construction site. Since many people doesn¡¯t knew the goods, Leon is going to give the rest to Rachel. At this time, Martin was still busy writing for brain-handicapped fans, giving them this so-called ink treasure and his attention was not on Leon¡¯s side. He did not expected that Leon¡¯s mother would send him a century-old ginseng. As for his mentally handicapped fans, they missed a great opportunity. The feminine body written by Martin is also called Flower, not even a moustache of a hundred-year-old mountain ginseng! Half an hourter, Martin finally finished and turned his attention back to Leon and Rachel. He is only halfway through the implementation of his n today. Calligraphy was shown just now, and the effect reached the expectation. Next, there is the most important link. Confess your love to Rachel! To this end, he prepared a very luxurious gift. Van Cleef & Arpels limited edition crystal pendant! It¡¯s worth 5 million dors! Martin has a headmaster father and he also has a business mother. His mother runs a local factory, and the 5 million dors is from his mother. Martin believed that this limited edition crystal pendant, Van Cleef and Arpels worth 5 million dors will surely capture Rachel¡¯s heart. He even felt that no girl could resist this strong temptation. After he tidied up his clothes and hairstyle, Martin walked confidently to Rachel, with an inevitable smile on his face. ¡°Rachel, be my woman. This is a gift I have carefully prepared for you. It is a top jewelry brand loved by aristocrats and celebrities all over the world. It has won the hearts of women all over the world and I hope it can capture your heart!¡± This scene has attracted the envy of many female fans of Martin. Their idol, face to face, confessed to Rachel and gave expensive luxury gifts, which made Rachel a target of criticism. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 83 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 83 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 83 I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t beat it At this time, several good friends of Martin, added fire to the side, they persuaded Rachel to ept the gift one after another. ¡°How many girls¡¯ dreamed of this crystal pendant from Van Cleef and Arpels?¡± ¡°If I were a woman, I would agree at once!¡± ¡°Talented and beautiful, why hesitate when you are made in heaven?¡± When the female fans of Martin learned that the gift their idol gave Rachel was worth 5 million dors, the lemons became essence one by one. It¡¯s sour! It¡¯s so sour! Even, wailing! Rachel, thought that 5 million dors gift was valuable, but feelings have nothing to do with whether gifts are valuable or not. Like is like, if you do not like, you do not like, Rachel heart is very firm. We haven¡¯t experienced difficult situations together and I haven¡¯t found the good side of Martin. I even hate Martin. Even if Martin sent something more valuable than this, she would not ept it. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to start a rtionship now, so please take it back.¡± Rachel declined. Before that, Rachel set a goal to strive to be better in order to be worthy of a good man. It doesn¡¯t have to go beyond that. After all, that man is too good, but at least he can¡¯t be as mediocre as he is now. Martin was taken aback when he received Rachel¡¯s refusal. The result was quite different from what he had expected. This is a limited edition crystal pendant by Van Cleef & Arpels. Even so, won¡¯t it touch Rachel¡¯s heart? This idea, passed through Martin¡¯s mind but he was quick to reject it. Impossible! Martin is a talented schr in Fairmont City, he came from a rich, schrly family, there are so many fans that pursue him. Rachel must feel inferiorityplex. Feel unworthy of me, to find a reason to decline! Martin analyzed it in his heart and then confidently said to Rachel, ¡°Rachel, I know what you mean, but I don¡¯t hate you. I just me myself for being too good. Come on, please ept this crystal pendant.¡± With that, Martin wanted to put the crystal pendant on Rachel. When Rachel, heard Martin¡¯s narcissistic words, she frowned and felt sick to her stomach. The person she admires is not Martin! At this time, Martin did not notice Rachel frowning, his attention was on Rachel¡¯s jade neck. He found a jade pendant on Rachel¡¯s jade neck. If he wants to put the crystal pendant of Van Cleef and Arpels on Rachel, he must take off the original jade pendant. Martin did not pay special attention to this jade pendant, he thought that it was from a stall and its value would not exceed a thousand dors. After all, Rachel did not have the economic strength to buy it. As Martin approached, Leon suddenly took a step and stopped Martin. ¡°Piss off!¡± Leon said bluntly. Leon promised to protect Rachel, he will be true to his word, he will not allow anyone to hurt her! ¡°What right do you have to let me go? If you stick to Rachel all day without looking in the mirror, what a useless thing you are!¡± Martin nced disdainfully at Leon, with an air of arrogance. However, he did not realize that he almost offended Leon. Leon¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, he grabbed Martin by the cor and said, ¡°You¡¯d better be honest with me!¡± His eyes were so murderous that he scared Martin into a thrill! Then Leon loosened Martin¡¯s cor and pushed him away. Hypocritical Martin, said this, ¡°Gentlemen do not take action, I disdain to fight with you, it is rude to do those kind of things! I have received an excellent family education since I was a child and I will never be as savage as you are! ¡± Paralyzed, this creature is so hypocritical that his skin is thicker than the city walls. I can¡¯t beat it, but I can¡¯t beat it. There¡¯s a lot of pressure. However, this trick tried everything to the mentally handicapped fans and there are even cries of worship for him. At this time, Rachel looked at Martin, and said seriously: ¡°I have no feelings for you, and I am not with inferiorityplex as you say. I will never ept your crystal pendant.¡± ¡°No way! Rachel, throw away the jade pendant you are wearing around your neck and put on my crystal pendant! ept my confession! ¡± Now that he has made a confession, what a loss of face it would be if he did not seed! However, Rachel still shook her head and said firmly, ¡°this jade pendant is a gift from him. No matter how much value it has, I won¡¯t throw this away, I say, unless the jade is broken!¡± When everyone present heard this, they all talked about it. He? Who¡¯s he? The jade pendant on Rachel¡¯s neck must have been given to her by a boy. Thements of the people around Martin sound so noisy, even harsh! There was a burst of anger in her chest, and she wanted to erupt if she can¡¯t control it. ¡°Who is he?¡± Martin asked loudly at Rachel. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Leon, this jade pendant, was given to me by Leon.¡± Rachel answered calmly. As soon as the words fell, the crowd exploded quickly! It was only then that they learned that the jade pendant that was treasured by Rachel was a gift by Leon. Isn¡¯t Leon a college suspender that delivers takeout to earn tuition fees? He certainly cannot afford to buy authentic jade pendant, how can he rely on an ordinary jade pendant to capture the heart of the campus beauty of St. Andrew University? Martin¡¯s face changed, his eyes narrowed, his eyes darkened, and his surroundings fell into a dead silence, It was as if he had reached the freezing point in an instant. He is a talented schr in Fairmont City. He is so talented and well-connected that he is not as good as a country dog. How sessful can a person be if he took a broken potato and gave it to his teachers and ssmates? Martin sneered: ¡°Rachel, I think you are deceived by thatrd!¡± The jade pendant around your neck is dim and not bright enough, ny percent of one hundred, this is fake jade, or even stic, how can it compare with my Van Cleef and Arbor crystal pendant worth 5 million?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not about value, it¡¯s about meaning!¡± There is a trace of stubbornness in Rachel¡¯s firmness. At the moment, Martin is even more angry. She said that it has nothing to do with value, that is to say, it has something to do with people! ¡°Stupid! Fool! You don¡¯t want my 5 million crystal pendant, but you want that broken stic of Leon. Are you crazy? We are about to enter the society. What¡¯s the point of talking to me? Can you be more realistic?¡± Martin growled. As for Martin¡¯s narcissism, Leon smiled coldly: ¡°It is true that, as Rachel said, the significance of this jade pendant is greater than its value, but Martin, I regret to tell you that you can¡¯tpete in terms of value or meaning.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 84 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 84 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 84 biggest winner Martin still held his head high with an expression of disdain. ¡°No match? My crystal pendant is 5 million dors. How about you? Your piece of broken stic jade is only a few dozen dors, that¡¯s not even enough for postage! ¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Leon shook his head and sighed, sighing that Martin was ignorant and ridiculous. ¡°Oh, you finally know the gap!¡± Martin raised his eyebrows confidently and said that Leon, a humble boy, had already thrown in the towel. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I mean, you¡¯re hopelessly narcissistic.¡± Leon chuckled and teased. ¡°I am not narcissistic, but this is based on strength. In my eyes, you are as weak as an ant. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a failure that you can¡¯t give Rachel a decent piece of jewelry?¡± Looking at the arrogant andcent face of Martin, Leon was not angry, but felt that Martin was very naive and short-sighted. The jade pendant worn around Rachel¡¯s neck is an ancient jade of the Tang Dynasty worth 20 million dors. As for what Martin called ¡°dull¡± and ¡°not bright enough¡±, this is the color by ancient jade as it was formed for nearly a thousand years. If the white is wless, bright and transparent, it is also called ancient jade. Even if he didn¡¯t understand thismon sense, Martin dared to pretend to be the number one genius in Fairmont City and he reallyughed off his teeth. In terms of value, the 20 million ancient jade pendant is four times the size of the Van Cleef and Arbor crystal ne. What about international luxury goods? Is it as good as the most expensive brand? A jade pendant is worth a luxury vi in Moon Bay, Fairmont City. Rachel has a vi hanging around her neck. ¡°Leon, answer me, why? It¡¯s powerless to refute, right? ¡°Martin was getting closer and closer. Before Leon could respond, Tommy suddenly emerged from the crowd. The guy was wearing a bathrobe, he pulled his slippers on and his hair was slightly moist. He just came back from the hot spring. Before, Leon wondered where the Tommy had gone, but he had gone to the bath to get some waves. Tommy, wearing a bathrobe, stood in front of Martin and said bluntly, ¡°I heard what you said just now. I need to correct it. Rachel is wearing a piece of Iron Dynasty jade around her neck, worth more than 20 million dors. He can throw your broken crystal pendant in the streets. You have the face tough at Leon, what a silly person!¡± In order to move fewer bricks and lift fewer bars on the construction site, Tommy was very positive. Martin looked at Tommy, bewildered and thought Tommy was abnormal at the banquet. He will teach him a lesson now. ¡°This is strange. I usually have a very good rtionship with him. Why is it that today he is the same as taking a gunshot?¡± Martin thought to himself. However, ording to Tommy, the jade pendant sent by Leon to Rachel is ancient jade, and Martin is even more ignorant. ¡°The ancient jade of the Iron Dynasty? Are you serious? 20 million? Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding? ¡± Martin asked four questions in a row. ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you. You don¡¯t know what kind of business I run in Family Dani. My grandfather and brother both have jade shops. This jade pendant is really an ancient jade from the Iron Dynasty. More than 20 million dors and was sold at Christie¡¯s auction.¡± Tommy said. ¡°You¡¯re lying! How can this broken jade pendant be worth 20 million yuan! ¡± Martin shook his head hard. Almost no one doubtsTommy¡¯s words, after all, Family Dani runs the jade business and there is no need for Tommy to help Leon lie. ¡°Could it be that Leon is a hidden rich second generation heir? Twenty million is a lot of money!¡± ¡°No way. Leon is definitely not a rich second generation heir. I¡¯ll bet on a packet of spicy gluten!¡± ¡°Leon can really be loaded. ¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe the jade pendant was given to him by someone else, and it wasn¡¯t owned by himself.¡± ¡°Anyway, I met a brand new Leonard today!¡± Martin listened to the words of the students around him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Fake! These two colluded! Leon, do you dare to reveal your family background? Dare topete? ¡± Reveal your family background? Leon was scared. Once the identity of the ruthless Childe is exposed, I am afraid A shares will be in great turmoil! Instead of being infuriated by Martin¡¯s provocation, Leon sped Rachel¡¯s slender, soft waist in one hand. What¡¯s the use of saying more? it¡¯s a waist you¡¯ll never get. ¡°Leon, let go of her!¡± Martin roared. And the ruthless Childe will not listen to the orders of Martin. The louder Martin shouted, the tighter Leon hugged. The point is, Rachel didn¡¯t refuse, just a blush of shyness is evident on her face. Martin had an emotional breakdown, his eyes were bloodshot, he stamped his feet angrily, his mouth was full of curses and the stars flew all over the ce. With no regard for the beautiful personality he had maintained before, he didn¡¯t look like a handsome boy, he was simply a grumpy snort. It is not that he is a gentleman but he did not dare toe forward. He thought he is engaged in a fight, but Leon can only vent in this way. At this time, his female fans were shocked to see Martin go crazy and felt that Martin was a different person. ¡°Is this the same Martin I knew?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Oh, my God, it¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°What happened to Martin, he¡¯s like a hungry baboon? I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know this person!¡± ¡°Who is Martin really? Do I know him? Can he sing, dance, rap and do basketball? ¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The female fans turned against the water one after another. Used to be die-hard fans of Martin, now arge part of them chose to support Leon. At this time, Martin, felt a deep sense of frustration. Originally, he nned that if the confession failed, he would find an opportunity to bully Rachel and even open the room. But he is as weak as a chick in front of Leon, and he can¡¯t find a chance at all. Now, he wants to immediately turn Leon to ashes and solve the hatred in his heart! Today, there is no doubt that Leon became the biggest winner. Several girls peeked at Leon, behind their backs, which never happened before. Leon is not a person who likes to show off. If he wants to, he can be envied to death by his ssmates. To be able to work with Professor Willy at this age is beyond the reach of most students. At a time when everyone else is worried about finding a job after graduation, Leon has be a professor-level mentor and a colleague with Willy. The graduation party ended smoothly, and from then on, the students stepped into the society and were no longer a student. ¡°Rachel, let me take you home.¡± Leon volunteered. ¡°That will trouble you again.¡± Rachel responded with some embarrassment. The two men went to the underground garage to pick up the car. Leon held Rachel¡¯s hand and after today¡¯s graduation party, the rtionship between the two has be deeper. Just then, Leon saw a girl dancing in front of his Hennessy snake GT. Not far away, there is a mobile phone that is ced on a bracket for video recording. BGM is a very popr dynamic music recently with girls dancing high and wiggling their hips in front of the camera from time to time. Leon never belittled people in any industry, such as this girl who danced in an underground garage, which he said was understandable. But do you really think this is your own car? Unexpectedly, shey on it, acting cute crazily in front of the mobile phone camera that was not far away. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 85 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 85 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 85 Door-to-door son-inw Leon stepped forward and smelled alcohol as he approached. Looking at the girl, Leon didn¡¯t need to say it bluntly to her, he gave her enough hint through his eyes that he wanted to keep the girl away from the car. However, the girl did not seem to grasp the hint Leon¡¯s eyes gave, her eyebrows arched slightly and in a disdained manner she spoke,¡±Why?¡± Isn¡¯t my car beautiful? ¡± When Leon heard this, he felt embarrassed for the girl. It is not proper to ask if the car is beautiful or not especially if you lied and said that the car was yours. Even if you are forced to deceiveizens by pretending on the Inte, you knew that you are also cheating yourself! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°That car is just a so-so, it looked like a vegetable cart.¡± Leon responded faintly. In his eyes, this ¡°viper¡± is just a vegetable cart. ¡°You are just jealous! My Rafa almost shed your eyes, didn¡¯t it?¡± The girl said, she was still trying to pretend. Rafa? Leon couldn¡¯t help it. Heughed! Rachel, who was beside him, covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t help but smile also. What kind of Rafa is she talking about? Rafa is not as good as this car. Is it true that in the eyes of this girl, the only top luxury cars in the world are Ferrari and Lamborghini? ¡°Pleasee down.¡± Leon didn¡¯t wabt to talk to the bothersome girl anymore. He gabe a direct order for the girl toe down. However, instead of going down, the girl lifted her skirt to the knee and up. ¡°Why? Are my legs not long enough? Isn¡¯t it beautiful enough? ¡± When she said this, the girl¡¯s eyes were full of disdain as a kind of show-off. To Leon, it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t seen a woman¡¯s legs before. What¡¯s more, Rachel¡¯s legs are more beautiful and slender than this girl. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t need to ride the tricycle.¡± Leon joked. At this time, Rachel thought Leonard was very humorous and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. The girl, on the other hand, was exasperated, she pointed at Leon and scolded him, ¡°How dare you laugh at me?¡± I¡¯m telling you, my boyfriend is very rich. He¡¯s the real estate king in Fairmont. Get out of here, and don¡¯t dy me from shooting the video! ¡± At the moment, Leon shook his head, he felt that the girl was hopeless and he knew she had a drink and didn¡¯t even know herst name. Leon did not ever heard about any real state tycoon in Fairmont City, he doesn¡¯t know who the girl¡¯s boyfriend is, but Leon did not care. ¡°Get down there!¡± Leon pulled the girl from the front of the car. The girl smelled of alcohol and seemed that she had drunk a lot. ¡°How dare you get do this to me? My boyfriend will kill you! ¡± The girl started to threaten them. ¡°Have you forgotten who you were when you shoot a video in front of my car and had ome wine? If I haven¡¯t pulled you down, when will you leave my car? ¡± Leon¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Fuck! Is this your car? No! This is my car! My boyfriend bought this car for me! ¡± The girl shouted loudly and went crazy with booze. Leon was speechless. It¡¯s not that he looked down on the girl¡¯s boyfriend but there are only ten vipers in the world. There will never be another person who can afford to drive this car in Fairmont City. Before Leon could respond, the girl continued shouting, ¡°I habe a lot of money!¡± You¡¯re all poor! I have a lot of money! ¡± Leon took out the car keys, gently pressed the key to open the car and the car door rose. Leon and Rachel, got into the car. Leon was not emotionally affected by the episode in the garage. Nowadays, there are too many cases of girls getting drunk like her. There are plenty of drunk people found lying on the street, most of which are self-inflicted and are not worthy of pity at all. It¡¯s just that the girl Leo met today seemed to be an Inte celebrity who imed to have millions of fans. It¡¯s not that Leon looked down on online celebrities, but the quality of some online celebrities is really too bad. They gradually lost themselves when they became famous and rich overnight. Along the way, Rachel suddenly asked, ¡°Leon, I heard you said in the garage that this car is yours?¡± Rachel remembered that Leon once said he was drove this car for a very rich friend, but everytime they went out l, Leon drove the viper every time which made Rachel confused. Leon smiled awkwardly with the steering wheel in his hand. ¡°My friend owns several cars, and they are all top supercars, so he doesn¡¯t usually use this car, so he lent it for me to drive.¡± ¡°So, your friend is very generous.¡± Rachel nodded incredulously. She felt that Leon¡¯s talent and temperament indicated that he was born from a wealthy family, especially after she saw Leon¡¯s calligraphy that day, it¡¯s very difficult to write to that extent without ten years of practice. Leon drove Rachel home before he returned to his Beverly Hills residence. He went to vi 9. Although it was already afternoon, the sky was still clear and blue. Leon stood on arge viewing balcony overlooking the Blue Lake in front of him. Just then, Carlo called. ¡°Are youing to Beverly hills House for tea? How about we go on a cruise to Blue Lake? It¡¯s good to enjoy tea while cruising. ¡± Since Carlo¡¯s wife recovered from her illness, she rxed a lot. ¡°Mr.Williams, I¡¯ll be thereter.¡± Leon said yes. Leon had always checked whether Family Dani is avable. He haven¡¯t received a new task from the family yet, and his ife is quite free. In fact, Leon was only a few minutes away from Blue Lake. It¡¯s just that Leon hasn¡¯t decided yet, he reveales to Indra that he is the most trench owner in this community. Although Carlo inquired about the owners of vis No. 7, 8 and 9, Leon made sure the property caretakers were tight-lipped. Coupled with the fact that Leon was unpredictable, this has even became a knot in Carlo¡¯s heart. After agreeing with Carlo to go the boat,he took a shower and changed into a in clothes before he went to the shore of Chunbo Lake. Blue Lake is a clear and green living waterke in Fairmont City. Beverly Hills Mountain residence is built near theke in the north of theke. As soon as he got there, he saw Carlo and his unruly and wayward granddaughter. On the boat not far away, there is a column of sandalwood that has not been lit yet and there were a few tea sets and an alcohol stove made of ck pottery. When he saw Tabitha,Leon again, he found that the leprechaun had reined in a little bit, probably because she had cured her grandmother¡¯s illnessst time. After they boarded the boat,Tabitha burned incense and made tea, while Leon and Carlo chatted. ¡°Leon, tomorrow I have a friend who ising to Fairmont City. He is a calligrapher in the provincial capital. Would you like to join us for dinner?¡± Carlo is a cultural celebrity in the province. In the province¡¯s cultural and artistic circle, Carlo had a wide range of contacts. ¡°I won¡¯t join the party.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t think it has anything to do with him. ¡°Go and meet him. It¡¯s always good to know more people.¡± Carlo trains Leon as his son-inw and whenever he has a chance, he always bring Leon, to help him establish an interpersonal circle. Carlo worked on an abacus in his mind. He felt that Leon already has the talent to be Family Williams¡¯ son-inw, but what is missing is to he should have a good family background. Only in this way can he be worthy to be one of the distinguished family like Williams Family. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 86 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 86 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 86 Carpool Finally, Leon agreed. He happened to have some free time at the moment, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt if he¡¯ll go out for a dinner. Carlo¡¯s move aroused Tabitha¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Why is Grandpa getting close towards Leon? This time he wanted to bring Leon into his private circle. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of bringing a man like him who doesn¡¯t understand calligraphy in the past. Doesn¡¯t it seem cheap? ¡± Carlo, in Leon¡¯s mind, should let Tabitha be curious. Because Carlo shouldn¡¯t let an outsider know his personal circle of friends or even some of his apprentices. An outsider does not have to know this kind of information. Tabitha looked at the clear greenke, lost in thoughts. Time passed quickly, Leon and Carlo boated on Caspian Lake for two hours before they returned home. After saying goodbye to Williams Family, Leon went out of the Beverly Hills House to find a ce to settle for dinner. I¡¯m not going to drive Viper this time. The car was too fried in Fairmont City. I just wanted to find food for dinner and eat quietly tonight. He wanted to ask Rachel to go with him, but he knew that she was busy because of her job applications these past few days, , so she can¡¯t be distracted. Leon wanted to arrange a job for Rachel, but Rachel insisted on finding a job on her own. Leon understood this. He knew Rachel¡¯s character, although she¡¯s weak but she can also be very stubborn. Not far away, Leon decided to go directly to a Boiling Hot Pot Restaurant to eat dinner, this was his own restaurant and the foods there were really good. So, after he walked out of Beverly Hills House, he called Didi on his mobile phone. Didi, his driver was a middle-aged man with a hooked nose, hairless head and standard Mediterranean hairstyle. On their way, he was driving the car in the direction of the Boiling Hot Pot Restaurant. But after a while, the car suddenly turned around, took a big turn, and then stopped next to a shared apartment. This surprised Leon. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didi, the destination is Boiling Hot Pot Restaurant. Why did we stop here?¡± Leon was confused. He didn¡¯t carpool. ¡°We will pick up a passenger here. She¡¯s already on her way. She¡¯s also going to the Boiling Hot Pot Restaurant.¡± Didi, the driver, said as if nothing had happened. It seemed that this kind of thing has been done by the driver many times already, and he was already used with passenger¡¯s reactions. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake. I didn¡¯t make a carpool!¡± Leon was depressed, where is the way? It¡¯s been a ten-minute drive, and his stomach was growling hungry. ¡°Oh, give me some amodation. I¡¯vee here to pick up a friend. It¡¯s just a trifle. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Didi spoke impatiently and lit a cigarette. Leon understood that the driver picked up a regr customer in order to save the cut of the tform, but he was out of his way. Considering that these runners being done by Didi were not easy, that passengers have to make ends meet, Leon has no intention of going deep into it. However, when he turned a blind eye, he encouraged the other person¡¯s arrogance and made him take it for granted. Well, before Leon said anything wrong, Didi alreadyined. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t like carpooling, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have the guts to buy a car but didn¡¯t want to carpool!¡± With that, Didi put his hand holding a cigarette on the window and flicked the ash chic. Hearing this, Leon gave a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Hehe, who made a rule that people who own a car can¡¯t take a taxi? I have luxury cars and don¡¯t like to drive, so I like to put them in the garage to eat ash. What¡¯s wrong with this? I just want to be happy. ¡°I have a car, but I don¡¯t like driving. There is no need for you toment on my private life!¡± Leon¡¯s tone was getting colder and he had the right toin about the driver. There was no need to spoil a person who has no quality and no education. ¡°Come on, I get it all. I was wrong just now. I provoked you. Don¡¯t underestimate your driver. At least I landed more than 100,000 dors while I was in New Jersey.¡± Didi apologized, but still showed a sense of superiority. Leon was embarrassed for the driver. Why does he have to show that kind of attitude? Why don¡¯t he just shut up? Tens of thousands of people can¡¯t even buy a wheel of Viper. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need for expensive car. I just want to befortable and happy. To protect myself from the wind and rain, and help me through the cold winters and hot summers. That¡¯s enough. I have a sports car. In fact, there are two seats in front, and there are no people in the back. It can be converted to a vegetable truck.¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°You can really boast when you are young!¡± On hearing this, Didi almost had a side stitch withughter and dropped a pair of trousers with cigarette ash that he didn¡¯t have time to y. However, to the surprise of Didi, what Leon said was all true. His ¡°Viper¡± supercar is really about to be converted to a vegetable truck. The most embarrassing thing in the world is that you think the other person was bragging, but in fact, the other person was really telling the truth. The driver nced disdainfully at Leon who was sitting in the passenger seat, but he identally saw Leon¡¯s car keys. ¡°Hmm? What kind of car key is that? Why does it look like that? The key is so elegant that it looks a little unreal. ¡± Obviously, the driver does not know that Hennessy Viper GT is in limited stock in Italy, and he had never seen anyone drive the same car that he has. Leon just said lightly: ¡°Nothing, as just said, just a vegetable truck.¡± Didi was full of doubts and kept it in his thoughts, but he had never seen such kind of car key before. Is it the key of an electric car? He took a picture and sent it to his friends. ¡°Almighty friends, what brand of vegetable truck has this key? I¡¯ll wait for your response online. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Just then, the driver and other regr customers they were waiting got on the taxi. The other passenger was a girl who dressed coolly. In an instant, a strong smell of perfume came to Leon¡¯s nostrils. This shoddy perfume, which tasted slightly lighter than the six gods dew, made Leon frown. And Leon found that the girl turned out to be the drunk girl he met in the Grand Prince hotel garage two hours ago. What a fucking narrow road! The girl also recognized Leon, and immediately put on a bitter face. ¡°What an unlucky day!¡± the girl said to Didi. This girl¡¯s name is Mary, and since she became popr on the Inte a few days ago, she had just flirted with a real estate tycoon and hasn¡¯t had time to give her life. Tonight was a good opportunity for her to shook off poverty and be rich. Mary was now barely sober, she sprayed more than half a bottle of perfume to cover up the smell of alcohol. She can¡¯t remember the details of what happened in the garage two hours ago. ¡®I can¡¯t remember that Leon has a car or that Leon left in a supercar. All I remember is the scene when he was pulled out of a car by Leon.¡¯ Whenever she thought of this, Mary got so angry that her eyebrows stood on end and her red fingernails pinched into the flesh of her palms. Didi asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who made our big Inte celebrity angry?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a bug.¡± Mary¡¯s tone was full of superiority. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 87 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 87 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 87 Everyone¡¯s meal is on-the-house ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know where you get your sense of superiority, but in my opinion, your smell is more like crawling out of a septic tank.¡± No matter what kind of Inte celebrity this Mary was, Leon only thought that she has lowered the average quality of Inte celebrities, so she should really change her name to Smilly. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to, Mister? I am an Inte celebrity! No, mister! I¡¯m a huge Inte celebrity!¡± Mary¡¯s big eyes stared at Leon, and stressed that she was a huge Inte celebrity. ¡°You have eaten too much, haven¡¯t you? Are Inte celebrities really this arrogant?¡± Leon asked sarcastically. Leon though this Mary is a witch. ¡°I have millions of fans. Do you know how many male fans licked their phone screens at me? Ha ha! I know you do not understand what I¡¯m saying, but in today¡¯s generation, Inte celebrities run the economy, do you understand?¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Leon gave a flick of his finger and opened the car window. In an instant, Mary¡¯s originally neatly coiled hair became a disheveled one. At this time, Mary simply did not realize that this is where Leon is good at. Mary, who hurriedly arranged her hair, had no time to quarrel with Leon. Tonight, is going to be a critical moment for her to devote herself to him. A messy hairstyle will reduce the real estate king¡¯s affection for her. Just now, the driver did not interrupt and participate in it. His face was dignified and his hands on the steering wheel trembled slightly. He thought it was possible that he offended a real boss. Because just now he unintentionally saw the wristwatch on Leon¡¯s wrist, it was unexpectedly a Patek Philippe! Although he doesn¡¯t know the car keys of Hennessy Viper GT, he knew the logo of Patek Philippe. No ordinary person will be able to wear million worth of watch that doesn¡¯t have a spare money to buy a luxury car. Only a truly illustrious boss would wear such an expensive watch. The driver thought of what Leon had said a while ago and shuddered even more. At this time, the driver¡¯s circle of friends has replied. ¡°These are Viper¡¯s car keys! Whose vegetable truck is so luxurious?¡± ¡°There is a poisonous snake GT in Fairmont City. No one can afford to drive it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Where did you steal the picture?¡± As he was driving, Didi has not been able to see thements yet, but he has spected on the distinguished identity of Leon through his Patek Philippe watch. ¡°Oh! This man is obviously telling the truth, but I thought he was just bragging. I didn¡¯t expect that rich people can keep such a low profile. Our conversation simply put me to shame. I can¡¯t afford to offend a big guy like him. I¡¯ll let Mary do it on her own. ¡± The driver uttered a sigh in his heart. Today¡¯s incident has changed his values. He thought that in front of Leon, he lost thoroughly, having no money and no quality. Obviously, he made a mistake and ridiculed other people¡¯s bosses, which is extremely ridiculous. ¡°From now on, we should also be a low-key person and learn from the boss.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Didi immediately decided to make some changes. Ten minutester, Didi sent Leon and Mary to the Boiling Hot Pot Restaurant. Leon did not expect that Mary, an Inte celebrity chic, unexpectedly came there to eat hot pot, and he immediately felt very unlucky. So, after Leon walked into the Boiling Hot Pot, he directly chose a table and ate his dinner quietly. This was his own shop, there were not so many rules; eat and drink casually, that was one of the benefits of being a boss. It was about an hour before Leon stood up. ¡®My stomach was full and my physical strength has been restored. I¡¯m ready to go home and do ten sets of elbow nk for exercise.¡¯ But Leon did not expect, all of a sudden, he happened to meet Mary and what she called the ¡°real estate king¡±. The two just finished eating hot pot, and were hugging each other. Leon has always wondered who the real estate king of Fairmont was. Even Liam and his father dared not call themselves the real estate king! When he saw the man¡¯s face, it was Bryant! This was the guy who imed to be the real estate king of Fairmont City! At this point, Bryant and Mary also noticed Leon. ¡°Bryant, this is the guy who beat me while I was on my way here. You have to throw him out for me!¡± While acting coquettish, Mary sshed water on Leon at the same time. Obviously, she was standing in front of Leon, shamelessly holding on, but now she actually falsely used Leon of hitting someone. What a viin! ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Bryant recognized that Leon¡¯s face was full of anger. Bryant¡¯s face still retained the artistic masterpiece given to him by Leon. It was a huge shoe print, embedded in the flesh of his face. Bryant has been trying to find a way to avenge on Leon, but his sister was hospitalized some time ago, and he had no power to aplish it, so he can only rely on his sister¡¯s contacts and means. ¡°OK, Bryant changes girlfriends very quick. It has only been more than half a month, and you¡¯re now with the popr chic on the Inte.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°What do you care! I dumped that stupid woman already!¡± Bryant stared into Leon¡¯s eyes and wanted to rush and beat him up. However, he really didn¡¯t have the guts. At that time, when he was rubbed on the ground by Leon in the teahouse, his shit was almost beaten out. But Mary was not much smarter than Bryant¡¯s previous girlfriend. ¡°Honey, hit him! Get him on his knees!¡± Mary shook Bryant¡¯s arm and asked him to vent his anger. As everyone knew, Bryant simply does not dare to face Leon on a one-on-one match. ¡°Bryant, are you the real estate king? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Leon saw that Bryant absolutely had no such strength to beat him. If he was the real estate king of Fairmont City, how could he have an understanding with a low-quality Inte celebrity like Mary? Women like Mary thought it was great to have millions of fans, but there¡¯s a lot of consequences in it. She lived in a shared apartment, used cheap perfumes and dragged like twenty-fifty or eighty thousand for fear that others will not know her name was Smilly. With regard to this kind of Inte celebrities who spread negative energy, Bryant still wanted to soak up, which shows that Bryant¡¯s standards were not high, and teaching him a lesson would not be too good. As a result, Leon spected that Bryant relied on his sister, and there must be backers behind her! ¡°Michael is the real estate king. My Park family has won a number of real estate projects in Fairmont City. In the future, Fairmont City will be known by every country around the globe!¡± Bryant thought that Leon won¡¯t do anything stupid in public. This is different from the original teahouse where he got the mark on his face. The teahouse was rtively hidden, and this Hot Pot Restaurant was full at night, the guests entered in arge crowd, Bryant estimated that Leon will not beat him in such a public ce. However, Leon made a direct call and asked the manager of the Hot Pot Restaurant to quickly call eight security guards. When the security guard made their appearance, Bryant was immediately dumbfounded. He never expected that Leon was the owner of the hottest hot pot restaurant in the city! ¡°The real estate king of Fairmont may not belong to Park family, but the Hot Pot Restaurant is definitely mine, so I don¡¯t have to do it myself. Get out of my shop!¡± As soon as the exchange of words was over, the customers who were eating all looked at his direction. Leon put his index finger in front of his lips and made a silent gesture. ¡°Everyone should eat and drink. I will pay for all the expenses tonight!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 88 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 88 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 88 Meeting other Calligraphers Bryant pretended to be calm, but the truth was, he panicked. His legs trembled uncontrobly. I had never received this kind of treatment before I met Leon. But ever since he got into trouble with Leon, he first got an indelible shoe mark on his face, and now he is facing the humiliation of being thrown out of the hot pot restaurant. Could it be that this is the legendary old enemy? That¡¯s what Bryant thought. However, he was not qualified to be the old enemy of the ruthless son! ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± Bryant red at Leon; his eyes full of hate! He thought, at least let me go honorably, next to Mary who looked shameless! However, instead of answering Bryant, Leon gave the hotpot restaurant security guards a look. Quickly, the security guard stepped in, lifted Bryant and Mary up and threw them out of the hot pot restaurant. Before Mary knew it, she already ate a mouthful of dust. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She thought that because Bryant was there, Leon would be afraid to do anything to her. But it was because of Bryant that Leon decided to throw them out. Obviously, Leon didn¡¯t take Bryant seriously and didn¡¯t even blink when he made that decision. Leon and this kind of garbage, needless to say, do not give him some colors to see, thought that the whole gxy is his. Leon brushed his clothes and left the Boiling Hot Pot Restaurant. He treated all the guests of the Hot Pot Restaurant that night. He was not a ck sheep, but today was worth making an exception. He used practical means to tell Bryant and Mary, not to go out too crazy! When Bryant got home, heined to his sister again. His sister Belle, was just discharged from the hospital this morning when she saw that her brother had been bullied, which made her even more angry. ¡°Son of a bitch! Is it him again?¡± Belle asked angrily. ¡°Yes, sister, that guy is willing to fight against me, and this is a good idea for us to revenge!¡± Bryant cried. ¡°Oh, if he knows who I am, he will definitely be scared and pee on his pants!¡± Belle¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of gloom and coldness. ¡°Sister, that guy is crazy. He¡¯s the owner of Boiling Hot Pot. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind him, but it¡¯s probably not just some ordinary person.¡± Bryant analysis. ¡°It makes sense. If he doesn¡¯t have any background, how can he hit you twice? It shows that someone has backed him up. But Bryant, don¡¯t be afraid. With your sister around, I will avenge you!¡± Belle has a lot of confidence right now. ¡°So sister, how are you going to get back at him?¡± Bryant asked. ¡°Of course, the first thing to do is to check him out. If the background is general, I¡¯ll call some friends who run the project and find a way to make his life a living hell!¡± Belle¡¯s tone was fierce and sharp. She was originally very mature and stable, but now she has gone with the wind. After she came to Fairmont City, she won a number of projects, one after another, and even thergest yground in Fairmont City was won by her. To be exact, it was taken down by the man behind Belle, who interfered with the real estate industry in Fairmont remotely in the provincial capital. This made Belle think that she was also a popr figure in Fairmont now. It was not that the whole family doesn¡¯t enter the same door, the eldest sister was gone with the wind, the younger brother was also arrogant, Bryant call himself the real estate king. These two siblings, one can blow better than the other, but the person behind them was very intriguing. The next day, Leon showed up punctually for an appointment. He promised Carlo, to have dinner with a calligrapher from the provincial capital. Finally, they met in a restaurant with chic shape and strong Western ancient style in Fairmont City. The calligrapher, who was about fifty years old, doesn¡¯t look pale. He does not have long hair or braids, but a split head of moderate length. Carlo gave the calligrapher, Kyle, a brief introduction to Leon. Out of politeness, Leon offered to shake hands with the calligrapher. The calligrapher also stretched out his hand and made a slight gesture, but his attitude was lukewarm. Such a situation is not umon in any circle. A figure who has be famous in the circle will inevitably show such a lofty attitude when dealing with an unknown young man. What¡¯s more, Leon was not even in his circle. He was able to shake hands with Leon, all for Carlo¡¯s sake. After all, Carlo brought it and thought it was an entourage such as a driver and a bodyguard. Leon was also very open-minded about this. Leon also treated the calligrapher politely for Carlo¡¯s sake. If the calligrapher put on a cold face, as if he owed him money, Leon would not treat him with a good face. Three people were seated, and the food and drinks were served one after another, but there was still one person missing. Just then, a white and handsome young man came in. ¡°I¡¯m a littlete because of the traffic jam on Sir. Please forgive me.¡± Leon saw the man¡¯s face and found that it was Martin! Yesterday, this Martin hinted many times that he would join the calligraphy association in the provincial capital. He probably came here today to join the club. Martin was also surprised when he saw Leon. He didn¡¯t expect that Leon would be here. There was just a conflict yesterday, and we met here today, which made Martin feel that the road is really narrow! ¡°Who did this guye with? Did hee with that old man? What is the origin of the old man? Today¡¯s dinner is a littleplicated!¡± Martin simply analyzed it in his head to assess who had the upper hand between him and Leon. If he can, he wanted to get back at the face of whom he got lost to yesterday! As soon as this idea shed through his mind, he heard Kyle introduced: ¡°This is the schr and distinguished family of Williams, the provincial capital of Mr. Williams. He is a well-known cultural schr in our province and the founder of McKnight Foundation.¡± After listening to Carlo¡¯s introduction, Martin¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°Shit! This old man, unexpectedly, is the Carlo, of the provincial capital Family Williams. He has appeared in many news media and newspapers. He is not only a rich businessman, but also a well- known figure in the cultural circle. How does Leon have anything to do with such a big guy? Is it possible that Leon has changed his career to became a bodyguard? ¡± Then, Kyle introduced Martin: ¡°Mr. Williams, a calligraphy genius in Fairmont City, has studied calligraphy for more than a decade. He has both talent and diligence. He is a man of ability. If he can get guidance from a famous teacher, he will surely achieve something in the future.¡± Martin is sweet-mouthed and likable, and before that, Principal George had already invited Kyle to dinner, so it was natural for calligraphers to put in a few more kind words at this time. Martin was delighted to hear the calligrapher¡¯s praise. He nced at the silent Leon. At this moment, Kyle directly ignored Leon. Kyle continued: ¡°Mr. Williams is a celebrity in the literary circle. I believe he has also studied calligraphy. Or let Martin show his calligraphy strength. I dare say that there will never be another person of the same age in Fairmont who can have such a skill.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 89 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 89 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 89 I am Mr. Luke It seemed that Kyle attached great importance to this calligrapher, Martin. Otherwise, he would not be promoting it to Carlo. All the people from the calligraphy circle were present, even Carlo were here; he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. After dinner, ask the waiter to bring us a table and let the little brother to write a word on the spot.¡± Carlo was also interested on calligraphy and painting. He said that if this young man introduced by Kyle have a good talent on calligraphy, he would even allow the boy to learn more under him. At this time, Martin was excited and his adrenaline surged up. ¡°This is a great opportunity! If I can get to Carlo¡¯s good side, then I can have a backing inside the Jones Family!¡± ¡°Calm down, I need to be steady!¡± Martin reminded himself not to misbehave again as to not repeat what had happened yesterday. Now that he¡¯s facing Carlo, he warned himself: ¡®we have to be calmer, even when we act, we have to do it discreetly as to not make suspicion¡¯. On the other hand, Leon was stillposed. His heart was tranquil and rxed, he would not allow other people to easily change his state of mind. At the wine table, Martin was very lively and was on the limelight. The crowd gave a toast to Carlo and another one to the young calligrapher; it was not long before the two bottles of wine were consumed. Leon was not ignorant on social etiquette; he would not put on the airs of a wealthy gentleman and instead acted as an ordinary person. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. First, he raised a toast to Carlo; the rtionship between the two are naturally good after this period of time spending together. Then Leon politely went to proposed another toast to the calligrapher Kyle. However, it was politely declined by Kyle. Kyle put the ss down and ced it back on the table; he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am little dizzy, so I cannot drink more.¡± Let¡¯s just say that Kyle lost an opportunity to brag something in the future. If he took the ss of wine, he could tell to his future grandsons that their grandfather also had a good time. After drinking the wine offered by the ruthless man, it can be boasted for three generations. Obviously, Kyle did not take such honor and not seized the opportunity in front of him. When Martin saw Leon got refused and was embarrassed, he was very proud. Five minutester, Martin raised his ss and made a toast to the calligrapher Kyle. That was a special provocation to Leon, it was telling him that he is more popr than Leon. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kyle actually drank it. Five minutes ago, Kyle was still dizzy and refused Leon, but now he didn¡¯t say no to Martin. Thus, it can be seen that in the eyes of Kyle, the status of Leon was far inferior to that of Martin. He did not drink Leon¡¯s toast, which means he doesn¡¯t gave Leon face and looks down on him. It¡¯s obvious that he pped Leon in the face! It was obvious on Martin¡¯s eyes, he could not hide his excitement. Coupled with the strength of the wine, blood rushed to his head. Kyle¡¯s approached was also an affirmation that he attached great importance to Martin¡¯s. This made Martin a little ted. However, this time Martin was always reminding himself that he must not be so irrational as he was yesterday that in the end, he was set to copsed. Now that he has already graduated, he cannot change the story during his schooling days. But today is about his future in the calligraphy world. He has to pay strong attention to his every action and always reminds himself that he should not be careless before being affirmed by Carlo. Martin was secretly overjoyed when he saw Leon looked a little lonely. Finally, after three rounds of wine, both Carlo and Kyle have eaten and drank well. ¡°It¡¯s time, Martin. Ask the waiter to fetch a table.¡± Kyle said to Martin. There was no need to need to bring the materials needed for calligraphy, Martin already brought it here. He originally intended to show his skill, otherwise how could he find the opportunity to join the provincial calligraphy association; today is a great opportunity to do so, not only to get into the Calligraphy Association, but also to win the appreciation of Carlo. He must show his full skills and strive for sess, that was Martin¡¯s aim. And Leon, who has been sitting on the sidelines knew that Martin was going to show off his skills but he didn¡¯t arouse his desire topete with him; he didn¡¯t have the slightest mood in his heart. Was he indifferent to fame and wealth? Does he have nopetitive spirit? ¡®No, and no!¡¯ Neither of the two! There was only one reason why he doesn¡¯t want to show his skill. Leon sat firmly at the wine table and watched Martin show off his calligraphy. The brush, ink, paper and inkstone have been arranged, and Martin had picked up the brush. Carlo was very focused on watching, he wanted to see if how good was this young man¡¯s calligraphy was, was he really as good as Kyle said? And Kyle also wanted Martin to be sessful, he had nned to train Martin as an apprentice. He was well aware of Carlo¡¯s position in the cultural circle. So, he knew that if Martin wanted to move up and grow, he needs to perform well today. ¡°Master Williams, let me write the Landscape paste of Mr. Luke. I like this post very much. It has the strengths of everyone in walking the path of the calligraphy, and it can be called the master of the art of writing.¡± Martin brushed confidently and showed his calligraphy skills. He majored in jingle writing, especially ndscape stickers¡±. He studied calligraphy for more than ten years but he has practiced ndscape stickers¡± for four years, which was the longest book post he have ever practiced. Indeed, Martin¡¯s ndscape paste¡± was fluently written in one fell swoop. There was still a long way to go to achieve the charm of the original post, but in the eyes of spectating people, this character was already beautifully written. After raising the brush, Martin became more confident. He gave all his skills to that performance, he then returned his tools inside the box and just waiting for praise from Carlo and Kyle. Kyle examined the post and nodded with satisfaction and praised, ¡°Although there is a gap between thisndscape sticker written by Martin and the original, it has already mastered the essence in it. Over time, maybe five or ten years he will certainly be able to achieve something in the field of writing!¡± Martin felt proud to be able to recognized by Kyle, but he can¡¯t rx yet until Carlo speaks. After some time, Carlo spoke, ¡°As Kyle said, there is still a gap between the level of Martin¡¯s and the original work but the walking script written by Martin is already one of the best from his generation. If it is cultivated well, it may reach thirty percent of the skills of the original post made by the Mr. Luke in ten years¡¯ time.¡± Hearing Carlo¡¯s praise again, Martin was finally relieved. To be able to get thirty percent of the skills of the Mr. Luke ten yearster was not to be underestimated but to it was something to be proud of. Because Mr. Luke have always been a legend in modern Chinese calligraphy. That calligrapher, who was very mysterious came out of the world six years ago; but his name became famous but nobody saw him. He did not take part in any activities in the calligraphy world, so his identity was still a mystery; there was also a rumor that he was a very old man. However, his calligraphy which have the advantages of all other style of writing have formed its own style. He has not joined any association, but he was a legend known to all in the circle. If someone can reach fifty percent of the standard of his calligraphy, he would be eligible to join the Kyoto calligraphy Association. Martin was happy in his heart, he does not mind whether it was thirty percent in ten years or fifty percent in thirty years. As long as he could join the Kyoto calligraphy Association before the age of fifty, it will be a great honor for his family! ¡°Thank you for Mr. Williams¡¯s and Mr. Kyle¡¯s praises. Calligraphy culture needs to be passed on. I hope I could live up to your expectations before I reach eighties. There is still time and hope in the future. I hope that when I am eighty years old, I can also achieve the attainments of Mr. Luke.¡± Martin was high-spirited and feeling smug at the moment However, Leon looked confused and dumbfounded. ¡°what the heck! Am I eighty years old? ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 90 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 90 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 90 Small letters of hairpin flowers ¡°Landscape paste¡± was exactly what Leon wrote. And ndscape paste¡±, originally called ¡°diabetes insipidus paste¡±, was a book written by Leon when he was holding back urine in the past. Just in order to sound elegant, he removed the word ¡°urine¡±. As a result, there was this post. Leon did not expect that the book that Martin copied for four years turned out to be his work. Martin and others must not have expected this. When ites to calligraphy, Leon have never seriously studied under a teacher. His grandpa was a master of calligraphy in the hidden world and proficient in all kinds of calligraphy style, Leon was taught by his grandfather from an early age. As the heir of their family, he was absolutely superior to others in terms of talent and genes. Besides, what was more important is diligence and hard work. Martin has practiced calligraphy for more than ten years which sounds like he was diligent and hardworking, but who would have known that Leon have been exposed to calligraphy since he was five years old. Under his grandfather¡¯s supervision, he has to copy the ¡°scripture of the yellow court¡± once a day, and it was not stopped until the recent years. Six years ago, Leon wrote several works under the pseudonym ¡°Mr. Luke¡± and nned to try the waters of calligraphy. He didn¡¯t want to have a false name but he just thought it was fun; it didn¡¯t work out in the end because as soon as those calligraphy works were published, they caused an uproar in the calligraphy world and caused an unrest in the industry. Rumor has it that he was over 80 years old, otherwise he would not have such a deep foundation and the ability to integrate others. Leon just want to try the industry with a yful attitude, but he did not expect to make such a big noise in the calligraphy world. Leon was also very helpless. He thought that there wouldn¡¯t be so much nonsense if he would not participate in the calligraphy circle; but as a result, there are always legends about him in the circle. More coincidentally, he became the idol of Martin and was worshipped as an old man in his eighties. Leon quietly watched Martin pretending, and the reason he didn¡¯t want topete with Martin was because they were not in the same ss at all. What enters the provincial capital book association, was it so important? At present, thepulsory test for the Kyoto calligraphy Association was to copy Leon¡¯s book posts. As long as Leon wants to enter, it was actually very easy. Yesterday, Leon wrote using the regr style, but did not write a walking script style so Martin did not find that Leon was his idol. Even now, Martin still cast a smug look at Leon from time to time. Now, Kyle has ignored Leon and treated him as air, he just focused on Martin. He nned to ept Martin as an apprentice and introduce Martin to the provincial calligraphy association. The Provincial Book Association would only recruit one quota this year and the association was very strict about this. Kyle felt that there was no more suitable candidate than Martin. It would be great for Kyle if he could train a promising apprentice like Martin. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr. Williams, you see how sensible, serious and promising Martin is. I believe he will make great achievements in the future.¡± Kyle said with a smile. Kyle was helping Martin build a rtionship with Carlo. ¡°Yes, young and promising. This fellow may have something inmon with Leon. and Leon is also an aspiring young man.¡± Carlo intentionally mentioned Leon. Carlo brought Leon here this time not just to discuss calligraphy but most importantly, he was helping Leon to establish a social rtionship. He didn¡¯t help much on the scene happened on the wine table earlier but now it¡¯s not toote to bring Leon up. Carlo, who was experienced has a sense of propriety. People in the art world are not just limited to calligraphy, but are also rted to cultural and artistic circles including people who have important influence in society which was the reason why Carlo brought Leon here. Although Kyle was not the most famous and prestigious calligrapher in the province, he was an old member of the calligraphy association and have been acquainted with several old guys in the circle for many years. At this moment, after being reminded by Carlo, Kyle remembered that there was such a person as Leon. ¡°Mr. Williams is right. Young people have amonnguage.¡± Kyle said that, but he didn¡¯t think so in his heart. He was worried that Leon doesn¡¯t know calligraphy and could not rte to Martin. Kyle and Carlo, wasn¡¯t aware that Leon and Martin have known each other for a long time and they really can¡¯t talk together; but it¡¯s not because Leon doesn¡¯t know calligraphy. ¡°Kyle, Leon has a lot of skills. He has excellent medical skills, and he is good at both western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. He¡¯s specialty is traditional Chinese medicine. He is a rare genius in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± Carlo started promoting Leon. The little old man took great pains to recruit Leon as the son-inw of his Williams Family. It was important to make Leon¡¯s poprity worthy of his Williams Family background. As soon he heard that, Martin¡¯s face changed; his previouscency and excitement suddenly disappeared. ¡°Why does it sound like Carlo and Leon seem to have a good rtionship? Then I¡¯m toote! ¡± Martin thought to himself that when he finally got Carlo¡¯s affirmation and unexpectedly Leon was already ahead of him. Kyle also raised his eyebrow, this was the first time he showed surprise at Leon today. ¡°Mr. Williams, is he really a master of traditional Chinese medicine? He¡¯s a little too young. ¡± Leon¡¯s age was made Kyle unconvinced. ¡°His skills do not have anything to do with his age; he might be a little young, but his knowledge in traditional Chinese medicine is absolutely excellent. I have verified it with my own experience.¡± Carlo said seriously to Kyle. ¡°This is a rare prodigy.¡± Kyle was skeptical. ording to Kyle, how can the medical skills of a young Chinese medicine doctor be better? Was it really as magical as Carlo imed? He felt unconvinced, so he wanted to think of a way to try it. ¡°Leon, there¡¯s something wrong with my stomach recently. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Please give me a pulse.¡± With that, Kyle put his hand on the table. Leon nodded. For Mr. Williams¡¯s sake, Leon took Kyle¡¯s pulse and asked about his illness and health. Soon, Leon found the lesion. ¡°You suffer from ordinary gastrointestinal disease. These days, be sure not to drink too much wine and do not eat spicy food. I will write you a prescription; this is a recipe for nourishing the stomach.¡± Leon said while handing the prescription he wrote for Kyle. There are no pens at the scene, only writing brushes. Leon have no choice but to write the prescription with a brush. Kyle didn¡¯t even look at Leon when he saw that Leon wanted to write a prescription with a brush. He thought in his mind that Leon didn¡¯t even know how to hold a pen correctly. Carlo did not care, but continued to chat with Kyle. While Leon does not want to show off his calligraphy when he was writing, he made sure to use an ordinary style. After a while, the prescription was written. ¡°This is the prescription for nourishing the stomach. As long as Mr. Kyle takes the medicine ording to this prescription, your stomach trouble will be eliminated.¡± Leon handed the prescription to Kyle. Kyle questioned Leon¡¯s medical skills, so he wanted to see what was written on the prescription. When he turned his eyes to the prescription, he saw that it was an extremely neat italic small print. This made him gasp for a moment! ¡°This. This is the small hairpin flowers! ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 91 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 91 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 91 Calligraphy Expert How many people here in the world are like me? Kyle¡¯s face was serious. It¡¯s impossible to write a clean, clear, and beautiful small letters using hairpin without ten years of practice. This is obviously a calligraphy expert, he can write the word using hairpin! ¡°That¡¯s an incredible word!¡± ¡°If you pay attention to that work, you will be a blockbuster!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good word!¡± The reason why Kyle is emotional is not only because the word is good, but also he remembered that he ignored Leon before. If Carlo hadn¡¯t mentioned Leon, he would¡¯ve forgotten the existence of this person! He questions Leon¡¯s medical skills, but he¡¯s attention was deeply attracted by Leon¡¯s hairpin calligraphy! And Carlo, he was excited to see Kyle this attracted to one thing. When he saw the clear small letters on the prescription, he was amazed. ¡°Leon, you have a talent! This is a talent you cannot hide from the world!¡± Carlo is indeed a treasure. Leon knows medicine. He appreciates treasures, and has a good handwriting skills. He had been one of the versatile person in this world If he can really ept him as a in door son-inw, it won¡¯t hurt the Williams Family. Carlo was little upset when he saw Martin show his own calligraphy just now. Now, Leon gives him a straight face, which makes him very happy. ¡°It¡¯s just my hobby to exercise my mind.¡± Leon said faintly. Today, if they hadn¡¯t written a prescription, others wouldn¡¯t have known that Leon wrote a small letters using the beautiful hairpin. Unlike Martin, he intended not show off his calligraphy work, but he is really writing a prescription! There is no way that his calligraphy has been well-versed in his heart, even if he intended to be ugly, it¡¯s still beautiful. In that work, Leon didn¡¯t give his full skills. He just go with the flow, with his fifty percent strength, he was just enjoying his hobby. At this time Kyle said, ¡°Leon, you are really good. You can¡¯t write this word without ten-year practice. If it¡¯s really a hobby, it¡¯s not easy for you to maintain it, if you have your priorities.¡± Now Kyle¡¯s attitude towards Leon is very different from what it used to be. Seeing a talented young men who knew calligraphy, Kyle couldn¡¯t help expressing his love for a talent. Leon said, ¡°No, I only used fifty percent of my normal skills for the small letters using hairpin flowers when I wrote the prescription. There is no need to boast so much.¡± Martin saw the people praised Leon for his skills, and his grudge towards Leon began to build up. He felt that Leon had stolen the limelight, and he had been snubbed by Kyle and Carlo. ¡®Even writing a prescription for paralysis you can steal the limelight from me. Leon, you are really good at calcting! You scumbag, it turns out that you¡¯ve been putting up with me all this time, just to hold back a big trick for me!¡¯ Martin was so angry that his face reddened. He hated Leon so much that he wanted to pull out his flesh and chop on his bones! Today is a great opportunity for him to join the Provincial Calligraphy Association. If Kyle and Carlo are both in the association, if he can win the favour of these two people, they will be able to help him in some matter like this in the future. Hopefully, Kyle will soon ept him as his apprentice, and he taught Carlo also expressed his affirmation to him, his n is about to finish, until Leon entered the scene he was set aside because of Leon. ¡®Bastard, Leonard!¡¯ ¡®I swear I¡¯ll get my revenge to you!¡¯ ¡®You are a dirt in my life, and you have gone this so far just to insult me!¡¯ In his heart it was stated that he hated Leon so much. He scolded Leon in his mind for three times. If it hadn¡¯t been for Kyle and Carlo, he would have been so angry that he could break all the things that he sees in this ce. In that way can we solve the hatred he was feeling towards Leon! However, Leon doesn¡¯t have any calction, there is no plot, and this is just pure Martin¡¯s self- assumption. As a he grew up in a ruthless ce, he had adapted their way of living, so he¡¯d try to deal with an ordinary person? Martin thinks so highly of himself that he is not worth of Leon¡¯s n. Martin¡¯s taught were bluntly, his strength is not enough, he wouldn¡¯t me anyone, if his strength can match with Leon¡¯s, he still won¡¯t be left out in the cold. Martin, regards Leon as the culprit. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend show your real costume! To write a prescription, you didn¡¯t have to use hairpin to write small letters. In order to attract attention, it can be said that it takes great time and skills to write a prescription in that way. Leon, what a great effort! ¡°Martin can¡¯t control his emotions and stared at him stranged. ¡°You don¡¯t understand this. In ancient medicine they put the words first, It¡¯s even more important than the medicine.¡± Leon corrected. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Leon, don¡¯t think like I don¡¯t understand! ¡°Martin retorted loudly. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand. Do you know why it was important to put good words first? Because most famous doctors attach great importance to the neatness of prescription writing, and the words are the one to first to see of a prescription. The details of the doctor and the exposure of their knowledge and talent. Before, patients see a doctor and they first look at the prescription, which is to read the words. They use this to test the doctor about their academic depth and medical skills! ¡± Naturally, if it¡¯s from Leon, it will be more authoritative and informative. His master is Liana, the first female doctor in Italy! On the other hand, Leon followed his Master to Benevolence Hall, where you can see all medical stuff, with a deep foundation and traditional Western medicine! ¡°Don¡¯t confuse the public! Then exin why the handwriting of the doctors in the hospital is so messy, you can¡¯t even understand it! ¡± Martin thought that Leon would be so embarrassed to answer this question. After all, the physical of a doctor is now their big concern. It¡¯s now the typical type of a doctor, which ismon everywhere in life. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If your father was misdiagnosed when he asked doctor¡¯s opinion, the doctor¡¯s written and illegible prescription will not be used as evidence of misdiagnosis. You can¡¯t even figure this out. You¡¯ve lived for more than 20 years in vain!¡± Leon knows that doctors¡¯ notes, or even blind person¡¯s notes are used to prevent medical malpractice. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I think as long as the doctor can cure the illness, it doesn¡¯t matter whether their handwriting is good or not. Besides, no matter how well the handwriting is, it¡¯s not a good doctor if you can¡¯t cure the patient. ¡°Martin retorted. ¡°Your words are not good enough its nonsense. The foundation of a traditional Western medicine doctor is to read the words first before they proceed. With a good hand, you can see a doctor¡¯s state of mind. If you look at a prescription, if it¡¯s a good word, the patient will eventually read it with their own eyes, and they will think that you are serious. They will respect you and trust you. At this time, that patient is very ill, so he went to set an appointment.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Martin¡¯s face is denial, Leon took his time and calmly said, ¡°If the words on the prescription are like you just draw a line in every stroke, the patient surely will not understand that, do you think he will be happy reading with that kind of handwritten?¡± Will hee again to see a doctor? It¡¯s a small matter if they don¡¯te. I¡¯m afraid that because of the handwriting is not good, the pharmacist will make a mistake in handing out a medicine, and thus this will cause a trouble or a loss of life! ¡± As soon as this sentence was finished, both Kyle and Carlo nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I think Leon has a point, especially thest sentence, if the pharmacist handed out a wrong medicine because of the note that they couldn¡¯t understand, it will be a big trouble for the person and the pharmacist. This could put human life at risk.¡± Kyle agreed ¡°Now, with the gradual decline of traditional Western medicine, there is very little overview in inheriting the traditional western medicine, and few doctors do it ording to the rules, but I think we should take a serious action no matter what we do. Leon writes prescriptions in small letters with hairpin, which is no problem at all. Is it normal to write in a twisted lines and being careless on how they write?¡± Carlo looked at Martin, he warned him in a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be close-minded. You can¡¯t see that Leon is giving facts and because of that he was praised, while you are being picky, and standing there watching him and your heart was filled with jealous!¡± It¡¯s over! Martin shouted in his heart that it was over! What Carlo said to him is meant that his image was shattered and he wasbelled as a ¡°viin¡± in this matter. From then on, not only was it not favoured by Carlo, but even the provincial calligraphy association he could not get into it. Sure enough, Kyle ns is to give the quota that they achieved this year to Leon. ¡°Leon, would you like to be my apprentice? I can guarantee your smooth entry into the provincial calligraphy association. With my rmendation, you will be trained eagerly by the association, and you will certainly have a bright future in the future! ¡± Kyle officially extended an invitation to Leon. Afterparison, Kyle can certainly see the calligraphy skills level of Leon and Martin, which is the one strong and the other one is weak. There is only one quota this year, survival of the fittest in line with the rules. Leon, has no ns to join the provincial calligraphy association. Kyle wanted Leon to be one of his apprentice? That¡¯s incredible! His book was filled with calligraphy letter and have been taken as a required test for the Conrad calligraphy Association. Did he still care about the calligraphy association in the provincial capital? Leon is doubting himself. Besides, joining in two meeting is hard for him. How tired he is ah? He was worried and his effort it¡¯ll be all worth it? Leon have a family tasks toplete, and his priorities is still clear. Just when the other three thought Leon would dly say yes and cherish this great opportunity, Leon shook his head gently. ¡°No, thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t like to be bound with my priorities.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 92 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 92 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 92 Calligraphy Association He have his parents at home who needs him. Is the calligraphy association will take care of him when he go out? Leon didn¡¯t want this kind of life. Unless, they give him a spare time and do nothing, He can only attend meetings. When Kyle saw Leon refused, he was surprised. ¡°Leon, did you know that the provincial calligraphy association only ept one enrolee once a year? Do you know how many people are eying for this ce? ¡± Kyle stared at Leon with a straight face. Kyle eyes were burning and wanted Leon to be burn through, he almost got crazy. Obviously, Kyle loved this kind of talent very much. He can guarantee that as long as Leon joins, he will have a bright future. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m usually sloppy and I don¡¯t like to be bound from my priorities.¡± Leon said. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this time, Martin shouted. ¡°Coward!¡± It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t appreciate it, but you still put yourself on airs, and no one has ever dared to refuse the master! ¡± ¡°What can I do for you? You have no right to question me! ¡°Leon red at Martin. ¡°Master, look, this kid is so ignorant and impolite that he doesn¡¯t deserve to join the Provincial Book Association!¡± Martin is like an impatient monkey. However, instead of being angry with Leon, Kyle gave Martin a cold nced. Although the quality of calligraphy cannot determine the quality of one¡¯s character, but Martin this angry and questioned everything, really makes Kyle feel disgusted. He thinks there is nothing wrong with Leon being this passion to his priorities. After all, the calligraphy level is always there, and he hasn¡¯t done anything bad to people. On the contrary, Martin¡¯s skills are not as good as others, and he had the nerve to me others? ¡°Martin, we are talking about the internal affairs of the Provincial Book Association. Please avoid being noisy for a moment.¡± Kyle gave Martin a final order. Martin was surprised to see that his moves didn¡¯t work for Kyle. But when he first met Kyle, he took good care of himself, and their rtionship wasparable to father and son. In fact, Martin himself walked into a misunderstanding. Why did Kyle treated him well before? Didn¡¯t he feel obligated? Didn¡¯t he value his calligraphy? Now that there¡¯s a better and more suitable person than him, why should he treat Martin as well as before? Do he know him well? Are they friends? Martin¡¯s heart ispletely cold, he seems to have lost his mind. He left the restaurant and he thought that his desire to join the provincial calligraphy association this year waspletely ruined! This is all Leon¡¯s fault. Meanwhile, Kyle is still persuading Leon to join the association. In this way, a high verdict! People like Martin, who are smug with a little bit of skill, are eager to perform. In fact they are top- heavy. And Leon is full of talent, good and calm, the Book Association begged him to join and didn¡¯t wanted to let him go. That¡¯s the difference between the two! Kyle saw that Leon couldn¡¯t be persuaded by him. Carlo tried and it worked Leon was persuaded by him. Carlo is naturally happy to see Leon join. After all, this is his son-inw, the more Leon interact with others, and the more people will know the worthy of his family, the Millers. Finally, Leon agreed, but he has one condition. That is, unless there is a meeting and other activities will not be part off and not be taken care by him. In order to have that talent, Kyle agreed to the request of Leon. Anyway, there are not many activities of the Book Association now. That will be okay. Before, they had a people with such a nasty behaviour. They did the ¡°ugly book¡± and ¡°ink injection¡±. This made a lot of noise on the Inte, and the Book Association has suspended all its activities. Leon joined the Book Association, not for the value of the resources, but to give each other a chance and a step up. ¡°Mr Williams, Leon and I will stay in Fairmont City for a few more days. I hope we can meet again.¡± Kyle was very polite. Leon¡¯s felt the huge changed in Kyle¡¯s attitude. He knew that he had only used fifty percent of his skills in using hairpin to write a small letters, but that was a rare treasure in the eyes of Kyle. Despite the fact that Kyle didn¡¯t said it directly in his face, he felt warmed in his heart, someone appreciated his worked. Leon thought that if there¡¯s no ident, Kyle may collect this prescription as a calligraphy work. Sure enough, Kyle carefully put away the prescription and put it in carefully inside his bag. ¡°Is this prescription all right?¡± Kyle smiled and said, ¡°I wish diarrhea won¡¯t attack on me this time. I¡¯m afraid of running back and forth because of diarrhea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. This medicine is not tough. The ingredients was herbs and it¡¯s all belong to sexual temperature. If you pay attention to your diet regr times, your stomach will be okay in half a month.¡± Leon didn¡¯t prescribe a medicine that took effect very quickly this time, but a medicine that¡¯s make you feel warm and have an energy all the time. The main reason why Kyle is having a diarrhea is nothing serious, it only needs to work on his diet. The prescription that was gave to him, it will quickly effect on him and has a great side effects. Carlo looked at Leon and nodded with satisfaction and relief. Leon¡¯s talent is gradually revealed, because of that Carlo was more impressed and appreciated him more. ¡®My ignorant granddaughter doesn¡¯t know that Leon is indeed a treasure. Although he has a poor family background, it will not be hard for people to notice him because of his family background. Moreover, his character is also good. He¡¯s a little older and calm. In the future, my family will not be aughing stock in Sucyanti City, and I will be able to have grandchildren when I graduate from Sucyanti University.¡¯ Carlo thought to himself that he had to find a way to create opportunities for her granddaughter and Leon, and now the spark between the two is obviously not enough. After he said goodbye to Kyle, Leon and Carlo go back separately. At that time, Leon doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so he will not go back to Beverly Hills with Carlo. So Leon decided to go for a walk in the park. People¡¯s Park in Fairmont City is thergest park in the city. There¡¯s resort in Fairmont. When the summer hits, citizens can go to that resort, and also the park is surrounded by big trees and other nts. There¡¯s also a river, clean and clear water. This is really a good ce to enjoy and unwind. Leon is so bored to take a walk, he is very close to the restaurant where Paul eats, and he can get there immediately if he across the road. The park is the ce whre the older menes to y chess with each other. The weather is good. The sun is still high at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there¡¯s few old men ying chess and so on. Leon is going for a walk and after a minute he will leave. As he walk along the park he saw Mary there, dancing. He can¡¯t believe she did that kind of edge ball dance live in the park! There is a reinforcement bar in front of her, and her mobile phone was on the bar and she is recording herself and broadcasting her dancing live. And at the side of the park, there is a big ck stereo ying the music. Mary is enjoying the every beat of the music. She twisted her hips and swung her hips, she¡¯s making flirtatious eyes and smile from time to time. Needless to say, some people really like this kind of dance. Mainly she was wearing a heavy makeup. With her big eyes, she can really captivated the attention of the people obviously the men. These people who admired Mary, they gathered around her and jumping excitedly. Some men didn¡¯t cares about the dance, they only care about how short the skirt she is wearing right now. Leon looked at the scene in front of him and he thought to himself that he hope she didn¡¯t catch herself a trouble with those men, otherwise she doesn¡¯t need to show off in the park, it¡¯ll cause her a trouble. This dance is too daring for an old man! What would they think? Leon has never felt anything about this kind of female broadcasting herself in a broad day light. What¡¯s the difference between this and selling meat in the market? Pork has a seal! Leon remembered that Carlo thinks that he will soon be living in Beverly Hills. Why would he leave is current town for Beverly Hills? With that thoughts in his mind, Leon decided to leave the people¡¯s Park. But just then, Mary recognized Leon. Mary still bears a grudge against what happened at the hot pot restaurant that day. So she turned off the music with her instigated fans, they will make a trouble with Leon. A group of men followed Mary, and they are angry at Leon. ¡°That¡¯s the guy. He bullied me. It¡¯s up to these guys, they can do what they want!¡± Mary pointed her finger to Leon, she raised her eyebrows that it can reach the sky. She didn¡¯t think it was enough to incite him, so she induced her so called ¡®fans¡¯ and said, ¡°Guys, there will be a giftter, you know.¡± Hearing this, those men are eager to mess with him. However, before Mary¡¯s men reach him and beat him, Leon snapped his finger and left. Whoosh! Mary¡¯s legs were weak and she fell into the stream behind her. She is over all wet. The river was not that deep so Mary got up hurriedly. And those old male fans of her were shocked to see Mary¡¯s bared face. Her makeup was removed because of the water. ¡°Oh, my God! This is Auntie, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°Are you the devil?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so ugly, the aunt¡¯s face is so ugly!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! This is Grandma! ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 93 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 93 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 93 I am too hard! Not to mention that Mary¡¯s male fans are not that good. Leon frowned because of the scene. ¡°Because her face changed, that is their reaction? Where¡¯s the men who praised her a while ago, like she is somewhat a goddess? What are these people? What kind of earth species is this? ¡± Leon is finally an eye-opener! Inte celebrities hiding under makeup and beauty lenses are unexpectedly such faces. Although a good-looking skin is the same and a good attitude is one in a million, it is their fault that people were deceived? They doing that for their selves because they want to feel good. Not for them to entertain their selves. Everyone has a love for beauty, it¡¯s okay for girls to wear makeup, but they didn¡¯t need to put too much makeup on their face, because some people are like to mock with others. Leon saw that one of male fan was already throwing up. The small change that licks the screen every day turns out to be a not so good appearance, it didn¡¯t reach their standard when ites to beauty.. Leon expressed a deep moment of silence forst night¡¯s scene.. He can even talk like this, a real man on the surface! Mary hurried to clean up the mess, while Leon prepares to go back to his house in Beverly Hills. But before leaving, Leon saw a group of old men, staring at the two old men ying chess. Their fists were clenched. This scene is like a group of men watching a boxing match. As for the lively atmosphere, it is even livelier than the high dance of Mary just now. The two old men who were ying chess have the same hairstyle, they are both bald. The one on the left stroked his bald head from time to time and seemed to affect his heart and liver with every move, which was extremely difficult. It seems that this is the most expensive thing for an old man. The chess game is needed a focus mind, and indeed a hard game. So this is the activity that keeps people busy. One by one is a bad chess moved, Leon finally knew that the scene of two old men ying in the rain on Douyin was true. Obviously, the old man on the right has an advantage. Leon nced at the chessboard and found a way to crack it for the old man on the left. But Leon didn¡¯t speak. It¡¯s not because of ¡®watching chess without talking about it, isn¡¯t a real gentleman¡¯, but because these retired old men are all smelly chess baskets, they provoking people to keep up with them. In the end, the old man on the left lost. The old man on the right smiled happily and said, ¡°Who else ising? Does anyone else dare to y chess with me? Whoever wins my game today, I¡¯ll call him old brother! ¡± The old man is crazy. It seemed that it¡¯s the chess game that dominated thismunity. As he listened to old man, Leon learned that the crazy old man really had something to do with the chess king of the whole city of Fairmont. He participated in the Chess Championship in Fairmont City and he won the championship of the chess group. In recent years, the Chess King has been ying chess with people in the people¡¯s Park every day, and there has been an endless stream of admiring challengers, but in the end they are all defeated by him. The chess king has not been defeated, he does have crazy capital, and he¡¯s very much skilled in chess that really makes people down. Leon suddenly wants to fight the chess king. But given the chess king¡¯s bet, Leon doesn¡¯t want to challenge him. ¡®If I win, the other party will call me old brother, how can this work? How can I take advantage of the old man?¡¯ Leon said to himself and shook his head, feeling irritated. ¡°What are you whispering about, young man? Come on, Grandpa will taught you to y chess. Young people like you, know that it¡¯s no fun to y with masters all day.¡± The chess king sat down with Leon and taught him to y chess. Leon is mainly surrounded by a young man, who can be regarded as an alternative. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to teach me chess. I know a little about it.¡± Leon said. ¡°Can you y chess? That¡¯s even better. Come on, kill a game! ¡± The chess king is such a chess fanatic that he won¡¯t let go of the young man. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Leon is a little embarrassed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, young man. There¡¯s a two-generation difference between you and me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose. No matter what, you have nothing to lose.¡± The chess kingforted. ¡°No, Grandpa, I mean you will suffer.¡± Leon felt that the bet was really unfair. ¡°Are you kidding me? Hurry up. Let me see that you can hold on for a few minutes!¡± The chess king quickly set up the chessboard and couldn¡¯t wait to y a game with Leon. Leon was also very helpless and had no choice but to agree to the chess king. These old men are addicted to chess, which is almost makes them crazy. The chess king asked Leon to y chess which in the eyes of other old men, was a bully. When the chessboard been set, people were already talking about it. And the chess king himself is also full of confidence, and every step is he feels burning. For him chess is a pleasure in his life, and no matter how weak his opponent he will show no mercy. This is a kind of respect. However, he sensed that something was wrong. ¡®Hmm? The young man in front of him is not afraid of me at all!¡¯ He said to himself Leon was a little nervous, and he was really embarrassed about betting immediately. Two minutester. Leon. ¡°General!¡± Chess King. ¡°Get down!¡± Leon. ¡°Again!¡± Chess King. ¡°Staff Sergeant!¡± Leon. ¡°This thest shot!¡± The game was so intense and the chess king regretted it so much that he patted his shiny forehead. He was annoyed like a child who didn¡¯t finish his homework. The chess king, who ims to be undefeated, fell into the hands of a young man today. All the men were stunned! ¡°Oh! How it was nice it was to this car just now! ¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m wearing a horse¡¯s leg! You always lose anyway! ¡± Leon heard these words from those people who surrounds them. The chess king looked at Leon with doubts. ¡°Is this young man pretended that he didn¡¯t know chess? When the opponent challenge him, he will beat him like he was the King of the Chess! The first time I lost, I gave it to him! ¡°The bald man thought to himself. He will not reconciled to it. He can lose to anyone, but he won¡¯t convinced himself that he was lost to a young man! Leon chuckled. He had warned the chess king earlier, but they didn¡¯t listen to him at all and forced him to y chess. ¡°One more set! I don¡¯t believe it! ¡± The chess king crossed his heart and set the chessboard. ¡°Come! Go on! ¡± ¡°Are you sure? The bet is not fair to you. ¡°Leon is still a well-intentioned hint. However, the chess king has a sense of pride and doesn¡¯t believe that he will lose. However, in this set he was lost again. The chess king helplessly touched his smooth bald head and sighed. It¡¯s too hard! His state of mind is about to copse. Then there were yed again for three more sets, but he still lost. It was aplete loss! The chess king looked at Leon with annoyance on his face and asked, ¡°What on earth are you going to do, young man? If you don¡¯t y obediently, you won¡¯t learn how to y chess! ¡± Looking at the old man¡¯s reaction, it seems that he is going to cheat. ¡°If I have seen too much, I will slowly imprint the number of roads in my heart, and I want to draw it out at any time when I want to use it.¡± Leon exins it this way. At the beginning, when Leon studied their tradition with the people of the four famous mountains of Titans often yed chess together. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Like go and chess, people in in that mountain have always studied it. Leon was attentive, watching the master fight, he gradually learn be a master. At this time, the old men around them were booing. ¡°Arnold, it¡¯s time to keep your promise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! The new chess king is a man of his word!¡± ¡°The young man has yed several games with you, all of them wereplete victories. It¡¯s time to take off the title of the chess king in you.¡± The chess king was so embarrassed that he blushed and wanted to lift the chessboard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with asking my eighty-year-old man to call a young man in his early twenties an ¡®old brother¡¯?¡± The chess king has a headache, which is even worse than the news that his old house is going to be demolish. While the chess king was struggling, Leon suddenly received a call from Mawar. Looks like there¡¯s a new mission for him. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 94 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 94 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 94 Piss Off! ¡°Young master, this time we need to take over Michelin Real Estate and solve the problems encountered by Michelin Real Estate¡± The gentle and delicate voice of Morgan came from the mobile phone. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Michelin Real Estate? They sound a little familiar. ¡± Leon remembered that he had heard the name in the news at Fairmont City and it was probably a model local enterprise. ¡°Master, the founder of Michelin Real Estate is Daniel Walker. And his son Liam, took care of the car for you.¡± Morgan exined. ¡°It turned out to be Liam, I told you, this kid is very good at trouble, but I just know that Michelin Real Estate also belongs to ourpany.¡± Leon and Liam have a good rtionship. Although they don¡¯t see each other very often, they keep in touch with each other all the time on their mobile phones. ¡°Yes, young master. The founder is indeed Daniel. However, five years ago when the capital chain was broken, theirpany almost went bankrupt and the ruthless group allocated a huge sum of money, which solved their urgent need. From then on, Michelin Real Estate was owned by Millers Family.¡± Morgan told the origin of Michelin Real Estate to Leon, he is a virtuous subordinate who held the first- hand information within the ruthless group. ¡°So what trouble Michelin Real Estate is facing now?¡± Leon decided to cut the chase to make a long story short. ¡°There was a stalemate in bidding for a piece ofnd with Bertholdt Real Estate. Oh, by the way, Bertholdt Real Estate is a newpany. Not long after it came to Fairmont City, it has won many pieces ofnd one after another.¡± Morgan informed. ¡°Just throw the money. With the strength of our family, it¡¯s easy to fix it.¡± Leon knew very well that the ruthless family is thergest Real Estate Company in the country. ¡°Master, the group will not interfere in the affairs of a small ce. Mr. Millers will leave this matter to you to deal with. Also, he wants to take this piece ofnd. It is not as simple as spending money. Later, I will write a report and write down the specific reasons on it.¡± Morgan exined further. ¡°Write and send me the background and other details of Bertholdt Real Estate.¡± Leon demanded. In this way, Leon ended the call with Morgan. This time, it is quite different from the two previous times. The problems faced by the enterprises that take over are rtively thorny. Currently, Michelin Real Estate is in trouble, and neither Daniel nor Liam can solve it. As he put away his phone, Leon turned to the chess king piece and said ¡°Grandpa, I have something to do first. Even if I forget about the gambling appointment, it will just itch for a while. I didn¡¯t think I had to humiliate people.¡± As long as he will to fulfil the gambling contract, the score is even. Knowing that Davis is such a treacherous viin, Leon vowed not to show mercy. The chess king was stupefied, and he was very surprised. He said that the young man did not care about the gambling appointment. Originally like the chess king, he wanted to cheat. He wanted to call him the young man ¡°old brother¡±. But then he really can¡¯t open his mouth. But now the other side didn¡¯t care which made him very embarrassed. ¡°This guy is worth ying!¡± The chess king sighed in his heart. Then the chess king said to Leon with a thick face, ¡°Go ahead, young man. We¡¯ll continue our game tomorrow.¡± Leon smiled in response. It is estimated that in the next few days, he will not be free toe to the park to y chess. Leon left the People¡¯s Park and went straight to Michelin Real Estate. On his way there, he said hello to Liam in advance. He knew Liam, but he hasn¡¯t met Daniel yet. The moment he¡¯ll arrive at Michelin Real Estate this time, He taught that it is natural to talk to Daniel. When he went out today, in order to avoid suspicion, Leon didn¡¯t drive over. Therefore, now he can only take a taxi. Fortunately, Leon has no sense of dependence on luxury cars. When he was at home in Kyoto, the top supercar was the equivalent of a walking car for ordinary people. Half an hourter, Leon arrived at Michelin Real Estate. He went directly into the hall on the first floor of thepany, then took the elevator to the fifth floor. Upon arriving in the office at the top of thepany, he saw that the office space of other employees are separated in two areas. With the elevator as the boundary, there is a high-level office area in the east and an office area for ordinary employees in the west. If somebody wants to enter the high-rise office area, then he must go through a door. Currently, two security guards stood at the door. They are assigned to look after the door. When he saw this, Leon smiled softly. He taught that a Real Estatepany, is not a scientific research studio, it does not need to be so strict. At first nce, it looks a little funny. As a matter of fact, this is to prevent the malicious attack against the Bertholdt Real Estate. A week ago, five thugs suddenly rushed in and hurt twopany executives. They are suspected to be hired by Bertholdt Real Estate. Mr. Walker also did this to prevent further injuries. Recently, the Senior Executives have been beaten up and down inside thepany that caused people to panic. Leon doesn¡¯t know the details, but he knew Michelin Real Estate is in big trouble. Even Mr.Walker can¡¯t handle this trouble. As he walk towards the door, Leon found that he knew the two security guards entrance of the door. These are the two colleagues he used to work with when he delivered takeout. Their rtionship is not very strong, but there has been no quarrel since it belonged to the rules. ¡°Bob and Lucas, you¡¯ve changed your careers to be security guards!¡± Leon smiled and really felt happy for Bob and Lucas. Leon knew that this is not an ordinary security guard, but a private security guard of an agency company, which can be judged by the spirit. Ordinary security guards earns 2300 dor a month, which is basically tantamount to dawdling along, so they naturally don¡¯t work hard. On the other hand, private security guards, between professional bodyguards and ordinary security guards, have a higher sry. There is still a gap in terms ofpensationpared with professional bodyguards. But unlike ordinary security guards, they knew how to fight and tried to keep a clear mind when dealing with emergencies. ¡°What are you doing here? Who sent you?! ¡°Lucas asked with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Liam. So you need to let me in!¡± Leon frowned and his eyes suddenly became cold. He put down his airs to say hello to them, what kind of attitude is that?! ¡°Shut up! Mr Walker¡¯s name is sacred, is that what you can call? You have no right! ¡°Lucas got worse, his eyes full of arrogance and frivolity. Then, Lucas added. ¡°Leon, you remember, that you are bodyguards, not security guards!¡± Lucas seemed to care that he was called a security guard and specially stressed that he was a bodyguard. However, Leon is not an outsider. No matter how Lucas emphasized, he is not a bodyguard now. How can a bodyguard wear a security uniform? Bob, who stood beside, did not speak, but sat on the sidelines. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. What I want to tell you is that you are wearing a security suit!¡± Leon does not have any professional discrimination. He only knew that what should be. On the contrary, Lucas himself felt discriminated against the security profession. When Lucas heard Leon¡¯s words, he was furious. ¡°Even if I am a security guard, I am better than you who is just delivery man! Fortunately, Bob and I quit our food delivery job a year ago and joined the securitypany for special training. Otherwise we would have been a delivery dog like you! ¡± He doesn¡¯t know where this guy got his sense of superiority. Although being a private security guard is better than delivering food, they all belong to the same ss. There has been no contact between them for more than a year, and the impression left on Lucas by Leon is still at the stage of delivery. ¡°Piss off!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were cold and he was no longer patient! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 95 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 95 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 95 is nothing but bedbugs. Lucas sudden anonymity is stupid againstto Leon. Just because his current job pays a little bit better, he taught that he¡¯s great. As a matter of fact, Leon has seen a lot of such people. Those people who have just made a small achievement, but can¡¯t wait to show off when they meet acquaintances. They think they¡¯re better, and continued bragging to him. Lucas, on the other hand, is humiliated and mocked Leon. They think he¡¯s very arrogant, but what they don¡¯t know is that this scenario will directly lead to the loss of their worth. There are two options for Leon. The first option is to call Liam and ask Liam to answer it. The second is to directly kick the security guard who gets in the way with no mercy! Just then, a man of the same age as Leon came to the door. Leon doesn¡¯t know about this man. But the look at Lucas expression, who faked a show of servility, added to their own drama. ¡°Hello, Mr Parker, Mr Walker is waiting inside. Today, Mr. Walker specially made some preparations. You are a distinguished guest of Michelin Real Estate. Pleasee in.¡± In fact, Liam never said he was waiting for the young man whose surname Parker. In terms of wealth and status, Fairmont is worth waiting for by Liam. Except for Leon, who is his father. Lucas only saw Liam and asked his secretary to make freshly ground coffee half an hour ago. Liam also took out his treasured imported South American coffee beans, which was unusual. In the capacity of Liam in Fairmont City, he would not take such pains to entertain his partners at ordinary times, unless he will be receiving a distinguished guest today. Marcus Parker, who has just arrived, is the young owner of Parker Family Jianye in Fairmont City. With tha, Lucas spected that Marcus is the distinguished guest that Liam will receive. Lucas thinks that he made Liam¡¯s mind clear and thorough. Right at the moment, Marcus picked his eyebrows and showed an unexpected expression. ¡°Liam was so clever that he knew I wasing in advance!¡± Marcus was secretly surprised. Today, Marcus have something to discuss with Liam, but he didn¡¯t tell him in advance. After all, it wasn¡¯t particrly important. He just wanted to ask Liam to y golf. On the other hand, Lucas iscent and felt that he is too smart. With this ability to judge the hour and size up the situation, he will be able to rise step by step in the future. Standing beside Bob, he opened his mouth slightly and tried to say something but held back instead. In fact, what Bob really wanted to say is, ¡°Lucas, you really know how to lick? When did Mr Walker told us to entertain distinguished guests?¡± I have to say, Lucas has its own way. After he listened to him, Marcus smiled. He patted Lucas on the shoulder and said, ¡°You security guards have worked hard, too.¡± With just such a short sentence, it made Lucas¡¯s heart blossomed happily! ¡°Shit! I can¡¯t believe Mr. Parker cares about me! ¡± This is a fucking two-faced bitch! When Leon called him ¡°security¡± and he never wanted to humiliate Lucas from head to toe, but he felt discriminated When Marcus called him ¡°security¡±, but he was extremely happy. This kind of person has a cheap life! Tasting the sweetness, Lucas continued to be courteous: ¡°I¡¯ll open the door for Mr Parker, pleasee in.¡± When the door opened, Leon stepped forward and wanted to go in with Marcus. Lucas was lucky to dodge a bullet. If Marcus hadn¡¯te here, he would have been kicked by Leon by now. Bang! However, just as Leon was about to go in with Marcus, Lucas mmed the door shut. ¡°Mr Parker, just a moment, please. You can go in, but this man cannot. We suspect that he was hired by Bertholdt Real Estate to make trouble.¡± Lucas points to Leon, and exined to Marcus. Marcus nodded and made noment. He also knew that recently, Michelin Real Estate and Bertholdt Real Estate are in conflict. However, neither side does Marcus wants to take sides and get involved in business. ¡°Lucas, let Leon in. Why embarrass him? Don¡¯t forget that it was not easy for us to deliver food in the wind and rain.¡± Another security guard named Bob, who used to be his colleague, felt a bit of compassion. ¡°Stay out of this Bob!¡± Lucas nced at Bob. Bob, who had stood on the side-lines before, was now sympathetic. And as for Leon, he looked at Lucas¡¯s self-righteous fa?ade and sneered. ¡°Lucas, you will pay the price for being dumb today!¡± ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t say a word when I say Leon, you must be right to listen to me.¡± Bob persuaded. ¡°Are you threatening me? Ha ha, I am not scared. You are just a delivery man, how can you make me pay the price? I advise you to take it easy. I can¡¯t let a man of low status go to see Mr. Walker! ¡± Lucas once mistakenly repeated the identity of Leon as a delivery man. In fact, it is from the heart of inferiorityplex. Once he was also a member of the takeout army, he had also the experienced of being discriminated so he was against Luca. Now that Lucas works as a private security guard, he taught that he¡¯s better than before and in return, he insulted a takeout staff. He is a self-deceiving man! This time, Leon will not give Lucas another chance. Between his gaze, the air was cold and he looked directly at Lucas. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You still want to practice? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a trainer! ¡°Lucas said ostentatiously. Leon didn¡¯t bother to answer again and flew straight away. Bang! He hit Lucas in the stomach and kicked him away from the door. The speed is so fast that Lucas can¡¯t react at all. When he realized it, he was already lying on the ground and could not afford it. Bob and Marcus who are nearby, were frightened by the scene. How can people be kicked and punched just like football! Liam heard the noise and ran out from the office area. He saw the ruthless man standing at the door and greeted him with a smile. Marcus thought Liam wasing towards him, so he greeted Liam with a smile. But then, Liam stopped in front of Leon which made him very embarrassed. At this moment, Marcus ispletely messed up. What¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t the security guard said Liam was waiting for me? They also said that he prepared freshly ground imported coffee. But now, it seems like the situation is very wrong ah! Marcus taught ¡°Mr. Millers, you are here atst. Did something happened to make you unhappy?¡± When Liam saw Lucas whoid on the ground and shouting pain, he knew that the security guard was in trouble. Liam is very sensible and knew that Leon cannot reveal his identity, so he is called ¡°Mr Millers¡±. He is luckier than the Thompson Family and the Danielle Family.. He is one of the few people in Fairmont who knew that Leon is a ruthless son. People like Liam will certainly be promoted by Leon in the future and trained him to be a right- hand man. ¡°Nothing, I just kicked off a bug.¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right. Come in and have some coffee. It¡¯s freshly ground.¡± Liam said with a smile. Marcus, Lucas and Bob opened their eyes wide and looked at this scene in front of them. They were all very surprised and had a feeling that their world outlook had been subverted. Especially Lucas, in his eyes, Leon, is so poor that he can barely make the ends meet with tuition fees. He only eats two meals a day, and he will never be able to recover from salted fish in his life. But why does Mr Walker respects him so much? And even use honorific? Even so, Liam did not hesitate to put Marcus on the side-lines! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Small potatoes like Lucas are too ignorant to figure out why. Lucas likes to read his boss¡¯s mind. He is happy to show himself, and has an advantage in the workce. However, often this kind of person is hardly smart. He¡¯s strong in the outside but easy to copse at a single touch. Before Leon entered the door, he didn¡¯t bother to take another look at Lucas who was sprawled on the ground like a bug. Instead, he said to Liam. ¡°The next time you must train Bob in order to promote him as Vice Captain of Security. Give him a chance. As for him, it depends on his own nature.¡± He added as he pertained to lucas. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 96 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 96 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 96 This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Red Rabbit and Horse under the Hip Bob just stays where he is. He can¡¯t believe it! Fortune suddenly came and hit the top of his head like this! Bob never expected that he was promoted for the first time in his life because he had kind heart. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Johnson, for teaching me the truth of being a man. I will always keep it in mind!¡± Bob bowed deeply to Leon. And at this time, Lucas ¡®s stomach turns upside-down. He cannot believe what¡¯s happening. Although he doesn¡¯t know where Leon came from, he is definitely different. Now, it is useless to say anything, the fate changes in an instant. As for Leon, he cannot dominate fate, but he can change another person¡¯s fate! Liam turned around and said to Marcus, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Parker. I have something urgent to deal with. Why don¡¯t you wait in the parlor and we¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m done.¡± Liam has no choice but to let Marcus wait because the next thing on the agenda, he and Leon needed to talk about the Michelin real estate¡¯s interests, naturally it is important that Marcus would not know about it. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s okay for him to y with Marcus, but he can¡¯ty all the cards in front of him. Marcus¡¯s face frowned. In the past, Liam would entertain him politely when he¡¯s around but today¡¯s somethings not right that made him very ufortable. Liam called the secretary to assist Marcus but Marcus felt neglected. Liam has no regards for thoughts of Marcus. Today, as long as he entertains Leon well, it would be perfect. When Leon came to Liam¡¯s office as he sat down Liam brought up freshly ground imported coffee. ¡°how about a taste of the coffee, young master?¡± Liam said with a smile. Leon took a sip and nodded with satisfaction: ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s talk about the problem encountered by Michelin Real Estate.¡± On the way to Michelin Real Estate, Leon have read the detailed report sent by Bernard. ¡°OK, young master, let me talk about the main problem below. Five hundred meters to the south of the Park, there are a piece ofnd very suitable for the construction of themercial square. It is a vige in the inside the city, Berthold Real Estate and our Michelin Real Estate value this piece ofnd and fight for it. But the main problem, there are many small households in thisnd, which can no longer be solved throughpetitive bidding. Now who has the ability to persuade these households to sell their land title? Whoever can take thisnd gains advantage. ¡°Leon got it. The main trouble now is to persuade these households to sell theirnd. Michelin and Berthold these twopanies, if one of them can take down the households, they will upy vast initiative of the city. ¡°Money! Give them enough money! ¡± Leon doesn¡¯t want to see the demolitions happen. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not just a matter of money. The n consciousness of the families in this vige are too strong. Qin, the oldest member of the vige, would not be torn down easily and so other vigers. How to persuade Qin, are the key.¡± Liam exins. ¡°I see. I happened to passed at that vige today. It is very close to the people¡¯s Park and it¡¯s very convenient specially in transportation. It is really a good ce.¡± Leon recalled that when he came out of the restaurant this afternoon, he passed through the vige in the city and arrived at the people¡¯s Park. ¡°Sir, are there anything you can do? My father and I are helpless. If Berthold are able to get of it, we will lose a lot of money! ¡± Liam asked helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we must do a better job in the ideological work of the vigers and let the vigers know that these are not malicious demolition but for the sake of urban development and vigers¡¯ convenience. This piece ofnd is closed to the district government, old houses affect the appearance of the city. The demolition and transformation could achieve win-win results. And the demolition money is so attractive that they won¡¯t believe it.¡± Leon said while Liam took notes. Liam has never looked down Leon, from the day he saw Leon at the delivery services and supercar club, he knew that this ruthless son is the pride and hope of those people. Very few of the rich second generation have endured humiliation and have been honed by the world for so many years, not to mention that it is not easy for them to be the heirs of the first family in China. Leon continued: ¡°As far as I know, there are no ancient buildings with historical and cultural value in that vige, which are good news for us developers. The vigers¡¯ resistance to demolition is untenable both legally and morally, and these are our breakthrough.¡± ¡°Sir, do you mean that we threatened the vigers with this?¡± Liam looked up and asked. ¡°Of course not. threats only aggravate the conflict between the two sides, and it is useless. We should use both mind and heart to understand the needs of the vigers and understand their thoughts, so we can take down the wall that separates them to us!¡± Leon said. Next, Leon went on to discuss several responses with Liam. At the moment, Leon has not yet gone to the vige in the city tomunicate with the vigers, so it will take time to resolve the matter. Leon looked at his watch. Two hours had passed. I just talked to Liam, but I haven¡¯t seen Daniel yet. ¡°Where is your father? Aren¡¯t you in thepany? ¡± Leon looked at Liam, and asked. ¡°Master Hui, unfortunately today my father is on a business trip. If he knew you wereing this afternoon, he would have put off all his schedule.¡± Liam said with some embarrassment. Liam knows very well what a ruthless son he is. Had it not been for the fact that the ruthless son needed to experience the world, he would never have the chance to meet the future head of the group headquarters. And this ruthless son¡¯s visit is supposed to be a great honor for him to be Family Walker, and he must wee him respectfully. It¡¯s a pity that Leon made a sudden visit and didn¡¯t tell him earlier that¡¯s why Daniel didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to put off his schedule, or to dyed his work, Michelin Real Estate is facing the Berthold, we must not be careless.¡± At this stage, Leon still needs to test Mr. Walker, but everything is focused on the business of the ruthless family. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Liam was touched by the fact that he didn¡¯t think he was wrong and that the ruthless son was different from other rich kids. ¡°Since your father are not here, we¡¯d better wait for him toe back and discuss the handover of the company.¡± That¡¯s what Leon said. Family Johnson¡¯s property is controlled by the future heir, but not necessarily by himself. The training and appointment of talents he trusts are also a very important part of the experience task. In the evening, Liam wants to invite Leon to dinner, but Leon can¡¯t make it. Because Rachel just called him and invited him at dinner. Rachel got a job by her own efforts and is going to invite Leon and her colleagues to a dinner tonight. It is impossible for Leon to refuse. He is gratified that Rachel has gradually be confident and strong. ¡°Master, let me take you there.¡± Liam proposed. So far, Liam has been with Leon for more than two hours. In the meantime, Liam has forgotten about Marcus and left him behind. In fact, Marcus left Michelin Real Estate angrily an hour ago. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡± Since we are having dinner with Rachel colleagues, Leon doesn¡¯t want to make himself too high-profile, mainly for the sake of Rachel. He doesn¡¯t want Rachel¡¯s colleagues to think that Rachel are chasing the rich people. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we ride the car that you gave to me and take you to dinner.¡± Liam had a whim. ¡°Car? Did I ever give you a ride? ¡± Asked Leon, puzzled. With regards to the car which he earns through sweat and blood the BMW, Leon has a total of nine cars in the Scott family¡¯s racecourse. However, he remembered that he never sent a car to Liam at all. Liam smiled and exined: ¡°Young master, it is a small electric car, I gave it a pet name, it is called ¡®Red Rabbit and Horse¡¯.¡± Liam has regarded the electric car from Leon as the most precious gift he has ever received since he first met him at the supercar club. Leon felt speechless. It turned out that this was the case of the Red Rabbit and Horse. ¡°Whatever you named it, take me to the western restaurant on Ocean Street in Pacific District.¡± As a result, the two young masters of the rich and powerful families rode a small electric vehicle and hit the road. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 97 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 97 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 97 The life of the rich is often so low-key ¡°Shit! You are a good driver? ¡± Leon feels that the small electric is wobbly and its center of gravity is unstable. ¡°The young master can rest assured that I have been riding this¡¯ red rabbit horse wherever I have traveled.¡± Liam said seriously. He are not a good driver, but he is very fast. In this way, forty minutester they arrive at the restaurant. After Liam dropped Leon off, he rode off on his ¡°love ride¡±. Leon, feels that this little electric is well maintained and can ride well, and it hasn¡¯t broken for four years. Walking into the western restaurant on Ocean Street in Pacific District, Leon saw Rachel and her three colleagues sitting at the table by the window. Two women and a man, both new colleagues. Leon walked over and said hello with a smile. Leon is also polite to Rachel¡¯s colleagues. Two of Rachel¡¯s female colleagues glowed when they saw Leon. I have to say, Leon is a handsome guy when he plunges onto the crowd. On the other hand, the male colleague was neither hot nor cold, and even did even smile back. ¡°Leon, please have a seat. I¡¯ll pay the bill today and order anything you like.¡± Rachel smiled like a blooming flower. Rachel with confidence are far more beautiful than ever. Leon sat down knowing that Rachel has a job with decent pay. When ites to ordering time almost all the menu was western. Everyone¡¯s preferences may be different, so it is better to order individually. Leon believes that this western restaurant are not that high-endpared to the western food items in Grand prince hotel. However, it can be regarded as a good western restaurant. With these specifications thepliance with Western dining etiquette are different to business banquet you just order from the menu. In addition, this meal was treated by Rachel. A little girl who has just found a job and doesn¡¯t have that much money. So, in order her to save money Leon wanted to order a simple steak. In fact, with Leon¡¯s financial ability, it is not a problem to buy this western restaurant, but he doesn¡¯t want to show too high profile at the moment. ¡°Just give me a steak.¡± Leon said to the waiter. The three colleagues of Rachel looked at each other with a mocking smile on the corners of their mouths. Among them, only the male colleague looked at Rachel and said proudly, ¡°Rachel, your friend doesn¡¯t seem to like western food. He only orders steak while there are so many western food, but since I was young I have a special fondness for the western food. I think western food is basis of aristocratic culture, not as old-fashioned as Chinese food.¡± The words of this male colleague are full of hostility to Leon and are probably interested to Rachel. There is no way, that Rachel a school beauty and at the job ce is one of the most beautiful women in thepany, she must have a lot of suitors. Moreover, the male colleague who just spoke must be a dumb, senseless guy. He ate western food and had a sense of superiority! Does Chinese food are worse than western food? We should really pay attention to the Chinese food and pay more attention to etiquette and culture rather than the western food itself. This man thinks that western culture is far more important than anything else and does not understand the real Chinese culture. Naturally, Leon could tell that the man was not only dumb and senseless but also ridiculous. In an instant, Leon looked directly to him coldly. The other party was still showing off, raising his face high and looking at the chandelier overhead. ¡°Western food and Chinese food are just cultural differences between the West and the East. There are no difference between pros and cons, and Western food has nothing to show off. I don¡¯t know where your sense of superiorityes from. Aren¡¯t you Chinese? Are you a hybrid? ¡± Leon sneered and asked Rachel¡¯s male colleague. For Leon¡¯s counterattack, the male colleague was shocked for a moment and could not find a reason to refute it. Because, he is not a mixed blood, but a pure Chinese who greatly worship the western culture. ¡°Since you are not of mixed race, have you left your Chinese nationality and be a Western one?¡± Leon asked again. ¡± Why should I tell you? Why do you care?! ¡± Rachel¡¯s male colleague frowned and looked embarrassed. ¡°Yes, then why do you care when I order?¡± How could Leon not understand this little trick? The other party just thinks that Leon is ignorant. He only knows that there is steak in western food, but he doesn¡¯t know any other food. And the male colleague, still frowning thought to himself, ¡°I have been tricked by this man. This country bumpkin is very smart!¡± His main purpose is show that he is more superior andpete with Rachel in front of Leon. Just now when he saw Leon, being carried by an electric car, he felt a sense of superiority. He believes that he is better and to prove that he has aristocratic temperament contrast with this country bumpkin. Therefore, he will not be ashamed to be called foreign so he can have a stronger sense of superiority. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I say something. In fact, you can see a person¡¯s status, family conditions, ie, and education by ordering a meal. Five minutes ago, I saw you sitting in the back seat of an electric car. He looks a little like you. I hope it¡¯s not you.¡± This male colleague of Rachel is absolutely racist! Obviously, all of these are sarcastic words. ¡± Yes, that¡¯s me and I am not afraid to admit it. it¡¯s not shameful!¡± The momentum of Leon rises all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really you. Through the way you travel, I¡¯m sure your monthly ie will not exceed $3500 and you¡¯re not ashamed, which shows that you are a person who doesn¡¯t know how to make progress and doesn¡¯t want to make progress. Such person is not worthy for the title bachelor at all!¡± The man finally couldn¡¯t help it and was going to have a showdown. ¡°Who dictates that people who ride electric bikes cannot eat western food? ording to you? When peoplee to dinner with Western restaurant, they all sit on a Rolls-Royce, and they don¡¯t drive cause they have driver. ¡± Leon sneered. Rachel was very embarrassed. She didn¡¯t realize that her male colleagues had so much fuzz that it was wrong to ride an electric car. In fact, Leon can obviously drive one but he doesn¡¯t want to be too high-profile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Is it wrong to keep a low profile in this society? Do I have to write ¡°I have money¡± on my face? Rachel was about to speak for Leon, but two female colleagues enter the conversation. When the two learned that Leon came by electric car, their affection for Leon plummeted. Society is really realistic, more realistic than that described in film and television and literary works. The speed at which people change their faces is faster than that of the Opera! ¡°Rachel, you haven¡¯t decided on your boyfriend yet. I¡¯ll introduce you to one with good financial status in a few days.¡± ¡°I have a cousin. I know Liam, the young owner of Michelin Real Estate, who is handsome and rich. He runs a supercar club. Mr. Walker will love it because you are so beautiful has a good figure m.¡± There was a sneer at the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth. Hehe, Liam? Besides, what you call Mr. Walker, just rode a small electric car, which is more enjoyable than a fucking pony! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 98 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 98 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 98 Please stop pretending just for once! The life of the rich is really hard for ordinary people to imagine. If you drove up the street with a supercar today, you may experience life on a tricycle tomorrow. ¡°I happen to know Liam, the one you¡¯re talking about.¡± Leon¡¯s face was written with calmness. As soon as he finished uttering these words, the female colleague of Rachel could not helpughing: ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, it¡¯s impossible, how can you know the handsome and rich Mr. Walker!¡± Female colleagues only think that Leon is just show off. If you know the young owner of Michelin Real Estate, how can youe to the western restaurant by electric car? even if you don¡¯t have a car, you can always take a taxi. And for that it¡¯s time to ask Liam. It was on a whim that he proposed to ride an electric car, and Leon also wanted to experience the feeling of riding an electric car that time. Liam admires any item of Leon, and from his opinion, it is a treasure that cannot be bought by money in this world. That small electric car, which has been rode by Leon for four years still has the essence of a ruthless son. Liam, as a fan of the him cherished the gift given to him by Leon, even though Leon already throw it off. ¡°Why is it impossible? the young master of the Wu family, in your words, is the man who drove me here on an electric bike.¡± Leon smiled faintly. ¡°Cone on, don¡¯t brag. ording to my cousin, Mr. Walker is super handsome. He¡¯s definitely not the one riding the electric car!¡± The female colleague shook there head hard. The reason why he¡¯s handsome because by sitting on the supercar you can feel handsome, you can let Liam go to the construction site and let Tommy topete, to see who are handsome on those two. Another female colleague also chimed in and questioned Leon, ¡°If you and Mr. Walker know each other, you must also be a high-ss people. I have never met a rich man who ordered only one steak in western food!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leon did not answer. Ordering only one steak is to save money for Rachel. ¡°I don¡¯t bother to exin whether you believe it or not.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue any more. Today is my first day on the job, and I hope that i can have a happy time.¡± Rachel is distressed that Leon, doesn¡¯t like the chain of disdain of his colleagues. At this time, the male colleague felt that he did not have enough action in this scene, so he suggested: ¡°Today¡¯s western food is on me. I have just received my bonus and my ie are very good. Even if I eat western food twice a week, it is easy me.¡± ¡°how can I not be embarrassed? I¡¯m not rich, but I can treat.¡± Rachel shook his head. The male colleague was eager to show himself and shook his wallet: ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m ex static today. When have I ever been short of money?¡± Rachel, you are more than wee. I am making 20,000 a month, you think it¡¯s a joke? ¡± Showing off the sry to tempt a new girl like Rachel. After all, a sry of 20,000 is already a high sry for neers to the workce. Real rich people would not show off like this, even with a monthly sry of 20,000 yuan. The imagination of the poor iscking! Today¡¯s meal course was the treat of Rachel¡¯s male colleague. The male colleague nced proudly at Leon, ¡®s face brimming with joy of victory. However, he did not know that the ruthless son looked down on such a small amount of money, and even the gas money for his super car was not enough. The male colleague of Rachel, did not see the depth of Leon boasted to Leon and said, ¡°Boy, it¡¯s my treat today, do you understand?¡± Why don¡¯t I order you a ten-point steak to kill you? All you know is steak for the rest of your life! ¡± ¡°I simply ordered a steak to save money for Rachel. Since it¡¯s your treat today, I can have more.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°That¡¯s a good reason, but let me remind you not to pretend that you are not at the same circle. we are all well-paid white-cor workers and is it difficult for you to admit that you are just a countryman?¡± By this time, the male colleague hadpletely boastful and was full of arrogance. On the other hand, Leon, has always shown no mercy to the hopeless people. A faint chuckle appeared on the corner of his mouth: ¡°Then I would like to ask the menu, are you sure you¡¯re willing to treat this dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll pay for it tonight! ¡± The male colleague patted his chest with a proud look on his face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have two French-baked snails. make sure the snails are alive, because recently many domestic restaurants are used to using scallops as snail meat; I¡¯ll have two steaks, French shredded Limassol, with little felix, not Felix. Although the two tastes simr they are more tender and I want a medium when they are ripe; and a jin of French ck truffle with a bottle of 2000 Pomalo red wine.¡± Leon spoke calmly, then looked at the waiter and asked, ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°Remember everything, sir.¡± The waiter nodded. At the moment, the rest of the people present looked confused and had not yet recovered. ¡°You ordered so much? Can you eat it? ¡± the male colleague thought that Leon only knew steak, but he didn¡¯t expect Leon to be so well versed. ¡°I would share it with Rachel. What, is it too much?¡± Leon asked with a faint smile. ¡°No. No, not much, not much at all! ¡± The male colleague hurriedly shook his head in denial, looking very worried. his heart is actually dripping blood! ¡°It is said that the French ck truffle costs 10,000 per kilogram, and even he himself have never eaten it. In addition, he had never heard this kind of steak. It seems that this are very expensive.¡± He looked at the menu and roughly calcted that the food ordered by Leon cost 20, 000! Something even more surprising are. ¡°Wait. What. The bottle of wine costs 10,000! ¡± Seeing the price of the wine, he almost vomited blood. When he calcted it all it cost more than 30, 000 was needed for Leon and Rachel alone, his heart thumped! He did not expect that Leon was so knowledgeable and fastidious about western food and ordered expensive ingredients. Just a bottle of wine, it will cost more than 10,000 yuan, he would drink blood for it drink blood! He roared inside, but on the outside, he needed to be calm! ¡°Well, are you happy?¡± Leon asked with a smile. Since you want to pretend, I¡¯ll y along, let see if you have the guts to stay in the game. ¡°Happy, it¡¯s just a penny.¡± The male colleague pretended be okay and waved his hand even with tears. ¡°Well, in that case for the remainingdies, I highly rmend the French ck truffle with Pomaro red wine, and if you prefer white truffle, go with a bottle of aged Reese.¡± Leon suggests. At that moment, the male colleague felt deep despair! Half a year¡¯s worth is all fucked up in one night! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 99 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 99 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 99 Bad Beast! If you don¡¯t have the capability, don¡¯t pretend. This male colleague of Rachel is a example of a great pretender by that Leon yed the game well He despises no one, nor should he despise Leon. You¡¯re are a ruthless monster! ¡°Then. Give me a Vegetables Sd. ¡± The male colleague hesitated and said to the waiter. Just one dinner cost him more than half a year of his sry and bonus, and he could only save himself. ¡°What¡¯s the taste of Vegetables Sd? when you can order anything special when we are at the western restaurant you will just a order Vegetables Sd?¡± Leon asked with a sneer. ¡°Who said that? Give me another bottle of. A bottle. ¡± Rachel¡¯s male colleague almost couldn¡¯t help it, but he gritted his teeth and swallowed what he had said. He was still drinking a cheap red wine, but he needed to save himself from embarrassment. ¡°A ss of service water!¡± ¡°Well, sir, we don¡¯t serve service water here.¡± The waiter forced himself tough. ¡°they don¡¯t serve here service water; what ce is this a money farm?¡± the young man uttered. Even the waiter felt embarrassed for him. ¡°How about a ss of soda, sir?¡± the waiter rmended ¡°Whatever, that¡¯s it.¡± The male colleague always blushed. Then, the male colleague forcibly exined to Leon, ¡°I am a vegetarian recently in a diet I do not eat high-calorie food, sd and soda are good healthy alternative, green and healthy.¡± And Leon, raised the corners of his mouth and smiled coldly. He could naturally tell the weight of the other party. Losing weight is just an excuse. In particr, the interpretation is really funny. There¡¯s is no need for a fat man with a swollen face. Leon shook his head. Today, that male colleague paid too much for pretending to be such a rich guy in front of Rachel. Speaking of which, he should feel lucky. mid-range western restaurants like this are not that very expensive. The red wine ordered by Leon are not that high-end at all. Although it is already the most expensive red wine in this restaurant, it is only a mid-range in the red wine industry. If you have a bottle of Kandi or Lafite, you can lose a year¡¯s sry. Rachel felt much better when he witnessed all this and watched his male colleague be cheated by Leon. In terms of rtionship of course she is close enough to Leon. As for her colleagues, there is certainly no deep friendship on the first day of employment. The male colleague thought that if he was treating them today, he would be able to get into rtionship with Rachel. ¡°I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into this! it should be very effective, maybe I can get Rachel tonight! And the man next to her is so stingy that he doesn¡¯t pay for a dinner with a girl. This person must be single all his life! ¡± The male colleague sneered in his heart this helps himfort to himself. However, throughout the meal, Rachel was sharing food with Leon. The two were sitting close together their shoulders are touching each other and their manners were intimate. Although there was no act of excessive intimacy, but in the eyes of both sides, there are a special ce for each other. In particr, Rachel¡¯s bright and clear eyes seem to be all over Leon. When his male colleagues saw this, they felt like an outsider! This western meal treat is for nothing! At 10:00 in the evening, Leon and others came out of the restaurant. Leon called a taxi and nned to take Rachel home first. As they depart, Leon stroked Rachel¡¯s hair and told her, ¡°If you have any trouble at work, call me immediately. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be at your side instantly.¡± Rachel nodded and replied earnestly, ¡°OK, I will rest well and work harder.¡± Rachel sets Leon as her goal strives to improve his ability, and decided to make a confession to Leon after narrowing the gap with him. When Rachel was sent home safely, Leon returned to Beverly Mountain House. Everyone around him doesn¡¯t know that his residence was the most luxurious and honorable vi in Quan Fairmount City. He did a good job of keeping his secrets. In addition of paying attention to his privacy, themunity property also helps him kept this secret. At least for now is not the time to be exposed. Before leaving Fairmount, Leon does not want his identity to affect the progress of his task. On the third day. Leon came to the construction site early to check the progress of Tommy¡¯s work. Tommy is so obedient to Leon that he will carry out Leon¡¯s orders. Being fat was miserable but after the hellish training of Leon, he is about to develop his abs. At this time, Tommy was drenched with sweat and decided to have a five-minute break. He sat directly on the dusty ground, regardless of the image of his second young master Family Dani. Leon nodded with satisfaction. At that time, that street bully was about to be reborn the training of lifting bars in the construction site has achieved results. ¡°The re-engineering n on the construction site has worked very well, Tommy. Let me ask you, are you happy now?¡± Leon stood in front of Tommy looking down at him. Tommy directly took a towel, wiped his sweaty face, and replied without hesitation: ¡°Happy!¡± I am very happy to be in this group! ¡± Tommy dared not say ¡°No¡±. It is tiring to sell coolies at the construction site, but it is also better than nothing. In fact, Tommy is still very grateful to Leon from the bottom of his heart. During this period of time, he finally lost weight, and the fat that he could not lost by various methods in the past has now been thrown off. It¡¯s really hard, butpared before, this whole person¡¯s character has taken a new look. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you can do anything. How about I give you a nick name let us call you Hammer?¡± Leon looks down at Tommy. ¡°Good! Nice! I like it! ¡± Tommy nodded hurriedly. ¡°When your brother gets out of the hospital, I¡¯ll give him one, too. You two can form a team.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure my brother will like it, too!¡± Again, Tommy doesn¡¯t dare to say he doesn¡¯t like it. Just then, a Hummer H2 drove into the construction site and stopped in front of Leon and Tommy. The dust raised by the Hummer wheels cast a ¡°thick fog¡± over the surrounding area. At this time for some reasons there was no wind in the air, but the flying dust was dispersed by it air. This subtle change is not noticed by the others at all. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, a one-eyed man came down from the Hummer H2. It is the young master of Jerry, from Dani family. Tommy shouted, ¡°Brother, you are out of the hospital today!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, Tommy Grandpa told me that you were at the construction site, and I didn¡¯t believe it at first. Why do you think you have be so sloppy?¡± Jerry asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think I am good now.¡± Tommy said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this? Grandpa sweeps the streets all day.¡± ¡°You look like a bear, you really put Family Dani to shame!¡± Jerry shouted angrily at his brother, then turned to look at Leon. When he looked at Leon, his face was as gloomy as water: ¡°asshole!¡± What kind of drugs did you gave to my brother? Today, I Jerry was discharged from the hospital your death ising, I was taken away, I must take it all back! ¡± When Jerry was blinded his left eye, he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Family Dani. And he hasn¡¯t obeyed Leon, and is still thinking about revenge. ¡°monstrous beast! Get down on your knees! ¡± Leon¡¯s eyes, has been filled with coldness. With a flick of his finger, Jerry knelt down in front of him. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 100 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 100 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 100 Loving care from the elders Jerry got weak on his knees and knelt on the ground. He tried to stand up, only to find that he could not control his legs at all. ¡°You! What did you do to me?! ¡°Jerry roared at Leon like a mad lion. ¡°Used a little trick.¡± Leon nced at Jerry, and said faintly. This bizarre scene, in Jerry¡¯s view, are simply unbelievable. A strong pressure was oppressing him, even making it impossible for him to look up. ¡°Why is that? What on earth have you done to me?! ¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The hysterical shouts were interspersed with Jerry¡¯s fear of Leon. ¡°A little bit of love and care from the elderly.¡± Leon looked down at Jerry, with a faint sneer. ¡°You asshole! What an elder, who the fuck are you! I¡¯m from Dani family, and I¡¯m here to kill you! ¡± Jerry¡¯s right eye stared while the empty left eye are in sharp contrast, looked terrifying. However, this is just a useless tiger. Now, he can¡¯t even stand worst of all he can only talk. Tis time, Leon held out his hand, pinched Jerry¡¯s neck and lifted it up half a meter above the ground. The lifted Jerry¡¯s legs were limp, like two rotten noodles. ¡°How are you different from ants?¡± Leon looked coldly at Jerry, the so-called young master of Family Dani. The wealth of Family Dani is vast however it. Was all given, by the Johnson Family Without his family, there are no Family Dani today. Boom! With a slight wave of his hand, Leon saw Jerry flew more than five meters away as if he had been thrown into rubbish. In an instant, Jerry¡¯s face was covered with blood, mixed with sand and covered with mud. And his trouser has been soaked in urine. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a wet rubbish.¡± Leon shook his head in disappointment. He didn¡¯t expect that Jerry would pee his pants. It seems that Leon are going to help Jerry to grow up next! Jerry haspletely lost his will to fight, and his heart is upied by fear. Strong! Too strong! In front of him, I am as weak as ants! Jerry was amazed. The hatred of losing his left eye is gone at that moment, and all he can think of is to apologize to save his life. Just then, Tommy suddenly stepped forward. Of course, he didn¡¯t fight Leon, but interceded for his brother. ¡°Master, please let my brother go. My brother has just been discharged from the hospital and doesn¡¯t know what happened to our Family. Please give him a chance!¡± Tommy are very sensible and sincere. Even Jerry himself was ¡°thoroughly enlightened¡± at this moment. Dragging his weary body, he knelt in front of Leon and bowed several times. ¡°Please Master forgive me and spare my life, and I¡¯ll be at you gratitude forever!¡± In the face of danger, Jerry has no regard for his dignity as a Master Dani family he is willing to put down anything as long as he can save his life. Of course, Jerry not only chose to surrender to Leon because of fear but also worshipped the strong! He felt too weak in front of Leon, and Leon easily dealt with him as trampling on an ant. Although you he can¡¯t be as strong as Leon, he finally found a master. ¡°Jerry, do you know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leon gave a cold shout. ¡°I apologize for my mistakes! I knew I was wrong! I was the one who ndered you in the hospital that day. I was worse than a pig or a dog! ¡± Jerry nodded again and again. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought it on yourself, your left eye would have been saved!¡± Leon said with certainty. ¡°Yes, now I have paid the price for my evil deeds, and I will follow you wholeheartedly in. You are my master in my heart and mind!¡± Jerry said this from the bottom of his heart, not because he was afraid of Leon. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a nickname, and I¡¯ll call you Sickle. the rougher the name, the easier it is to feed!¡± Leon then gave Jerry a name. Please, his little parody. One is called Hammer, the other is called Hammer, this is called Hammer and sickledbined. ¡°The name is so funny. ¡± Jerry couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Oh, is that all right? only with a dog in your name can you reflect the kindness and care of your elders.¡± Leon smiled faintly. Then Leon changed his face and solemnly warned: ¡°From. now on, you and Tommy should never to do one more evil, or you will be like this brick!¡± Leon picked up a brick and gently pinched it in his hand. The original solid brick turned into a pile of powder. Upon seeing this scene, the two brothers Jerry and Tommy were deeply shocked! ¡°Master, we will listen to you!¡± ¡°Master, we would like to work hard!¡± A gentle pinch from brick instantly turns into powder, which is in the eyes of the brothers, it is simply the existence of God! ¡°All right, you two go on with your voluntary work and ill go for a drive ande over to check the results before evening.¡± With these words down, Leon left the construction site in the Jerry¡¯s Hummer H2s. Driving, Hennessy Viper GT, is so conspicuous in a city like Fairmount but driving a Hummer H2 almost means it. The news of the two young masters of Family Dani going to the construction site for voluntary work are buzzing in Fairmount City. Master Family Dani, who is usually arrogant and domineering, has recently be very low-key and even volunteered to do good deeds. It¡¯s definitely a breaking news! This has made headlines all over the city. In fact, the two young masters of Family Dani went to the construction site to move bricks, even Dani are sweeping the street, such aparison is really nothing. When Dani sweeps the street, he wraps himself up so he cannot be easily recognized by others. If they would be recognized, the whole city of Fairmount will be in a sensation. Leon is the real behind-the-scenes yer, now Family Dani is under his control. Driving a Hummer H2 running on the road like a grumpy rhino. Leon is going for a cold drink. It¡¯s really a good day to hang out. Today¡¯s weather is particrly hot, he let Jerry his ve on the construction site to practice, not epting defeat leaves a bitter taste on the mouth. But right here, there are a Porsche Pmera, forced to overtake Leon¡¯s hummer. Then suddenly. The rear of the Porsche collided with the bumper of the Leon¡¯s Hummer. Since Hummer are known for their sturdiness Leon Hummer H6 is fine, but the malicious Porsche rear lights were broken. Leon has a big look in his eyes, he hates people who don¡¯t know how to drive cars. Before Leon got out of the car, he saw a woman wearing a lot of make-uping down from the Porsche Pmera. The woman walked angrily to the window of the Leon, pping the ss and swearing as she stepped out. ¡°How do you drive on a car? Are you blind? I¡¯m in a hurry to go to the beauty salon for cosmetology. Do you have eyes or none? ¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 101 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 101 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 101 pped You to Death! A woman who drove Porche rushed over and scolded him as soon as she saw his face. As soon as Leon got out of the car, he was choked by the pungent smell of perfume. ¡°Chanel Modern Coco Mademoiselle series, it is used by you but transformed you as one of the Six Gods of toilet water.¡± Leon frowned at the pungent scent of perfume. He immediately smelled Chanel, but the woman sprayed too much at one time as if she were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that she had sprayed Chanel. ¡°Oh, I have money. I can afford to use it. Why do you care? Even if you want to use it, you can¡¯t afford it!¡± She nced at Leon with disdain. ¡°Do you think a man who drives Hummer can¡¯t afford to use Chanel?¡± Leon smiled coldly. No matter how good the perfume smells and no matter how good the perfume is, it will stink if you use it too much. ¡°It¡¯s just a Hummer. How much is it worth? Is it as expensive as my Pam? You broke my rear lights. Can you afford to pay for it?¡± The woman¡¯s face covered with the foundation was full of arrogance and dominance. This kind of person is overbearing but without etiquette to speak of, she is like a nouveau riche who got rich overnight. Leon smiled unexpectedly. Although he should be serious on such an asion, he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Are you sure your Porsche Pmera is as expensive as my Hummer? Hummers are also divided into models. Mine is Hummer H2. This car model has been discontinued.¡± Porsche is famous, but the Hummer is not inferior. The key point is that this car is a gas rat, and every step on its elerator was a dissipation of money. He who can afford to drive such a gas-guzzling car must be a rich man. In fact, what Leon wanted to say is that the value of the Hummer he drove was not dependent on the car itself, but he does not want to show off too much. In Fairmont, the Porsche Pmera is indeed a luxury car. However, today she hit a Hummer H2, which is obviously not easy to bully. Fortunately, the damage to the Hummer was not severe. Otherwise, she would be in big trouble because, for this kind of discontinued car, it is very troublesome to repair it such as if it needed to change its essories and so on. At this time, the woman who drove Porche is still very dragged. She folded her arms and said proudly ¡°Do you know how much the headlights of my car cost? Let me tell you this. No amount of money can be bought in China now because it needs to be imported!¡± ¡°So as my Hummer essories that need to be imported!¡± Leon sneered. As Leon and the prideful woman quarreled, there were more and more onlookers. When she saw that there are more people, the woman became more and more arrogant. ¡°Hurry up andpensate! Pay for my headlights and apologize to me!¡± There is no panic in the face of the aggressive woman that made Leon just a little bit annoyed. For Leon to keep his low profile, the Hennessy snake GT that he owned was specially put in the garage to eat ash and the Hummer H2 is what he chose to go for a ride. However, due to the collision, it also ran over into a stupid person like the Porsche woman. ¡°What a thing you are!¡± A cold light shed in Leon¡¯s eyes and he said angrily ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you have to figure out. You maliciously left the car and hit my car because of your poor driving skills. The main responsibility and negligence lie with you. Don¡¯t me me that your car is too fragile!¡± ¡°How dare you scold me! Do you know who my husband is? My husband¡¯s word can make you disappear in Fairmont! ¡± As soon as the words were over, she was condemned by onlookers. ¡°Driving a Porsche is great, she acts superior?¡± ¡°The typical nouveau riche temperament is simply unruly!¡± ¡°Just like a shrew cursing on the street, detention is rmended for any quality!¡± She did not make any concessions. Since the situation intensified, she broke out in a full sense of superiority. ¡°You guys are at the bottom who haven¡¯t even touched Porsche. Who has the right to criticize me when you just earn that little money in a month and are saddled with a house loan and a car loan? I¡¯m just richer than you guys, aren¡¯t you jealous? You rotten maggots, you can¡¯t drive a Porsche all your life, and those rotten maggots living in a smelly gutter should be trampled on by us rich people!¡± After the woman scanned the crowd and ridiculed them, she felt a thrill in her heart. In her eyes, these ordinary people which she called maggots or even their individual lives are not as valuable as her headlights. Just then, Leon sneered at the corner of his mouth ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a Porsche yet? Look how arrogant you are. I won¡¯t give you anypensation that you want, let alone apologize!¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± The woman shouted arrogantly, then held out her palm covered with red nail polish and was about to hit Leon in the face. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the ruthless elegant man could not let a shrewd woman approached and set a foot in front of him. Bang! A loud sound reverberated into the air. Leon reacted quickly. He dodged and pped the woman in her face. His hand is very powerful and fast. The haughty woman¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t even set a foot in front of Leon. She was pped on the ground by Leon, and bloodstains were soaked from the corners of her mouth. ¡°In my eyes, you are the real maggot. No matter how rich you are, you¡¯re only a stinky maggot with no quality in my eyes!¡± Leon stood in front of her as he looked down at her. Inparison to wealth, no one in China can match Leon. However, Leon would never judge a person by wealth alone. Personality and behavior are also important. Onlookers felt relieved when they saw Leon pped the haughty woman. They were surprised by Leon¡¯s decisive move, but it was good to see her being hit back. ¡°My husband is nearby. I will let my husband knows, and you¡¯re screwed! Don¡¯t go if you dare! You wait for me. I¡¯ll call someone! ¡± Miss, unrepentant,id on the ground and roared. ¡°Whatever,¡± Leon said lightly. When the woman called her husband, Leon also took his phone and sent a message about his location in WeChat. ¡°The weather was so hot that I was going to have a cold drink, but I ran into a foolishdy instead.¡± ¡°I still need a cold drink. Just order a cold drink and send it over.¡± At that moment, the woman called her husband and cried that she had been bullied and knocked to the ground. As soon as she got off the phone, she threatened Leon. ¡°My husband will call someone right away and will bring 20 people over. Let me ask you if you are afraid now!¡± As soon as the people around them heard this, they suddenly felt bad. ¡°Run quickly, young man. This woman¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t seem to be a good man!¡± ¡°A hero doesn¡¯t suffer immediate loss. Your p is too relieving. We all admire you, but please protect yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young man, you have to get out of here, it¡¯s not toote to run!¡± The kind-hearted crowd persuaded Leon to leave here immediately before the woman¡¯s husband came. Leon just shook his head and replied unhurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a way to deal with it.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know where the other party came from, there is no reason for the ruthless elegant man to flinch! Five minutester, a group of men in ck tights walked angrily towards Leon. The people around them were so frightened that they fell back one after another. the woman he collided with saw this scene and she proudlyughed. ¡°My husband brought people. You are just a cheap mouth, no one is going to leave!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 102 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 102 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 102 Hello, Your Takeout has Arrived Among the men dressed in tight ck clothes, the crew¡¯s head is a ck-faced man with a fleshy face. He has short hair, as big as a cake face, and a ferocious brow. It is estimated that this person is the woman¡¯s husband. Sure enough, as soon as the man arrived at the scene, she rushed over and got into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Darling, it was this man who beat me. He bullied me. You must make him pay the price!¡± As he said that, she pointed to Leon with a smug and arrogant face. ¡°He¡¯s only one. I, Tiger can beat him to death ten times. Don¡¯t worry, wife. I¡¯m sick and tired when he ruined my car and beat my wife. I¡¯ll tell him to kneel and bow then apologize to youter!¡± When he saw that the taillight of his car was broken, the man named Tiger became even more annoyed. As soon as his voice fell, the men behind him all followed and howled like wolves. ¡°Sir fucked him! Hit him! ¡± ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to do it. I¡¯ll do it, instead!¡± ¡°This kid is really young. I like to bully people who are younger than me. Brother Tiger, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you!¡± The men who shouted behind Tiger are all of his employees in hispany. He owns a Sanda Shop and a Recruitment Agency for Bodyguard. His bodyguardpany is nearby, so they arrived at the scene apanied by 20 people in just five minutes. No wonder his woman is so arrogant, it turned out that the backer is nearby. At this point, Tiger made a hand sign for the employees behind him to shut up that indicated that he¡¯ll do it himself. ¡°There¡¯s another one who wants to be taught a lesson, and it¡¯s hopeless.¡± Leon shook his head gently. Tiger saw Leon¡¯s expression that was calm and felt that the identity of his opponent would not be simple. Adding to the fact that he drove a Hummer H2, which is no worse than the Pmera. His eyes swept across towards Leon and his car intently. The next moment, his eyes were fixed on the license te. The number on the license te is 12345. His heart was full of doubts. Because this license te is not easy to get at first nce. At that moment, Tiger was obviously not as arrogant as before. His arrogance suddenly waned. He frowned and analyzed whose license te number it belonged to. ¡°This license te is not simple. Compared with Ms. Young it is not inferior, and I always feel that this license te is a little familiar, it seems that I have heard of it somewhere.¡± Today, in the whole city of Fairmont, only a handful of rich people can afford to use this kind of license te. Tiger can¡¯t remember which one it is. He first ruled out his partner, Ms. Young, and only The Crow, The Danielle Family, The Walker, and The Parker were left. Among them, The Danielle¡¯s and The Walker are the most likely to be the owner. After all, one of them owned the busiestmercial street in the city, and the other owned the real estate boss in the city. Tiger looked at Leon, again, but he didn¡¯t know this strange face. ¡°Honey hit him quickly and rip his mouth off!¡± His wife urged, and an impulse welled up in Tiger. He, who was born in Sanda, could not control his desire to fight and be eager toe forward and beat-up Leon. However, his instincts told him that the young man in front of him might not be a simple person. If the car that he used was not borrowed, it must be owned by someone of great status. At that moment, onlookers began to notice the license te of the Hummer H2. Some people who checked understood why the young man has the courage not to run. In fact, since Leon didn¡¯t want to show off too much, so he didn¡¯tpare the license te at first. However, the woman he collided with was so ignorant that she wanted to drag her husband into it. Suddenly, Tiger made a phone call and asked an acquaintance to check the license te number. His heart sank when he learned the owner of the car. ¡°What? It¡¯s Danielle Family¡¯s car!¡± Tiger¡¯s heart thumped at first, but then a touch ofcency appeared in the corners of his mouth. ¡°It belongs to Danielle. I have some impression that they are not as tall as you and a little fat. So this car is not yours, but you borrowed it!¡± ¡°Well, what I¡¯m going to say would suddenly aggravate your temper, you were guessing my identity. You¡¯re right. This car is really not mine, it¡¯s a car I borrowed.¡± Leon indeed borrowed the car, but to be more exact it should be called take. Jerry worked for him, so what if he took his car to y with? Except for Jerry¡¯s women who don¡¯t y, what else would he want to y? People on the Tiger¡¯s sideughed wildly when they heard this. His wife mocked at Leon. ¡°It turned out that the car was borrowed. I thought he was a master, but he turned out to be a rookie. Why would you pretend to be a rookie with a car? Who gave you the courage?¡± Those employees under Tiger also echoed, and the scene was full of mockery. Even the onlookers who previously supported Leon were silent! It seemed that in the minds of most citizens, cars do ount for arge proportion of identity. However, Leon doesn¡¯t think so. He doesn¡¯t care about the stall man. ¡°What does it mean to borrow a car? Since I can borrow it, it means I know the owner of the car. Is it necessary for us topare our status here? If you forcibly overtake, you have to take full responsibility for the ident, and that¡¯s the point! ¡± Leon¡¯s eyes turned colder and colder. If Tiger¡¯s party dared to do something, he will teach him how to be a man. ¡°I thought you were noble, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be threatening but ineffectual. There must be a big difference between borrowing a car and the car owner. You may be a driver, or maybe a substitute driver. In this city of Fairmont, I am also a prominent figure here. Since you are not a Danielle Family, then don¡¯t me me for hitting you hard!¡± Before the police arrived, Tiger decided to make a quick decision. He often did things like beating people, and those who had offended him did note to a good end. ¡°Honey hit him! Let him kneel, bow to us, and apologize! The borrowed car is still loaded with rich people!¡± With the support of her husband, the woman became more and more arrogant and foul-mouthed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife. What do you think I will do? I am Tiger, the owner of Fire Shield Bodyguard company. I will get him down right from this minute!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tiger stepped forward confidently and rolled up his sleeves to reveal his flower arms tattooed with tiger heads. He would like to see the result when Leon took the initiative to beg for his mercy. ¡°Boy, get down on your knees and bow your head under my crotch and I¡¯ll give you a break. Or else, you¡¯ll regret offending me!¡± Right at this time, Leon¡¯s eyes became cold. The ruthless elegant man no longer can endure! Bang! Bang! p your hands. The crisp and resounding p exploded in the face of Tiger and his wife respectively. The next moment, the people around them saw the two figures who flew out and fell heavily to the ground. Their face suddenly swelled as high as steamed bread. Leon didn¡¯t leave a palm print for both of them because they are not qualified yet! In this instance, the 20 employees brought by Tiger also rushed up. Leon kicked them all and theyid on the sidewalk in the street. Leon nced at them coldly. What else can these so-called bodyguards and Sanda do besides taking advantage of people and having few muscles and tattoos? Exercise a few muscles and then tattoo a dragon or draw a tiger, would let them feel that they are great. They thought they would be able to pick ten?! They are as weak as ants in the eyes of Leon! What happened to them was already the mercy of Leon. The real kung fu is the skill! Obviously, Leon only used a small part of his strength to teach these arrogant things a lesson. Tiger staggered to his feet and shouted ¡°If you hit me I will guarantee you that in the future, you will be like a street mouse. My disciples and students are all over the city, and your life will be worse than death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Leon smiled. ¡°Oh, you finally admitted that you¡¯re scared!¡± Tiger¡¯s face was swollen simr to a pig¡¯s face, with bloody saliva at the corners of his mouth, and he didn¡¯t forget to threaten him. People in this society just want to save face. ¡°You think too much. I¡¯m just worried about the bosses. How can the bodyguards of yourpany protect people when they are so ipetent?¡± Leon sneered. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be happy too soon. My wife¡¯s best friend is Ms. Park. She can stir up trouble in Fairmont City, and she will definitely get even with you!¡± What kind of Ms. Park does Tiger talk about? However, Leon doesn¡¯t care about this, because his takeout hase. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your harsh words. Here¡¯s my juice.¡± Leon nced impatiently at Tiger, who was in urgent need of a cold drink on a hot day. ¡°You had an ident when you borrowed Mr. Danielle¡¯s car, and you still want to have a drink? I now seriously suspect that you are the driver. I will let Mr. Dani know that you are in trouble and can skin you alive!¡± As soon as Tiger finished shouting at the top of his voice, his throat seemed that it almost burned and he thought ¡°This kid is still in the mood to order takeout, but it¡¯s really fun to have a cold drink at this time!¡± However, Tiger found that something was wrong more and more. Do takeaways make so much money now? Driving a Bentley Mulsanne to deliver cold drinks?! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 103 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 103 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 103 The Most Ruthless Person in Fairmont City Tiger saw a Bentley Mulsanne came head-on. The license te number is also amazing with the number 54321 which was inverted from the Hummer. Tiger doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, but the license te number is absolutely awesome. An even more amazing scene is yet toe. From the Bentley Mulsanne, a one-eyed young man came down. He held a cup of chilled sour plum juice in his hand. He limped, then walked unsteadily, and even drifted a little. The onlookers when they saw the one-eyed man unconsciously took a step back. What kind of stupid man is this? One-eyed and crippled? Everyone spected on the identity of this person. After all, it must not be easy for people who can afford to drive a Bentley Mulsanne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Millers, I changed into clean clothes when I arrived, which took a little time.¡± The one-eyed man bowed respectfully to Leon. Just then, from the inside of Bentley Mulsanne, a young man came down with the same drink in his hand. The man is not one-eyed, but there is a p-shaped scar on his face which is very eye-catching. It looks like a tattoo on the face, but it¡¯s not a tattoo embedded on his face that gave people a weird feeling. People are even more unable to calm down. Who is this? ¡°Mr. Millers, I¡¯m sorry we arete. Here is a ss of watermelon juice. I brought it to you.¡± With that, the tattooed man also stooped toward Leon. At the moment, everyone who was present was shocked by this scene. What kind of booking software is this? How can he enjoys the Bentley room service wherein there is this kind of treatment? Tiger silently thought At this moment, Leon took the drink and sucked two mouthfuls of freshly squeezed watermelon juice. ¡°Oh,fortable!¡± Under the scorching sun, a cold drink would really relieve the summer heat. It¡¯s no big deal to drink cold drinks in the sun on the street. Children can do it. Is there a person who can send someone to drive Bentley Mulsanne just to deliver cold drinks? The whole process seemed that he enjoyed the VIP treatment, this is great! What is even more remarkable is that the ¡°one-eyed¡± and ¡°tattooed face¡± are the young master and the second young master of Danielle Family, respectively. Let these two arrogant young masters of Fairmont City came to deliver cold drinks. How many people in the city can do that?! ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve just said that you two are going to skin me alive.¡± Leon sucked the watermelon juice and nced at Tiger. Tiger¡¯s heart thumped and he looked up at Jerry and Tommy in horror. ¡°You. You are. ¡± The more Tiger looked, the more familiar he felt. Although Jerry has be one-eyed, Tommy has a p-sized scar on his face. But when he came closer, the outline of their face is still recognizable. It is indeed the two young masters of Danielle Family. It¡¯s just that this. What happened? Tiger¡¯s heart thumped and suddenly became frightened. He knew that Jerry and Tommy are both cruel people in Fairmont City! The Danielle Family was assigned to control the busiest shopping street in the city. Also, their family¡¯s rich oil, wealth, and power could rank in the top three in Fairmont! Moreover, the two brothers usually pulled tricks and blew up the sky in Fairmont City. They did all the bad things and were arrogant and domineering. Even Tiger thought that no matter how crazy he is, he can¡¯t be too crazypared to all Brothers. Compared to them, he is nothing. However, even though they are as arrogant as they were, they still bowed to others! And this man is the strange young man who had just shed with him! ¡°Let the matter of Mr. Millers be dealt with at dawn. I know him. Tiger, the boss of Fire Shield Bodyguard Company hired his bodyguards therest year. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so beaten.¡± With that, Jerry took out an umbre and held it open to shield Leon from the hot sun. The moment when he held the umbre, Tiger was frightened and trembled. Yet, his wife who is stillpletely unaware put on a sarcastic and arrogant face. ¡°My best friend will kill you, you all fucking wait for me! I will never stop this matter. My best friend is busy for a while, when she arrived you will all be finished!¡± When Tiger heard the words of his wife, his head became even bigger! ¡°It¡¯s too hard to see the situation clearly. Even the Danielle Brothers called his man a boss. Which showed that his identity is extremely honorable. At this time, the wisest choice is to admit defeat. To threaten each other is to y with fire!¡± Tiger secretly scolded his wife in his heart. He was almost beaten to death by this man. He wanted to kick his two feet to solve the scene that happened. At this time, Leon did not pay attention to thatdy but directly chose to ignore her threats. He said coldly. ¡°I want her to be unable to drive for the rest of her life!¡± After he said this, Leon finished the cup of his watermelon juice and gently throw it away. The cup flew into the dustbin in a wonderful arc. The movement of the thrown cup was wonderful, but it was a pity that no one could recognize it at the scene. Jerry stood behind Leon with a look of admiration, he held an umbre for him like a fan. Leon took the sour plum soup, got into the Humvee, and waved to Jerry. ¡°See you at the construction site tomorrow.¡± Jerry smiled awkwardly and said it was against the construction site. When he saw that his brother¡¯s fat body had be strong and lean, he was soon relieved. ¡°I will try to be as strong as Mr. Millers!¡± Jerry swore secretly in his heart. At this time, those onlookers who were in the mood hardly calmed down. What just happened was incredible. At first, they thought he was a rookie, but he turned out to be a king. Even the arrogant and dominant Danielle¡¯s Brother was subdued by him. Is he still a human?! Leon has driven away in the Hummer H2. He went for a ride around the city and then went home to take a nap. Throughout the ride, Leon did two things. First of all, he chatted with Kristina and learned more about the background of Bertholdt Real Estate and the real boss of thepany. The second thing is Leon made an appointment with Mr. Walker to meet him tomorrow. He nned to hand over the enterprise and takeplete control of Michelin Real Estate. After they went around in circles, Leon was ready to go back to his house located in Beverly Hills to have a rest. Just then, Carlo called. Leon didn¡¯t bother to answer it, but eventually, he did. The old man, who didn¡¯t take a good look at the shop was very that he harassed him all day. Leon wanted to help him out several times, not only to return the favor but because he gradually regarded him as a friend. ¡°Leon, my Tabitha is going to the KTV party with a friend in the evening. I¡¯m a little worried about her safety, so I¡¯d like to ask you to take care of her.¡± Carlo did this on purpose to create opportunities for her granddaughter and Leon to get along. A few days ago, Carlo saw Leon¡¯s high-level calligraphy and speech and hoped that Leon coulde to his Williams Family to be his grandson-inw. It is just that granddaughter Tabitha is resistant to Leon. So it is difficult to find the advantages for Leon. It is necessary to create opportunities for this young couple from time to time. ¡°Mr. Williams, I am going to get a haircut. Let your bodyguards protect her.¡± Leon found an excuse and reason that he didn¡¯t want to get along with Tabitha. The woman has a bad temper and always disliked him. Apart from being good-looking and hot, she can¡¯t find any other advantages. ¡°Unfortunately, my bodyguard had something to do temporarily and went back to his hometown to run errands. Leon, just apany her and do it. After that, I¡¯ll find a designer to design it for you.¡± Carlo also made up an excuse. ¡°This is a bit of a problem.¡± Leon hasn¡¯t made a decision yet. ¡°Leon, you don¡¯t have ideological pressure. The identity gap is not the key. My Tabitha is a bit unruly and capricious, but her conduct is not bad. If she finds a meeting point, she is actually very easy to get along with.¡± Carlo is intensely persuaded Leon to be his grandson-inw. At the same time, he also hoped that Leon will not have an inferiorityplex because of his status gap. However, Leon has a ghost of pressure! As long as he is willing, it will take a minute to conquer the leprechaun, Tabitha!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 104 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 104 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 104 This Daughter is too Capricious! ¡°All right, but I won¡¯t spoil Tabitha¡¯s bad temper.¡± Leon said so beforehand. If it were someone else, he wishes he could rush up and kneel and lick it right away. After all, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and it is not easy to get on board the provincial capital Family Williams. But for a ruthless son, it¡¯s impossible to be a licking dog. If it hadn¡¯t been for Carlo¡¯s sake, Leon wouldn¡¯t have agreed to apany Tabitha to KTV. ¡°Thank you, Leon. Be safe tonight. Just take Tabitha home on time.¡± Carlo specifically ordered. The granddaughter mainly had a party with the children of several wealthy families in Fairmont City. They just met, but he doesn¡¯t know them very well, so Carlo is really worried. ¡°If Tabitha gets mad at me, I don¡¯t care if she is Mr. William¡¯s daughter,¡± Leon said clearly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Tabitha will get angry. We can¡¯t help it! ¡± Carlo sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just letting you know in advance.¡± Leon chuckled. The son-inw who is more powerful than Tabitha has seen it before. If it was not for the earthly experience, Tabitha would have been stripped naked and hung from a tree. After he finished the call with Carlo, Leon did not immediately pick up Tabitha. Tabitha In Beverly Hills but went to Grand Prince Hotel to soak in the hot spring. It¡¯s still early for Tabitha¡¯s KTV party in the evening, and Leon nned to go straight to KTV to meet up when it¡¯s time to pick her up. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to drive to pick up Tabitha and go to KTV. The leprechaun of Tabitha doesn¡¯t like him, and he has no reason to take the initiative to like her back. Being a licking dog is not his ruthless style. In this way, Leon rxed in the hot spring while he made ns for the next step. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work on hand.¡± Leon thought. The next step is to take over the Michelin Real Estate. But also, to help Michelin Real Estate clear Bertholdt Real Estate as their primary obstacle. What is more crucial is how he would fix the piece ofnd in the vige and the city. Also, how would he try to persuade the nail households, which is a rtively tricky thing? At this time, he pondered very hard and tried toe up with a solution. Carlo chatted with her granddaughter Tabitha. ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯ve asked Leon to protect you tonight.¡± As soon as she heard this, Tabitha frowned slightly and showed a trace of reluctance. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t need him to protect me. Tonight, is a gathering of my friends. There will be no danger.¡± It is not that she was disgusted to mention Leon. She just thought that Grandpa attached too much importance to him, and Leon¡¯s own ability is not worthy of her Grandpa¡¯s preferential treatment. ¡°They are all your new friends. How can I rest assured? Just let Leon go.¡± As a matter of fact, Carlo is really worried about her granddaughter going alone. There are different provincial cities in Fairmont City, and some of them don¡¯t know what¡¯s important or not. ¡°Let our bodyguards protect me. They are much more professional than Leon. Leon is just an ordinary man. Even if he knows something about medicine, he won¡¯t have a chance to show his talents when he goes to KTV.¡± Tabitha was still reluctant. ¡°Something is going on at home for the bodyguard. So that¡¯s it, Tabitha.¡± Carlo insisted. Next, Tabitha didn¡¯t bother to hide it, but it was clear from her expression that Leon was not wee to go to the KTV party with her. In addition to being biased against Leon, it was also because the people who attended the party were her friends who had just met each other, while Leon looked like an outsider. As soon as he saw that her granddaughter was so resistant, Carlo sighed with emotion. ¡°Not being in a prominent household is wrong. It is indeed a gully that is difficult to cross. I only think about the rise and fall of the Williams Family. I don¡¯t have a choice but ignore Tabitha¡¯s own wishes. For the Williams Family to prosper in the future, we must recruit a direct descendant grandson-inw from an ancient family!¡± At the same time in the Moon Bay Vi District, a woman cried with Belle. She just got out of the traffic police brigade. Her driver¡¯s license was revoked and she was cut by Danielle¡¯s Brother. Her husband Tiger, dared not interfere. So she went to her best friend Belle and asked Belle to find a way to get back at Leon. Belle is not a local citizen of Fairmont, but a Real Estate Developer from the provincial capital. At that time, Belle was in the real estate sector of Fairmont City. It can be said that she was testing waters. If she canpete with Michelin Real Estate for that piece ofnd in the vige located in the city, then she will officially sit at the top of the Real Estate Industry in Fairmont City. Although Belle is a woman, she better not to be underestimated. Evidently, her brother is so arrogant. It was because she is a strong woman and a sister that backs him up. ¡°Leonard again! This kid hit my brother, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to get even with him. And now he dared to bully my best friend. I¡¯ll really p him in the face! ¡± Belle¡¯s eyes were bright with fury and her face was angry. ¡°Belle, that kid seems to have a lot of background. Even Danielle¡¯s Brother listens to him. Are you sure you can deal with him?¡± Tiger¡¯s wife hated Leon and was desperate for revenge. Belle smiled proudly and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they all say that strong dragons won¡¯t be pressed on the ground, but I don¡¯t think so. As long as my own strength is strong enough, I dare to press anyone!¡± ¡°Belle, you are so domineering. Of all my sisters, you are the most capable, a heroine!¡± The girl who drove Porsche immediately praised. ¡°Tt¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve done some research. There¡¯s a girl who has a good rtionship with Leon. I¡¯ll start with this girl first!¡± Belle said with a twinkle of evilness in her eyes. She continued ¡°That pussy husband of yours, kick him early and I¡¯ll introduce you to a good one. He¡¯s a coward, and all men who can¡¯t fight are losers!¡± Belle¡¯s style was very different from her name. If someone heard her name and look at her appearance, they would think that she will be a gentle and soft woman. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As opposed to her name, she acts fiercely and is very social. Currently, sheunched a retaliatory action not only to help her best friend but also for her brother. Her brother¡¯s face, which cannot erase the ¡°shoe print¡±, is her most unbearable pain! Even if Tiger is weak, Belle is so strong. Does this woman have a stronger card in her hand? In the twinkle of an eye, the sun sets in the west. It was evening, and Leon reckoned it was almost time to fetch Tabitha. So, he changed his pajamas and put on a in dress. At this time, Tabitha called him in amanding tone. ¡°Hello! If you¡¯ll go to Beverly Hills and drive me there, hurry up and don¡¯t dawdle! ¡± ¡°I have no obligation.¡± Leon did not hesitate to respond directly. If Tabitha didn¡¯t tell the second half of the sentence, Leon might consider it. ¡°What do you mean you have no obligation? What did my grandfather tell you? You take the ce of my bodyguard tonight. Right now you are the bodyguard, and you must obey the orders of your employer!¡± Tabitha held her cell phone and said angrily to the speaker. Her originally pretty little face bulged more like a baby fat because of anger. ¡°Your grandfather just asked me to protect you from getting hurt at KTV. I agreed to it, but if you use me as a bodyguard, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Leon responded firmly. However, Tabitha¡¯s little temper was also very stubborn. ¡°Anyway, you hurry up and wait for me a minuteter!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 105 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 105 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 105 My Father Hod Tabitha believed that as a daughter of the Williams Family, there are so many people who scrambled just to get close to her, and Leon must be no exception. She even suspected that it was Leon who offered to rece the bodyguard and created opportunities to get along with her. Yet, Leon just pretended to be reserved when he refused to pick her up. However, Leon¡¯s attitude towards Tabitha surprised her. ¡°Meet me at the door of KTV, that¡¯s it.¡± With that, Leon hung up the phone. Tabitha never expected that Leon¡¯s attitude would be so firm. She threw her cell phone angrily on the sofa. She clenched her teeth and said to herself angrily ¡°What on Earth is the behavior of this Leon? He dared to hang up the phone call on me! Doesn¡¯t he just want to cling to my family? What is the operation of this attitude now? Does he want to y hard to get again? ¡± As a daughter of the provincial capital¡¯s one of the most influential ns, Tabitha has never been so rejected. In the provincial capital, and after she came to Fairmont City. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She clutched it tightly with her small hands, her private custom-made version of Lolita¡¯s skirt. ¡°Huh! All of my new friends came from rich families and drive luxury cars. I am also doing this for your own good. People ask you how I got here. If I answer that I came by taxi, I will lose a face! ¡± Tabitha thought about this and how would she take care of Leon¡¯s face after. Of course, she is more concerned about herself. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After all, she doesn¡¯t want to lower her dignity because of Leon. Soon after, Leon came to the door of the Grand Hyatt KTV in a Hummer H2. Yes, this is the KTV where he is the boss behind the scenes. It¡¯s not a coincidence, but because Grand Hyatt KTV is the most upscale one in the city and the people who came to the party were all children from rich families. After Leon got out of the car with just a few steps, he saw two strong dazzling lights. It went straight into his face, in front of his eyes was a vast expanse of whiteness. This was the far light emitted by the car, and it was still on in the urban area. If he is not stupid, then it is done on purpose. After a while, the far light turned off and Leon saw a white Maserati parked not far away. Just then, the door opened and a girl in a ck Lolita dress got out of the car. Leon nced over and saw the lights on the street covered the starry sky and left only a dark night. A sleek, long and raven straight hair, loose shoulders that were set off the color of ink eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes were bright and clear that exuded a noble breath. Unlike the usual double ponytails and pink Lolita clothes, it is clear that this girl does not take the sweet and lovely route, but looked very much like the arrogant girl with long ck hair in the sun. Of course, Leon recognized the girl as Tabitha at a nce. She emitted her usual arrogant temperament. Today, she changed into a ck Lolita styled dress. ¡°Huh! You¡¯re such a lousy bodyguard, you¡¯re notpetent at all. I¡¯ll fire you tomorrow!¡± Tabitha stared at Leon, with a proud and delicate expression. ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for your safety tonight, but I¡¯ve never been a bodyguard for your Williams Family.¡± Leon nced at Tabitha and spoke. ¡°Anyway, you seeded in infuriating me tonight. If you go inter, you¡¯d better not give me any trouble!¡± Tabitha warned. ¡°Listen to me, too. Be smart tonight. I promised your grandfather to protect you, so there are some things where you don¡¯t have to do what you want. I have my own principles.¡± Leon is also a wake-up call for Tabitha, so she doesn¡¯t have to let her temper burst if necessary. ¡°Cut it out!¡± Tabitha rolled his eyes at Leon and then walked towards the door of the KTV store. Leon walked side by side with her. When she was about to enter the door, two security guards at the door bowed to them. Tabitha didn¡¯t notice anything strange and felt anything different about this. She just thought that the KTV is more upscale. But when she arrived at the front desk, the receptionist at the front desk bowed to her and Leon again with a gentle smile on her face. This made Tabitha felt that something is wrong. Aside from that, from the first floor to the second floor whenever they met a service staff, they would solemnly bow and give courtesy. It didn¡¯t seem to be perfunctory, it can be seen that it is very formal. Tabitha frowned and felt very confused. ¡°The way this KTV wees its guests is so grand. Why aren¡¯t they so polite to other guests? Is it true that I am so popr?¡± It was Tabitha¡¯s first time to went to Hyatt KTV. Although she has been to some high-end KTV before, she has never seen such a grandeur KTV like Hyatt before. She thought about it over and over, but she could only guess that it depended on her grandfather¡¯s name. At the moment, Leon was silent and looked light. These KTV service staff just expressed their respectful greetings to him. He is the boss of Grand Hyatt KTV, and the shop assistants do this every time he came to inspect it. At first, the clerks would shout ¡°Mr. Millers is good¡±, but Leon thought it was too formal so they ordered ¡°Mr. Millers is good¡± to be removed. Tabitha didn¡¯t know about it and didn¡¯t think about it at all. Leon and Tabitha went to the agreed room on the second floor. The room was like a luxury box with three times the internal space of an ordinary box. When Leon and Tabitha arrived, Tabitha¡¯s new friends also arrived. There are both men and women, a total of eight in number. To the surprise of Tabitha¡¯s new friends, she was apanied by a young man tonight. Tabitha¡¯s friends were baffled because they have never heard of Leon before. And this is a private party, attended by people who knew each other, but everyone is very strange to Leon. Several boys adore Tabitha and immediately defined Leon as a romanticpetitor. After all, Leon is a good-looking guy. All the people present were children from rich families. Most of them had mboyant personalities, so their reaction was obvious when they thought Leon was a romantic rival. Leon felt the hostility of these people, but he is not surprised. To tell you the truth, Tabitha¡¯s temper is a little troublesome, but when ites to beauty she is really a goddess. In Fairmont City, only Rachel canpete with her. Human beauty is not enough. She also belonged to a family that is so rich. So naturally, there cannot be ack of admirers and suitors for her. Especially in Fairmont City, the children of these rich families all want to climb into the higher branch of the famous families in the provincial capital. It is a good thing for themself and their family. The party had just begun and the smell of gunpowder became very strong. At that moment, a man of the same age as him with a wavy curly side haircut smiled and handed out a business card to Leon. In that smile, there is a hidden opportunity to kill. Even if the smile can be modified, the eyes cannot deceive people. ¡°Hello, my name is Hugo, my father is Hod. Here is my business card.¡± Leon took the card and nced at the message. He doesn¡¯t know any Hod, but since the other party especially emphasized it, it showed that the man thought his father is very influential. The man named Hugo asked for directions. He has nothing more to do than test the details of Leon in case Leon is a hard opponent. If he is, he will not choose to fight head-on with him, but wait for a moment, then grab it hard! ¡°Well, my name is Leon.¡± Leon had a t tone and a mediocre response, and then put his business card in his pocket. ¡°Where¡¯s your business card? Don¡¯t you want to show it to everyone? And why did you put my business card in your pocket so soon? ¡± The man named Hugo raised his eyebrows and showed an unhappy expression. He thought that if he showed his business card would frighten the other side, but the other party was very calm. In the rich circle of Fairmont City, some people handed out business cards as soon as they meet. If they are well-off, they won¡¯t pretend to be invisible. Obviously, Hugo is one of them. However, Leon didn¡¯t buy it at all. In real high society settings, handed out a business card is really low. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not an insurance seller and I don¡¯t always carry my business card. Second, I¡¯ve scanned the information on your business card. If you mind that I put it in my pocket, I¡¯ll throw it in the trash can.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 106 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 106 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 106 This is My ce! With that, Leon actually threw the business card into the trash can. ¡°You! You! ¡± Hugo red at Leon with an angry look on his face. Hugo had no idea that the man named Leon in front of him would be so strong. Now he felt confused, and his heart silently uttered ¡°where on earth did this mane from?!¡± Just then, Tabitha said, ¡°He is my bodyguard, so don¡¯t embarrass him even if he doesn¡¯t have any business card.¡± After she said this, Tabitha smiled proudly at Leon. Leon knew that Tabitha is still upset about not picking her up. ¡°I¡¯m not a bodyguard.¡± Leon shook his head in denial. ¡°You can understand it this way, he¡¯s not a bodyguard but doing the same work as bodyguards,¡± Tabitha said to the new friends she had just made. As they heard Tabitha¡¯s exnation, the corners of Hugo¡¯s mouth gradually rose and a trace of contempt shed in his eyes. He thought to himself ¡°It¡¯s Williams¡¯s servant. I thought he was a big shot. He gave me a false rm. I must y a trick on himter!¡± Instead of having a direct collision with Leon, Hugo endured it and figured out a n to torture him. Tabitha¡¯s new friends are all the children of the local rich families in Fairmont. Except for this guy named Hugo, the others are not good opponents either. There is a young man with short hair with a cigarette in his mouth and a mobile phone. He whispered to someone. ¡°Bryant, I am now in Grand Hyatt KTV. Would you like toe and y with me? I¡¯m telling you, Tabitha is so dazzling today that I can¡¯t hold on to that Lolita skirt alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. Tabitha is an unlikeable girl. She dared to scold me in the teahouse the other day. She¡¯s really pretty, but she speaks to Leon, and now I get angry when I think about it!¡± Bryant is full of dirty words, and now his mind is full of revenge. Three words cannot be separated from Leon. ¡°Leon? The man who came with Tabitha today is Leonard! ¡± The short-haired man suddenly remembered. ¡°Take a picture secretly!¡± Bryant was immediately interested. When the short-haired man sent the photos to Bryant, Bryant¡¯s face tightened. ¡°They are really wearing the same pair of trousers!¡± ¡°Bryant, Leon is just a servant of the Tabitha William¡¯s family. A small potato is afraid of what you will do.¡± Short hair said disapprovingly. ¡°Is it true? How do you know? ¡± Bryant has some doubts about authenticity. ¡°Tabitha said it herself, and the man named Leon didn¡¯t deny it.¡± Short hair man doesn¡¯t know much about the feud between Bryant and Leon. He and Bryant have only recently met, and his father¡¯spany has partnered with Bryant¡¯s sister. When Bryant heard this, he thought about it and nodded. ¡°Well, I see!¡± As a result, Bryant guessed. ¡°No wonder Leon is so crazy. It turned out to be that he¡¯s a dog owned by Williams Family. In that case, the boiling pot is also their shop!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bryant, let¡¯s not talk. I have work to do.¡± The short-haired man like Hugo headed towards Tabitha. He is different from Bryant, he will not fight against Tabitha. He will only try his best to please her. Although his father¡¯spany cooperated with Bryant¡¯s sister¡¯spany, it did not affect his rtionship with the Williams Family. The short-haired man thought that the business circle is a circle of interests, and whichever side has great interests will stand on the other side. ¡°Howe you won¡¯t sing if you came to KTV?¡± A couple went to sing a duet, and the rest decided to y dice games and lose the kind of drinking. When ites to dice games, drinking has be a necessity. There is a lot of beer on the table, but it doesn¡¯t show the grade, price, andbel. It ismon for children of rich families to show off their wealth through games between children of other rich families. Eager to act, Hugo called the waiter. He put on airs and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know.¡± The waiter shook his head sheepishly. To tell you the truth, the waiter really didn¡¯t know him. ¡°Today you have to remember me. I am Hugo, my father is Hod. The ¡®Diet Every Day was pioneered by my family. As the leader of the catering industry, you must clearly remember me!¡± Daily Diet is a local catering brand in Fairmont City that focused on fast food buffet. The business model is well-known. It was not a high-end food resto, but popr fast food. This catering enterprise has a lot of fame in the local area, especially in the catering industry. ¡°Remember. Remember me.¡± When the male waiter heard that he was the young owner who owned Diet Every Day, he nodded again and again. ¡°Just remember, hurry up and bring me ten bottles of Remy Martin, the highest and most expensive one. I¡¯m not short of money, I¡¯m a young master. I¡¯ll show you clearly, this is a ck card!¡± Hugo handsomely patted the ck card on the table, and then pressed the waiter¡¯s head on it. The waiter was so nervous that he dared not to resist. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t beat Hugo, but he doesn¡¯t dare to offend. There is also a family that he needs to support, sometimes life is so helpless. There was a cold light in Leon¡¯s eyes when he saw his employees being harassed. ¡°Let him go!¡± Leon whispered to Hugo. ¡°What a thing you are! Master Leon is lecturing people. Is it your turn to interrupt?¡± Hugo gritted his teeth and said viciously. He didn¡¯t like Leon a long time ago, and now it¡¯s time for him to find a reason to vent. Bang! Leon pped Hugo¡¯s hand off the waiter¡¯s head which caused Hugo¡¯s whole face to twist. In fact, Hugo should be grateful. Leon didn¡¯t do his best, or he wouldn¡¯t have saved his hand! Leon is from an extraordinary background, but he has never been a bully. ¡°Isn¡¯t the waiter human? Does he deserves to be humiliated like a dog?¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t the employees who were bullied tonight, Leon would still do it even if he were an employee of someone else¡¯s store. At the moment, Tabitha can¡¯t watch it anymore. ¡°Hugo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there such a bully like you?¡± Tabitha sneered her mouth and looked at Hugo with a disdainful look on her face. While Hugo listened to Tabitha very much, he forcibly restrained his anger and stared at Leon. In order to make a good impression on Tabitha, Hugo put up with it this time. ¡°Forget it. Call your manager!¡± Hugo waved his hand impatiently and said. ¡°I mean, you all have to touch me tonight. We¡¯ll drink Remy Martinter, and he won¡¯t stop getting drunk!¡± After a while, the manager of Grand Hyatt KTV came to the box. Hugo still has a domineering attitude, he said in a haughty tone ¡°I am Hugo, mi father is Hod, who owned ¡®Diet Every Day¡¯. You should know that. Give me ten bottles of the highest standard Remy Martin aspensation. Will you give me this honor?¡± At this time, the Grand Hyatt KTV Manager did not rush to answer Hugo¡¯s question but looked at Leon instead. Leon shook his head gently. I¡¯m in charge of my territory! Leon is the boss behind the scenes, and the manager obeyed all orders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Remy Martin of the highest standard is out of stock and is used to serve VIPs. If you want ten bottles, you need the approval of the owner before we can sell them.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 107 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 107 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 107 You are Blessed Grand Hyatt KTV, is renowned as the most luxurious KTV in Fairmont City. It was unnatural that it would run out on drinks. However, the Remy Martin of the highest standard is rare. The higher the level, the less inventory. If the aging period is more than 15 years, it is Napoleon ss. It has been aged and fermented for more than 20 years, it¡¯s considered as Extra Old. More than 30 years are the Golden Age. And more than 50 years, that is Louis XIII! Thanks to Millers Family, Hyatt KTV has ten bottles of Golden Age and five bottles of Louis XIII in the wine cer. Louis XIII, for example, can now be used as a collection, and naturally, it cannot be sold casually, unless it is used to entertain industry leaders. Obviously, Hugo is not qualified at all. Not to mention Louis XIII who¡¯s fermented for the golden age, Hugo also does not have the strength to taste it. It¡¯s not about money, it¡¯s about status. Therefore, the response of the Grand Hyatt KTV Manager is understandable and there is nothing wrong with it. ¡°It seems that you are not giving me credit!¡± Hugo frowned and her face turned as cold as ice. He was forced to pretend just now, but the manager of KTV didn¡¯t wane which made Hugo feel very embarrassed. ¡°It has nothing to do with status. I¡¯m just a part-time worker. I need to report to my boss and ask for instructions before I can give you an urate answer.¡± After he said this, the manager took another look at Leon. The Manager will not take matters into his own hands until Leon has indicated it. After all, this wine can be called an antique, and the manager dared not sell it as ordinary wine. ¡°Fuck! Didn¡¯t you hear me! I gave you an order, didn¡¯t I? Just a few bottles of XO are still a baby!¡± Hugo questioned the manager angrily. At this time, the manager smiled softly. ¡°As a matter of fact, in our store, XO is not really the highest standard wine, the Golden Age is.¡± The manager didn¡¯t mention Louis XIII because he didn¡¯t think Hugo was knowledgeable enough. At this time, Hugo is really embarrassed. He¡¯s just pretending to be someone of high status. Why is it so difficult? Hugo winked awkwardly. ¡°Nonsense. I, Master Hugo is talking about the Golden Age!¡± With that, Hugo picked up the ck card again and p it hard on the table. ¡°Do you recognize it?¡± This man showed a full sense of superiority. ¡°Yes, that is a ck card.¡± The manager of Grand Hyatt KTV replied. ¡°Now that you know the goods, you can see that I am not short of money at all. I can swipe a ck card at will!¡± Hugo said cheekily. The friends around him envied him very much when they saw the card. Only Leon and Tabitha, are calm. Particrly Leon, the ck card is just ordinary in his eyes. The treatment enjoyed by the cardholder is far less than that of his century blue card. Tabitha¡¯s friends all thought that Hugo has taken out the ck card, and the manager of Grand Hyatt KTV must have no reason to refuse. However, without the consent of Leon¡¯s nod, the manager still refused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but it¡¯s not about money. Since you mentioned XO, let¡¯s have ten bottles of it instead.¡± Hugo wanted XO at first, only to learned that the KTV had a golden age, and he immediately changed his mind. ¡°Is XO worthy of a master like me? If I want to drink, I¡¯ll drink the Golden Age! Hurriedly present it to me. My father should be a regr customer here. If you don¡¯t give me importance, you won¡¯t give my father credit! ¡± Hugo pped the table with his legs crossed. However, the manager of Grand Hyatt KTV is not frightened. His boss Leon once said that when facing rude customers, they must strictly abide by the principles of their store. If something went wrong, the boss will take care of it. Not to mention that Hugo is not qualified to drink the Golden Age even if his father Hod came. Only the boss of Fairmont City, whose wealth is in the top three, such as Mr. Danielle and Mr. Walker can have a chance to taste the golden age. And Louis XIII, for example, is reserved for higher-level bosses. ¡°Please understand, again. I need to consult my boss. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± The manager responded strongly. ¡°If you dare to ask for advice quickly, he wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse to give me the face of the young Master such as me!¡± Hugo roared arrogantly. Just then, Tabitha opened her mouth. She faced the manager of Grand Hyatt KTV and said ¡°Uncle, my name is Tabitha and my grandfather is Carlo. Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°Yes, I know Mr. Williams. He is a well-known cultural schr in the province and a veteran at the businessmunity.¡± The manager nodded. ¡°Well uncle, I want the Golden Age. We only need five bottles, five bottles will be enough, and we can¡¯t drink even if we ask more.¡± Tabitha¡¯s tone is more polite than Hugo¡¯s, but her aura is very strong. Even if she said polite words, she can¡¯t hide her background as a Williams daughter. However, even if it is only five bottles, the manager¡¯s answer is still the same. ¡°Ms. Williams, if your grandfather is present, I don¡¯t have to think about it because it¡¯s within the principles of our store, but since your grandfather didn¡¯te, I need to ask the boss. The Golden Age wine has been aged for more than 30 years. There is nothing like that in the market, and there is less and less stock so it can already be used as a collection, so I can¡¯t decide on five bottles.¡± After he said this, the manager took another look at Leon and added. ¡°If you want XO, I can serve you the wine now.¡± Everyone thought that Tabitha should be able to take care of it, but he still refused. ¡°No! I want the Golden Age! ¡± Hugo could not swallow with a breath in his heart. In the past, any request besides KTV could be satisfied when he went to another ce. However, he has to admit that other than KTV, no ce has the same grade of wine as the Golden Age. ¡°Uncle, go out first and we will discuss it again.¡± In the face of rejection, Tabitha shrugged helplessly. She didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t evene up with her grandfather¡¯s name, so he had to be there in person. But she can also understand. After all, this kind of wine belonged to the category of antiques. If they drink one bottle, they will lose one bottle from the world and cannot be copied. After the manager of Grand Hyatt KTV stepped down, Leon who remained silent, looked at Tabitha. He finally said, ¡°Do you want to taste the golden age?¡± Tabitha, who doesn¡¯t know why Leon asked, nodded and said ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about wine, but everything I drink is the same. I¡¯m just curious about the difference between wines that have an aging age of 30 years.¡± In fact, Tabitha is still in college. She usually has very strict tutoring, rarely go to bars, and KTV on such asions. Also, she felt unwilling to be rejected by KTV. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Today is your lucky day. I happen to want a ss of the Golden Age, and you have a blessing.¡± Leon smiled faintly. Leon didn¡¯t grant anything else but nodded at the poor waiter Tabitha spoke with before. He wanted to satisfy Tabitha¡¯s wish a little. As soon as the words fell, they immediately drewughter and ridicule from others. ¡°Are you drunk before you start drinking?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even ask Ms. Williams to move their policy. What a thing you are!¡± ¡°Is a mere bodyguard more powerful than the master?¡± ¡°Ms. Williams, your servant has a big tone!¡± In particr, Hugo¡¯s face is the most disgusted. ¡°If you don¡¯t honestly watch the door, what are you doing on the sofa? All the people present here came from wealthy families, and it¡¯s your turn to interrupt.¡± At this time, Tabitha is not as disgusted with Leonpared to others. When othersugh at Leon, she even found it annoying. After all, she brought Leon. If they want to ridicule him, she has to ridicule him herself. It¡¯s not their turn to mock him! It¡¯s just that she thought Leon¡¯s idea is really naive. ¡°I know you¡¯re joking, but now is not the right time. Now you represent not only yourself but also me, the descendant from Williams Family!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 108 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 108 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 108 There is No Big Family in Front of the Wave God! Tabitha thought that Leon humiliated her family¡¯s name and reputation. Even if she is a Williams¡¯ daughter, she has no preferential treatment in Hyatt. Where does Leon get the audacity? When you bragged at a certain asion or you brag like this, you will be aughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes! But Leon disagreed. ¡°Since when did I became one with Williams on your behalf? Since when am I your servant, Tabitha Williams?¡± Tonight, Leon nned to just to keep a promise he made to Carlo just to keep Tabitha safe. He is neither a bodyguard of the Williams Family nor a servant of their n! ¡°I brought you here, and what you do will have a direct impact on my reputation. Please use your head to think about the consequences before making such a joke in the future!¡± Tabitha frowned with an angry look on her face. Hugo, on the other hand, has been unhappy with Leon since the party. Especially when Leon threw his business card into the dustbin. At this time, how could he miss the opportunity to fan the mes? ¡°How could Ms. Williams have mindless minions like you? You don¡¯t worry your master at all. You usually brag so much that you don¡¯t know how to brag in front of us. You really don¡¯t know about our status gap is as opposite as heaven and earth!¡± Hugo¡¯s words are particrly harsh. He didn¡¯t know that there is no big family in front of Leon! ¡°I repeat, I am a friend of Carlo. Not a bodyguard nor a servant of Williams Family, and whatever rich family you are!¡± Leon¡¯s words and voice were not loud, but it contained a fullmanding aura. If it were not for everyone¡¯s preconception of Leon¡¯s identity, they would certainly be frightened by this momentum. Leon then got up and calmly left the luxury box. Except for Tabitha, few people hardly really cared where he went to, and everyone still made fun of him and treated him as aughingstock. ¡°Where is this guy going? Why did he put down his cruel words and leave?¡± ¡°Who knows? Who cares? As long as he won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I guess he went to the bathroom. He was too embarrassed to brag so much.¡± ¡°Never mind. This is the sorrow of the untouchables at the bottom, and nothing can be changed except to be addicted to the mouth!¡± At that moment, Tabitha felt a little remorseful. She thought it might have really stimted and wounded Leon¡¯s self-esteem. She is very contradictory and kind-hearted, but she has too much temper but cares too much. However, Leon¡¯s psychology is not so fragile. There is no big family in front of him, and no matter how powerful the background is, it is nothing in his eyes. A few self-righteous little fleas jumped around, really took themselves seriously. It never urred to them that the seemingly inconspicuous Leon was the behind-the-scenes boss of the Hyatt KTV. All the words and deeds of the manager just now are under the control of Leon. No matter how arrogant Hugo is, Leon will not drink the Golden Age for his sake. It wasn¡¯t long before Leon returned to the box. No sooner had he sat down than Tabitha gave him a mixed look. She wanted to apologize to Leon, but she couldn¡¯t say it on the tip of her tongue. ¡°Forget it! Who told him to lie to my grandfather all the time? Even if I taught him a lesson this time, he did have a big tone just now. In fact, he was ridiculed and I lost face. After all, he was my man, he should not be the one I should have brought! ¡± Tabithained in her heart. But at this time, the manager of Grand Hyatt KTV, with two waiters, re-entered the box. Unlikest time, the manager brought five bottles of ¡°Golden Age¡±! ¡°Handsome boys and girls, I have asked the boss. This is the five bottles of the Golden Age of Remy Martin.¡± Everyone was surprised when the manager reappeared with antique wine. Is it this guy named Leon who called the wine? Leon went out, and as soon as he sat down the manager came over with a drink which is really doubtful. At this moment, people really almost thought that it was the wine that Leon purposely requested. At this time, however, Hugo began to show off. ¡°See, this is the strength of Master Hugo. He must have been scared by the name of my father Hod!¡± The manager smiled but said nothing and despised Hugo in his heart. Whether it was a Hugo or Hod, they aren¡¯t qualified, it¡¯s just the same thing. They wouldn¡¯t be willing to take out the wine if the big boss hadn¡¯t asked for it himself. When he was about to leave the box, the manager looked at Leon with a trace of confusion in his heart. ¡°The big boss is magnificent, how can he be with these unqualified ck sheep especially those called rats who are typically ignorant of goods? The reputation under the name of the big boss is not bad at all compared to the one whose family-owned Diet Every Day!¡± After the manager walked out of the box, Hugo became more and more proud. ¡°This is what you should do with those who boast but are not qualified. Today, you all rely on my father¡¯s name and reputation to drink in the Golden Age!¡± Other children from rich families expressed dissatisfaction with this. ¡°Don¡¯t show off when I say Hugo, you can¡¯t drink the Golden Age wine without Ms. Williams!¡± ¡°That is enough. It is still useful for Ms. Williams to talk. His grandfather is a celebrity in the whole province.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Hugo knows how to tter himself, but to tell you the truth, Ms. Williams is prouder!¡± Others argued that Hugo is narcissistic, not only because he is too prideful, but also because he can use it to curry favor with Tabitha. These tterers, even Tabitha herself, think that it isn¡¯t true. Her grandpa is a cultural celebrity in the province from a generation of Confucian businessmen. Tabitha shouldn¡¯t take it for granted that she is dipped in the glory of his grandfather. And who knows, the real boss is actually the silent Leonard seated next to her! If it hadn¡¯t been for Tabitha¡¯s, the poor waiter and manager won¡¯t move. She would have saved a little bit of her image in Leon¡¯s mind. Unlike Hugo, who¡¯s in a group of low-quality ck sheep, would not have been able to drink the golden age at all! ¡°It¡¯s a pity to feed these pigs with good wine, but I happen to have a few drinks to relieve the fatigue I have for the past few days.¡± Leon thought in his heart. The wine is ready. Next, they prepared to y a game of dice. There is a couple who sang a duet and enjoyed it. The song ¡°We will Rock you¡± howled hard, high- pitched when the notes go up, but also so desperately shouted. Leon does not know that this is a delivery room. A strong smell of urban and rural fringe came as if they could see the two men walking back and forth in the bazaar on a small sheep and a big stereo. Leon frowned and felt that the next step would be to change the song library or at least listen to it. The wolf howled over there, and it doesn¡¯t stop here. As soon as Hugo got the dice, he showed off his dice skills as if he had been beaten with chicken blood. ¡°Ever since I was born, I¡¯ve been exposed to dice. In primary school, my dice skill is the best in school, and now I can say that I am invincible. If anyone dares to bet with me, I can make him lose so much up to the point that he¡¯ll doubt his life!¡± As long as he is confident enough, it can be said to be true. However, this momentum really scared other people, and shook their heads one after another to show that they would not gamble with him. In the end, the spearhead of Hugo is directed at the silent Leon. ¡°Leon, dare you to y with me? Whoever loses will drink until he is drunk!¡± At this point, the short-haired man sitting next to Hugo immediately took out his cell phone and sent a message to Bryant. ¡± Bryant, the show is on. That Leon guy was challenged by Hugo. They want to y dice. I know Hugo is best. He is the dice king in the circle.¡± Bryant immediately replied, ¡°Film it!¡± Get it on Tik Tok! I want to see how he misbehaves when he¡¯s drunk, and what¡¯s more, I want Leon to lose face!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 109 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 109 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 109 If I Win, I¡¯ll Go Home With You Tonight! ¡°No problem! Bryant, don¡¯t worry. Just wait and see. Well, Leon will lose miserably!¡± The short-haired man wasn¡¯t clear about the contradiction between Bryant and Leon. But he doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, theirmon enemy is Leon. And the short-haired man, like Hugo, was the suitor of Tabitha. However, the short-haired man is smarter and is not in a hurry to be in the limelight. At this time, Hugo was holding a dice cup in his hand. He became more and more aggressive. ¡°I said Leon, do you dare or not? Guess the size of the count, loss, and have a drink until you get drunk!¡± Other people who were present saw that Leon showed a hint of hesitation and thought that he dared not take up the challenge of Hugo. However, Leon is considering what kind of bet to make. What¡¯s the point of just guessing the number of points? Hugo must have to make a bet. Otherwise, who has too much time to drink with Leon? Not everyone has the opportunity to drink with a ruthless man. What kind of dog is Hugo? He can¡¯t drink such good wine for anything! ¡°Why not? I was just wondering if there was anything else to add to the bet.¡± Leon responded faintly. Others listened to Leon¡¯s tone that does not seem to change his mood and felt that he is not strong enough and those normal people are provoked. Shouldn¡¯t they fight back angrily? Yes, Leon would like to fight back angrily, but he really can¡¯t bring up much passion. If there is a God of Gamblers in Las Vegas that challenged him, he would be interested. But what about Hugo? Does he deserves it? Hugoughed and said ¡°What bet? Of course, it¡¯s the loser who drinks. What¡¯s wrong with you? I think you¡¯re scared of me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exciting at all, as simr as when you called yourself the king of dice. The loser will not only drink a ss of wine but also will get a p from the winner every time he loses, wouldn¡¯t it be more exciting to y?¡± Leon proposed. In fact, this is far from exciting enough. One knife at a time can only be called excitement, but people like Hugo can¡¯t have the guts. When he heard this, Hugo was even happier and his mouth was crooked withughter. ¡°WTF! There are really great fools in this world!¡± The idea shed through his mind, Hugo immediately responded. ¡°One hand is not exciting enough, two hands, one p on the left and right!¡± This is the condition offered by Hugo to double the bet. The expression on Leon¡¯s face remained the same, and he replied in a t tone. ¡°No problem.¡± At this time, Tabitha¡¯s face was solemn. She wondered, how could someone as insidious as Leon have lost his head now? At first, Leon approached Grandpa step by step, the way he approached and got close to Williams Family is very suspicious, but now he even offered to increase the bet! What is more unexpected for Tabitha is that the confident Hugo doubled the bet, but Leon readily agreed. is it out of his mind? Although Tabitha hated Leon, she doesn¡¯t like the people like Hugo to bully him, and she doesn¡¯t want Leon to embarrass himself. Without hesitation, Tabitha shook her head at Leon and signaled him not to y dice with Hugo. ¡°You can¡¯t beat him!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether I can win or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if I y a few games with him.¡± Leon¡¯s expression is rxed and natural. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? You are my man, no, you are the one I brought!¡± As soon as Tabitha spoke quickly, he made a joke, and her originally fair and beautiful little face instantly became crimson. ¡°If I said I could beat him; would you believe it?¡± Leon smiled faintly. ¡°He is the dice king in the circle. These rich kids in Fairmont can¡¯t beat him when they y dice. Can you beat him? This is impossible!¡± Tabitha angrily reiterated as her mouth bulged with her little face with a touch of baby fat. ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try,¡± Leon said as his expression was still rxed. ¡°y ten games. If you can win six games, I¡¯ll go with you tonight!¡± Tabitha frowned with anger and clenched her lips. She has always believed that Leon approached her grandfather to cling to her family¡¯s n. His intention is no different from Hugo, but to pursue her. And Hugo is like a licking dog. His ttery and licking are more obvious. Leon is smarter than Hugo, so he yed hard to get. Tabitha took it for granted that she admitted that what she just said was due to her temperament and impulsiveness. However, it didn¡¯t matter because she was sure Leon would lose! Nheless, this remark made the other boys who are present to scratched their hearts and be defeated. They regretted their decision unceasingly. Those boys who admired Tabitha felt very regretful and refused to y dice games with Hugo too early. Although Hugo is the dice king in the circle. If Leon beat Hugo luckily, then he will be able to bring the beauty home tonight! A night with Tabitha is worth thousands of dors. No one can be together with her easily. She is the daughter of one of the most prominent ns. These boys thought dreamily of her. And Leon has no fluctuations in his heart. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If I win, are you sure you¡¯lle with me tonight?¡± Leon didn¡¯t think of anything else, but considering that he and Tabitha both live in Beverly Hills House, he really wanted to go home with her together. There¡¯s no innuendo in what he said. ¡°Of course!¡± Tabitha nodded positively. ¡°Then we can only go to the hotel,¡± Leon said. Tabitha was just angry for a moment. She expected that Leon would lose, so she never thought of going back to her words with Leon at all. ¡°You! You shut up! Win against Hugo first!¡± Even though Tabitha is usually very lively and has never experienced a deed of what a man and a woman usually does, she is flushed and has a look of shame and anger etched on her alluring face. When he heard such a beautiful bet, Hugo quickly smiled proudly and said ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to get my beauty back tonight!¡± ¡°Stop dreaming! This is my agreement with Leon. What does it have to do with you? All you have to do is keep your bet with Leon, and don¡¯t even think about the rest!¡± Tabitha rolled her eyes angrily. Hugo didn¡¯t argue with her anymore. He didn¡¯t dare to mess with Tabitha, or even tried to opposed what she said. He just thought that it¡¯s good to abuse Leon, so he let it out. At the moment, only Tabitha¡¯s mood is the mostplicated. At first, she just didn¡¯t want to see Leon embarrass her, so she wanted Leon to not lose against Hugo. But just because of her momentarily anger, she made a bet with Leon. right now, she didn¡¯t want to let Leon win. This became very contradictory. However, she knew very well that Leon¡¯s chance of winning is extremely slim. ¡°Huh! Who told you to disobey the wishes of this youngdy and specifically fight against this young heir? You deserve to lose!¡± The dice game is about to begin. ¡°Please bear and witness that if you lose, you will not only get a fine on alcohol but also get a p in the face. If anyone cheats, let him crawl out of KTV tonight!¡± Hugo is inevitable and can¡¯t wait to y the game. While the game has not yet been yed, Tabitha and others seemed to have expected the result. All of them felt that Hugo will be the winning party. But as for Leon, he has a hint of entanglement in his heart. ¡°If I win, I will have to take the arrogant little leprechaun Tabitha home. It¡¯s really troublesome!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 110 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 110 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 110 You Know Nothing About Being Handsome! The first round began. Don¡¯t y with the gaudy ones, the simplest ones are the most exciting. The rule is that Leon and Hugo, each of them would shake the dice in the dice cup and then guess the size of each other¡¯s points. If the two sides guessed each other¡¯s points correctly, then it is a draw. There is only one dice in the dice cup. This and bar KTV often yed ¡°brag¡±. It is not quite the same, they do not need some empty-headed temptation and spection, they will just directly rely on dice skills. Hugo took the lead in shaking the dice cup, and his hand was very fast. He shook it more than a hundred times back and forth in just half a minute. When he stopped the dice cup, he took a look at the points of the dice inside, and then quickly covered it. Then he picked his eyebrows at Leon, his face full of provocation. ¡°Guess! I promise I¡¯ll let you down. Compared to me who was hailed as the dice king, you¡¯re too young!¡± ¡°Small, it¡¯s 2,¡± Leon said without hesitation. Hugo frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Leon to say the answer so soon. Just now he saw clearly that the point of the dice facing up was ¡°2¡±, so Leon¡¯s answer was correct. ¡°It seems that next time I will speed up the frequency of shaking the dice cup!¡± Hugo said to himself in his heart. When the dice cup was officially removed, everyone else showed a little surprise. They did not expect that Leon made a sessful start and guessed it correctly for the first time. However, aside from the skills of ying dice, technology is on the one hand and luck is also on the other hand. As a result, others felt that luck ounted for arge proportion of Leon¡¯s guess. Now it¡¯s Leon¡¯s turn to roll the dice, and they don¡¯t have much expectation because Hugo can definitely guess it right. Even the short-haired man who secretly filmed the video unexpectedly lit a cigarette and smoked it. However, the next operation of Leon stunned everyone. He shook the dice cup away from the table and shook it directly in mid-air. And the frequency of the shaken cup was so fast that it became almost impossible to see that what is happening in the hand inside of a dice cup. They saw nothing but a mass of ck things. Hugo panicked! The frequency of the shake is so fast that he can¡¯t keep up with the dice. He just replied with his ability to listen to the dice. ¡°This guy is really ruthless. He yed so hard in the first inning. I knew he had shaken it faster just now!¡± Hugo thought to himself. Just then, Leon dropped the dice cup on the table. ¡°Big or small?¡± Not as provocative as Hugo, Leon just wanted to end the bet quickly. After all, their strength does not match, the king yed the rookie, he really does not have much passion. ¡°I choose small!¡± Hugo pretended to be calm, but actually panicked. He said from the bottom of his heart that he was really not sure that the number of points was small. Others did not notice Hugo¡¯s panic but thought that the result was already obvious and there was no doubt that the first game was a draw. However, when Leon gently opened the dice cup, everyone was dumbfounded. Dice faced up points of 6, very star Hugo guessed wrong! Everyone was surprised. Hugo is known as the King of Dice in their circle. How could he guess wrong?! Hugo picked up a small tissue and quietly wiped the sweat on his forehead, he feared that he would be found to be in a cold sweat. ¡°It must be that I didn¡¯t concentrate enough just now. I misheard one detail!¡± It was difficult for him to have peace of mind, and he found a reasonable reason tofort himself. At this time, Leon looked nk and stared at Hugo. ¡°You lost the first game!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as sinister as you. You elerated the frequency of rolling the dice in the first round. It seems that you are eager to win, but you put a big move on it as soon as youe up. This is a mistake in your strategy. If there is nothing at the bottom of the box, what will you take to beat me?¡± Hugo despised Leon when he did his best in the first inning. This is also to save a little face for himself. After all, he is known as the ¡°King of Dice.¡± It is too shameful to lose in the first game. However, Leon never said it was all he could do. It¡¯s not that he does his best as soon as the first roundmenced, it¡¯s just his general operation. His martial arts master was Candra, the first guru of China. Master Candra not only developed Leon¡¯s unique martial arts, but even his ear is also very amazing. Like the golden cicada shedding its shell and scratching the surface, he could also hear such a subtle voice. And listening to the dice to distinguish points is a secret in the dice world. This is not nonsense. Sound is produced by the vibration of an object. To distinguish a sound can be analyzed from three aspects: volume, tone, and timbre. The volume is determined by the amplitude, the tone is determined by the frequency, and the timbre is determined by the structure and material of the object. In life, people can judge who it is by the sound of footsteps. That is by the volume, tone, and timbre of the sound. In the same way, the points of each side of the dice are different and the sound of each side must be different when turning, so he made a judgment by the difference of timbre and tone. Next, without saying a word, Leon raised his hand and pped Hugo in the face! These two palms came quickly and before Hugo was ready psychologically, Leon pped his head that made Leon¡¯s mind buzzed. The crisp and loud blow sounded painful. What made Hugo even more ufortable is that he was beaten in front of these rich kids. It is even worse than being beaten. ¡°Leonard! In the second round, I will definitely beat you, and I will beat you to death!¡± Hugo swore a poisonous oath, he picked up the dice cup and shook it. This time he followed the example of Leon. He took the dice cup off the table and shook it quickly in mid-air, increased its speed to four times the original speed. Leon can see that Hugo is getting tough. Bang! The dice cup fell back on the table, and Hugo¡¯s eyes burst into a look of confidence. ¡°Bluff. I can do it, too! You are bound to lose this game!¡± When other people who were present saw this posture, they all thought that the war situation could almost be locked in. Because Hugo shook the dice cup too fast, much faster than Leon just now. In order to prevent Leon from peeking, Hugo didn¡¯t open it after the dice cup stopped. The watertight operation of Hugo made others feel that the possibility of Leon saying the right number again is almost zero! However, at this time, Leon is as calm as ever. Without waited for Hugo to catch his breath, he said without hesitation ¡°Points are big.¡± The tone was understated, as light as in indignantly. ¡°Have you made a decision so soon? You are really fooling around. You may not be as lucky this time as you werest time! ¡± Even Hugo himself does not know what the points of the dice are, but Leon¡¯s behavior made Hugo full of confidence. Unexpectedly, Leon replied, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down again.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way. I¡¯ve quadrupled the frequency this time!¡± Hugo grinned and moved the dice cup away. But when he saw the points of the dice inside, his eyes were about to fall out. ¡°This¡­ How is that possible?¡± The point of the dice is ¡°5¡±, and there is no doubt that Leon is right again! Hugo panicked even more, and the cold sweat on his forehead could no longer be concealed. The children of the rich families around them are also surprised again and again! Is it because of luck this time? Next, it was Leon¡¯s turn to roll the dice and if Hugo answers correctly, it¡¯s a draw. But if Hugo answered wrong, then he will be pped by Leon. If he was humiliated in the first inning, will Hugo still be humiliated in the second inning? Everyone looked forward to it. The short-haired man no longer focused on smoking but paid full attention to the next operation of Leon instead. ¡°You know nothing about being handsome!¡± Leon nced at Hugo faintly. With that, he shook the dice cup quickly. The frequency is extremely fast, only dragged the illusory remnant shadow in the midair. This scene made her speechless, Tabitha directly watched in a daze. ¡°Am I really going home with Leon tonight? I don¡¯t want it!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 111 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 111 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 111 Ruthless people don¡¯t talk much Tabitha felt a trace of remorse that she should not have made a bet with Leon. When Leon rolled the dice, he was so handsome that she was really not sure anymore. While the short-haired man who was secretly filming the video had no time to bounce off the cigarette ash in his hand, he was watching Leon roll the dice intently. Several other rich kids were also stunned by Leon¡¯s dice skills. They did not expect that Leon could roll the dice so fast! Leon stopped rolling the dice and gently put the dice cup on the table. Unlike Hugo that mmed the table, when Leon put down the dice cup, the force removed more than half the cup, yet made only a slight sound. That every move was very much like the kung fu hero in the martial arts film, full of momentum. ¡°It¡¯s sad. I haven¡¯t used it for a long time. I¡¯m a little rusty.¡± Leon sighed in his heart. This martial art had side effects, whoever used this would feel sadness afterward. That person would be a whole lot of sad. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m in a bad mood. The next two ps will only be harder thanst time. ¡°Hugo, guess quickly.¡± Leon was no longer interested in wasting time and has intended to make it quick. At this time, Hugo could not hide his shock, and his hands trembled a little. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How can you guess? This young master depends on listening to the dice, and the dice cup shakes so fast, how can I listen to it? Hugo was terrified and nervous that he can only be blinded since he couldn¡¯t hears it. ¡°I guess. Oh, I guess it¡¯s big!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you lost again.¡± Leon shook his head gently and removed the dice cup. The point of the dice facing up was ¡°1¡±, which was small. ¡°How did you know I was going to lose just now? You didn¡¯t take away the dice cup before that!¡± Hugo opened his eyes wide and questioned. ¡°Like you, I listen to the dice, and the person who rolls the dice should have proper hands would shake it several times, and the dice would collide in it several times, all of which must be well known,¡± Leon responded faintly. Master Candra liked to drink most and was aplete alcoholic. Leon learned martial arts from Candra and not only learned to drink well but also yed dice wlessly. No way, life in the mountains was too lonely. No women, nowork, and drinking, ying chess, and ying dice, was the only source of entertainment. ¡°No way! You cheated! ¡± Hugo retorted in disbelief. He thought the frequency was so fast that it was impossible to listen to the dice with his ears. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean that no one else can do it. It only means that you can¡¯t do it. You have to finish a ss of wine.¡± Leon looked at Hugo with a sneer. At this point, Hugo picked up his ss and frowned, and drank a ss of wine. As soon as Hugo finished a ss of wine, he heard two crisp apuse. p! Leon made a decisive move and pped two more hands-on Hugo¡¯s face. When the two hands went down, Hugo¡¯s ears were buzzing, and he was so lightheaded that he almost fainted. As Hugo was caught off guard again, he felt the pain and was frightened. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it gently?!¡± Hugo¡¯s face flushed like a monkey¡¯s ass. ¡°I would like to, but the strength was not allowed, who knew you were so ipetent.¡± Leon shrugged helplessly. As a matter of fact, when he was ying Hugo, he did not use martial arts because he was worried that he would beat people to death. He only used physical brute strength. But even if you get an ordinary p, it still was a lot of strength. ¡°No, I want to change my game! Make it more difficult!¡± Hugo didn¡¯t want to lose to Leon. If he went on ying like this, his face not only would be swollen, but it would be shameful. All the people there were rich kids, and if the word got out that he lost, he would be aughingstock for a year. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t care about the response. The earthly experience helped him review the skills he learned in the past. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t guess the size but guess the exact points. Do you dare to y?!¡± Hugo pretended to be strong. In fact, this was Hugo¡¯s wishful thinking. When the difficulty increased, the two will lose together, which was a draw. ¡°Whatever, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Leon¡¯s mood didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t care how difficult it was, paving roads in the mountains, building bridges in the water, ying dice, he was all technical work! Seeing that Leon readily agreed, Hugo was secretly delighted, ¡°It was really a pig brain, with well- developed limbs and a simple mind. Leon, at the bottom just can¡¯tpare with the children of the rich and powerful families. The education he received from an early age was fundamentally different. This young master can use his head a little bit to turn the situation around!¡± Once again, however, Hugo was disappointed. Although the third inning has made it more difficult, Leon was still able to answer the numbers correctly and urately. ¡°No way! Leon, you¡¯re not human!¡± Hugo¡¯s state of mind has reached the brink of copse. He wanted to pretend to be abusive and scary, but unfortunately, he met a cruel person! With a bitter look on his face, he punished himself with a ss of wine again. During this moment, everyone else was dumbfounded and stared at Leon. Everyone at first thought it was a bronze, but it turned out to be a king! ¡°Is it not a man, but a god? Don¡¯t praise me. I¡¯ll be proud.¡± There was a faint smile on the corner of Leon¡¯s mouth. With his skill, he can win all the major casinos in Portugal. And Hugo was only the king in the small circle of rich children in Fairmont City, and his technology was way far inferior to that of Leon. Leon ruthlessly pped continuously Hugo right on that face. p! With two more ps left, he pped Hugo on the face. ¡°Leon, before you hit me next time, you must remind me to prepare myself mentally.¡± Hugo¡¯s face was so red that it seemed that it was able to drip blood. Up to now, he has copsed, secretlyining in his heart, ¡°If I had known I would have taken a p in the face, why did I have to get two ps and get myself in trouble because of my mouth? I¡¯m afraid it was foolish!¡± Punishment, which was asked by Hugo on its own initiative, was now equivalent to self-inflicted consequences. After that, Hugo was disappointed again and again. For a total of ten games, he was fined ten sses of wine and pped 20 times after losing to Leon. His face was swollen and bruised, his lips were numb, and his saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth mixed with blood. Coupled with the cause of drunkenness, his stomach was turned upside down. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re fucking kidding me! Obviously, you are a dice master, but what was the intention of pretending to be a rookie to us? Did you y us rich young masters like monkeys?¡± Hugo was always like this, never forgetting to put all the me and hatred. He indicated that what they did was just pure dangerous. ¡°When did I ever pretend to be a rookie? It was just that you were self-righteous. If you learned a few tricks to listen to the dice, you would have been the king in your small circle. When it came to dice skills, you were not qualified in my eyes! ¡± There was no need for Leon to be afraid of offending other rich children. There was no rich family in front of him, and neither was Tabitha! ¡°I¡¯ll go! You¡¯re not going to go outstanding up tonight! ¡± Hugo picked up a bottle of unopened Remy Martin and pounced on Leon as hard as he could. What Leon hated the most, was spoiling things. The golden age of Remy Martin was not for the scum like Hugo to drink. He quickly reached out and snatched the bottle of good wine from Hugo. Immediately, he stretched out another hand, swung his fist easily, and put Hugo down. ¡°Rubbish.¡± A sneer appeared at the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth. By this time, the short-haired man had posted the scene of Hugo getting drunk and misbehaving on his timeline on Tiktok. The rich children present took a cool breath when they saw that Hugo, who was usually domineering, was easily brought down by Leon. Hugo was the young owner of ¡°Eating Every Day¡±, so why was he easily taken down? This man named Leon, how dare he! Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Austen family will retaliate and cause trouble for Carlo? However, Leon did not belong to any person or influence in Fairmont City. He was a ruthless son, the heir of the first family in Italy, and people like Hugo were like ants in his eyes! Just then, Tabitha blushed and hesitated, ¡°Can you leave me alone tonight?¡± ¡°What?¡± Leon looked at her calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just. That. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, let me get this straight, I can¡¯t go home with you tonight!¡± Tabitha eximed. But at this moment, Leon smiled faintly. ¡°Tonight was not up to you!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 112 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 112 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 112 Leon¡¯s ordinary family ¡°Leon, what do you mean?!¡± Tabitha pouted and questioned ferociously. ¡°What else do you mean? I won all ten games. ording to Hugo¡¯s bet, you¡¯reing with me tonight.¡± Leon looked at Tabitha with a rxed look. The rich children and daughters who were present were all confused. They thought that Tabitha and Leon were joking, but it turned out, they were serious. The short hair was full of doubts and asked, ¡°Ms. Tabitha Williams, isn¡¯t Leon your servant? How dare he be so disrespectful to you?¡± The short-haired guy¡¯s tone was full of resentment and jealousy towards Leon. ¡°Yes, he is my servant, but this servant is so disobedient that he always thinks of toads eating swans and thinking of impractical things!¡± Tabitha said, sticking out her tongue at Leon mischievously. ¡°If I were your servant, could you afford it? There was no way for you to cheat. I have the initiative and will do everything I want.¡± Leon was very strong. Without a powerful family in front of him, he would not grovel even if he was as noble as Tabitha. ¡°Huh!¡± Tabitha gave a cold hum of disobedience, turned her head in disdain, and did not go to see Leon. At that moment, someone was ying around the game. ¡°Let¡¯s not y the dice game, Tabitha. Come and drink with our sisters instead.¡± A girl pulled Tabitha over and asked her to sit between the two girls. At this party, there were not only men but also women who wanted favor with Tabitha. A favor in a different way. If you can be a good best friend of Tabitha, you can also get a lot of benefits from it. In particr, The William Family will move some of its industries to Fairmont City, which was a rare opportunity for the children of these wealthy families in Fairmont City. Tabitha was surrounded by stars and moons, and short-haired men also came to join the party. ¡°Ms. Williams, you have a bodyguard, who yed dice well, but he was too strong, and he had no manners and no sense of inferiority and respect. It was already rare for ordinary people like him to attend upper-ss parties, but he really took himself seriously!¡± After saying this to Tabitha, the short-haired man turned to look at Leon with a sneer on the corners of his mouth. Hugo was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t wake up for a while, and the short-haired man thought it was a great opportunity. Of all the boys who attended the party, except Hugo, whose family was the best, he had to count the man with short hair. The short-haired man¡¯s name was Brian. His father was the boss of a real estatepany in Fairmont City. Now, he has departed to Bertholdt Real Estate. Although Brian felt that Leon¡¯s low status was not a threat to him, he still didn¡¯t like any man who was close to Tabitha. Though Tabitha disliked Leon, she never looked up to anyone else. She had long been ustomed to boys like Hugo and Brian. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She did not answer, but told herself, ¡°Hugo that useless thing, can only brag, the result yed dice unexpectedly lost to Leon, you Brian will never stand a chance with me!¡± At this time, the girl who just sat with Tabitha next to her said, ¡°Brian was right, Tabitha. You brought him with you, which was a blessing for him, yet he was still ungrateful. First, he miserably tortured Hugo, and even dared to flirt with you! I have never seen such an arrogant servant!¡± The girl, named Kate, and Brian, were cousins. No wonder they supported what Brian said. ¡°Hugo was not as skilled as a man. If you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t show off. If you pretend to be a master of dice, you¡¯ll kill me!¡± Tabitha believed that Hugo deserved his own misery and was not worthy of sympathy. When Brian saw that Tabitha did not scold Leon, but said that Hugo was wrong, more jealousy arose in his heart. Although Tabitha was unhappy with Leon, she hated Hugo more. She always replied with her power to win Hugo and this wasn¡¯t something unnoticeable. At this point, Brian looked gloomy and waved to Leon. ¡°Come and pour us some wine!¡± In the face of such a situation, Leon will not give in. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If I ask you to pour the wine, you will pour it. Where do you get so much nonsense?¡± Brian watched Leon, raised his legs, and shook with a high look in his eyes. ¡°You have no right tomand me, and I have no reason to listen to you!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. ¡°If you want a reason, let me tell you, just because I am a member of the upper ss, my father has assets of more than NT $100 million, my family lives in the rich area of Moon Bay, there are more than 10 million luxury houses, and I drive a Mercedes-Benz Maybach. A toilet in my house is more expensive than your whole house, and this is strength and your distant dream!¡± Brian was sharp in words, arrogant and rude, showing off his wealth in every word. However, showing off your wealth with Leon was equivalent to ying with a big knife in front of the God of War¡¯s door! Leon was a little confused. He really did not understand the family conditions of Brian, which gave him the courage to show off his wealth. Leonpared the things that Brian just showed off, nothing could surpass him. Far away, let¡¯s just say that it was in Fairmont City. Brian¡¯s father had assets of more than 100 million, while the quarterly revenue of three stores in Fairmont alone was over 100 million. Compared to the real estate, Leon lived in Beverly Hills House, which was a level higher than Moon Bay, and he has won three single-family vis with the best location in one fell swoop. When it came to driving, Leon really didn¡¯t want topete anymore. After all, for him, the top supercar with a limited edition of three in the country was nothing more than buying a vegetable car. With Leon¡¯s condition, he was embarrassed to show off his wealth. He didn¡¯t know who gave Brian the courage. ¡°With your condition, why don¡¯t you just shut up? Do you have to show off your family so that I can look down on you?¡± Leon¡¯s energy made it seem like he was the king of being arrogant. ¡°Do you despise me? Leon at the bottom, you are just a bodyguard of William¡¯s family. Look who drags you. You are just their butler. In principle, you only deserve to stand by the door and watch the door!¡± Brian finished, and Kate joined in and said, ¡°That is, you should thank Tabitha for bringing you here instead of causing trouble for your master. Without Tabitha, would you have a chance to attend an upper-ss party? You really don¡¯t know how to praise!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a blessing for you to be able to attend upper-ss gatherings. It¡¯s your duty as a butler to pour us wine, and you have to pour us wine as soon as possible.¡± The words of Brian and Kate were harsh and rude, with special emphasis on the difference between status and inferiority, but also call Leon a butler. Put up with it? I didn¡¯t have to put up with it! Leon picked up a ss of wine and spilled it on Brian¡¯s face. Brian was furious, stood up, pointed to Leon, and shouted angrily, ¡°Butler! Don¡¯t you dare throw wine at me!¡± After roaring, Brian also picked up wine and spilled it at Leon, but was quickly dodged by Leon, without a drop of wine sshing on his body, but Hugo, who was lying on the ground behind him, was poured on his face. ¡°I also want to take urine to nourish you and wake you up. In my eyes, you are not bullshit!¡± There was a chill in Leon¡¯s eyes. While Brian could not bear the insult of being sshed with wine, his eyes became red with blood, and his anger went straight to the sky. ¡°Even if Ms. Tabitha Williams were like a dog around him, he should be chained to a better chain.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 113 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 113 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 113 Dangerous Punishment Brian looked at Leon¡¯s clothes with hatred and anger. Leon¡¯s clothes were not as normal as the other clothes looked. Sitting by, Tabitha, red at Brian and said angrily, ¡°Are you ming me?!¡± ¡°No, Ms. Williams, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just think that thanks to your appreciation, he had the opportunity to attend a high-ss party, but he dressed so shabbily that he not only humiliated you but also lowered the overall level of our circle.¡± As soon as Brian said something wrong, Kate and several other children from rich families also responded. They all nodded that they agreed with Brian that the Leon clothing was too low. When Leon saw that these guys were judging him, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Do you have any problem with clothes? Is it awesome when a big logo is printed on your clothes? I think as long as the clothes are clean andfortable, not to mention that KTV is not a very formal asion, there is nothing wrong with wearing casual clothes.¡± Leon did not wear big slippers or big underpants. He dressed appropriately, but there was no obvious famous brand sign on his clothes. If it was because of this that he was said to be of low quality, that was nonsense! You know, this dress was privately made for him by the top French fashion designer ording to the proportion of his body. If you design the logo, it looks very corny and low. Brian found a point of hatred and naturally won¡¯t let it go easily. ¡°Your rebuttal is very weak, wearing a famous brand, can better reflect the value, this is like your own car, is the embodiment of identity.¡± At this point, Brian suddenly talked about the recent popr video on Tik Tok, ¡°Did you know the Hennessy viper GT that exploded in Tik Tok some time ago? In the video, the car owner did not show up, and you could only see the blurred back, even so, still, it drove manyizens crazy, this was the effectiveness of the brand!¡± At this time, Brian went so far as to cite the example of the owner of Viper, which made Leon want to laugh again. To cite another example, the owner of the limited top supercar was actually Leon. ¡°I think it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a vegetable shopping cart. It¡¯s inexplicably hot.¡± Leon believed thatizens should pay attention to some positive energy topics. ¡°Bitter! You are so bitter! Unexpectedly, it was said that the ¡®viper¡¯ is a vegetable shopping cart. Typically, if you can¡¯t eat grapes, the grapes are sour!¡± Seeing Leon¡¯s tone so loud, Brian confirmed the spection about Leon. He believed that Leon was just a boastful lowlife with a big tone and was nothing because normal people don¡¯t say that a top supercar was to buy a vegetable car. However, in Leon¡¯s eyes, it was really a shopping cart, and he actually just drove it to buy vegetables. ¡°You are not qualified to talk to me about brands. If your character and quality are not good, even wearing gold armor is useless. Besides, my clothes are really no worse than yours!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Oh, just you? You can¡¯t even change a pair of Herm ¨¨ s socks in your clothes!¡± Brian sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Do you know William Sexton? My dress was designed by him.¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to show off but just told Brian the truth. ¡°Will what? Don¡¯t pretend to me that I can trust you with a foreign name.¡± Brian looked disgracefully at him. ¡°He is a top fashion designer in France. I don¡¯t want to talk about the price of this dress. I just want to tell you, don¡¯t be such a show-off like a frog in a well!¡± Usually, Leon didn¡¯t care about the price and origin of the clothes, but this dress was sent to him by Kristina. We have to wear them. After all, Kristina was the future daughter-inw preferred by the mother. Brian really never heard of the English name, so he put his phone under the desk and secretly looked it up on the Inte. If he won¡¯t check, he wouldn¡¯t know. He was shocked when he checked! This William Sexton, as Leon said, was the leader of the French fashion luxury industry, from his design works, each more than a million! ¡°Millions of clothes are put on, but why don¡¯t you show off when we first met? I would certainly let everyone here know that he was obviously bluffing that his clothes were worth millions at all! ¡± Brian always represented others with his own mind. In Leon¡¯s eyes, what about millions of clothes? There was nothing to show off, and it was not very different from the stalls. Why do you have to show off to highlight the forced case? In fact, as long as the strength was hard, it was difficult to keep a low profile. Leon stealthily opened ¡°Viper¡± to buy vegetables in the vegetable market, which was low-key enough, but he was still photographed by passers-by as a hit on Tik Tok. Just then, Tabitha spoke. ¡°I know William Sexton. Look at the workmanship of the Leon suit, it really looked like William.¡± Tabitha was wondering how Leon could afford to wear such clothes that cost millions. If it was authentic, then the price was more expensive than her private custom-made Lolita dress. Tabitha was concerned about the designers of women¡¯s fashion, who didn¡¯t know much about William but looked at the workmanship of this dress on Leon, it was really exquisite. ¡°Tabitha are you blind? Is your servant treated so well?¡± Kate asks doubtfully. Speaking of servants, Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but smile. She nced at Leon and mischievously stuck out her tongue. Although she doesn¡¯t think highly of Leon, Leon was really not her servant. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s not interesting these days. His dress may not be cheap, but it¡¯s a bitme to say that it was made by William Sexton.¡± Tabitha believed that Leon was very deceiving in medical skills, and knew how to appreciate treasures, so it was no problem to make a little money. It was certainly not difficult to wear thousands of clothes, but it was impractical to say that it was designed by a top French designer. Even her own provincial capital Williams family daughter, it was difficult to get the clothes of famous designers, this was not only money can buy, but also have channels, there needed to be connections. Suddenly, Brian noticed that the watch hidden in the cuff of Leon was Patek Philippe! At this moment, Brian¡¯s face darkened a little. Instead of doubting the identity of Leon, there was a strong sense of jealousy in his heart. ¡°This kid was raised by Tabitha, wasn¡¯t he? I can¡¯t believe he was wearing a Patek Philippe wristwatch. He can¡¯t buy it for at least 1 million dors. Tabitha was so kind to him! ¡± Brian also has a Patek Philippe watch, just over a million lines, while Leon¡¯s was a limited edition and can be bought for $2 million. Brian became angrier and angrier as he thought about it. ¡°Master Ben, he will never be allowed to take Tabitha! Then I¡¯m going to use the method that Bryant taught me to let this kid die once and for all!¡± Brian¡¯s angry and insidious face was reflected on the marble table. In advance, he and Bryant used Wechat to talk about how to embarrass Leon at the party. At that time, Bryant came up with an idea that even Brian thought he was vicious and spicy. But up to now, Brian can¡¯t take care of it! He quietly took something out of his bag! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 114 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 114 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 114 Taking away by force This was a bag of powder. After taking it, there will be hallucinations, and the whole body will be hot and dry, thinking about it. Brian quickly poured the bag of powder into a ss of wine when he wasn¡¯t looking. Although he often drugged girls in bars and KTV, he didn¡¯t dare to drug Tabitha. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Williams family. If Carlo knew, he would be skinned alive. His bag of powder was for Leon. This will take effect on both men and women once they have taken this. When Leon does something bad, it will not only arouse Tabitha¡¯s disgust but also cause Carlo¡¯s anger. And Carlo, can¡¯t let a dirty pervert get close to her granddaughter. Bryant helped him with this insidious idea, and even Brian himself felt vile. But at the thought of being sshed with wine by Leon and the bright future of Tabitha, Brian was fascinated. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re screwed!¡± There was a pitiful sneer in his heart, and then he secretly changed his ss. He often does this kind of thing in the bar, so, he was familiar with the way and moves skillfully. At this time, his face, from the original anger, soon changed to gentle. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a smile on his face, he raised his ss and said to the crowd, ¡°If nothing else, it¡¯s all in the wine. Tonight, everyone is going to have fun and do it!¡± Everyone in the box raised their sses, and Leon was no exception. At this time, Brian¡¯s eyes have been secretly peeking at Leon. When he saw Leon drink the ss of wine, he breathed a sigh of relief. The excitement could not bepletely concealed, and he grinned softly, waiting for ¡°The beginning of the show¡±! But then there was nothing wrong with Leon, and his face was rxed and natural, as usual. Brian¡¯s eyes widened, confused. On the other hand, there was a sneer at the corners of Leon, ¡®s mouth. ying with him in this way was like a child living in a house. Who¡¯s Leon? He was the heir of the magic doctor! Especially sensitive to all kinds of powders and pills, Brian was noticed by him as soon as he was drugged. And Leon a pure calm physique, profound skills, rely on their own function, can dissolve the drug power, will not be hurt at all. But Brian was in big trouble at the moment. He suddenly felt ill and felt extremely hot all over his body. The next scene was even hotter. He tore off his coat and held out a salty pig¡¯s hand to his cousin Kate, next to him. It looked so wretched that Kate was scared half to death. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Kate was ashamed, humiliated, and angry. Others were shocked when they saw this. They never expected that Brian would have so much fun that he wouldn¡¯t let go of his cousin. Was it still a person? This was definitely going to be big news in the circle! Tabitha felt very sick when she saw this. ¡°Brian, say that rabbits don¡¯t eat grass at the edge of the nest, but you look so ugly!¡± She didn¡¯t want to see this kind of rubbish appear at the party. She was so rich that he simply didn¡¯t deserve to know her. At this time, Brian had no reason to answer her words. The effects of ecstasy came into y, and Brian¡¯s mind was full of porn at the moment. As for why Brian became like this, it was time to ask Leon. Brian¡¯s bag, a total of three packets of powder, Leon a little trick, he also gave some to Brian. Faster than the hand, Brian was no match for Leon at all. Just then, Hugo woke up in a daze. He wiped the wine on his face with his hands and scolded angrily, ¡°Asshole! Brian, it was you who threw the wine in my face, didn¡¯t you?¡± Later, our chat received a voice message from his father. Hugo¡¯s father told him that he came across a video of him being hit in the face on Tik Tok. His father scolded him in the face, saying that he had lost the face of the Austen family. Hugo was so angry that he saw the angel of the photographer in the video and immediately identified Brian. Without saying a word, Hugo picked up the bottle and pounced on Brian. ¡°How dare you set me up, asshole Brian? Don¡¯t walk out of KTV standing up tonight!¡± In this way, Hugo, Brian, and Kate were entangled in a fight, and the box was in chaos. Tabitha frowned, curled her lips in displeasure, and said, ¡°What kind of friends have I made? The rtionship between these three was so messy, it¡¯s so hot!¡± At this point, Tabitha no longer wanted to stay here. Tonight, the circle of rich children in Pingan City was a real eye-opener for her. ¡°What a mess, a bunch of scum!¡± With that, Tabitha left the luxury box angrily. And Leon immediately called in the Grand Hyatt KTV manager. The manager bent down and bowed deeply to him. Leon nced at the three people who were still scuffling on the ground and said to the manager, ¡°These three people are making trouble maliciously in our store and must be severely punished! I don¡¯t care what their background is, it¡¯s up to me to take care of what happens!¡± After Leon gave the order, the Grand Hyatt KTV manager nodded heavily. At the moment, those rich kids, all stared at Leon, from the bottom of their hearts and were incredibly shocked! No one thought that Leon would be the boss of this KTV. And everyone finally understood that the golden age of those five bottles of Remy Martin also relied on the face of Leon to have the opportunity to taste it! Everyone was still in shock. Leon brushed his clothes gently and left calmly. When he came to the lobby on the first floor of KTV, he found Tabitha waiting for him. As soon as he walked past, Tabitha said to him with a serious face, ¡°Leon, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m not going home with you tonight!¡± ¡°If you want to leave, why didn¡¯t you leave just now?¡± Leon asked doubtfully. ¡°I was waiting for you to solemnly tell you that there was no need for me to sneak away. If I don¡¯t go with you, I won¡¯t go with you, fair and square!¡± Tabitha pouted a little mouth, a stubborn face of the momentum of the daughter of the Williams family. ¡°There is no one who can speak so righteously, but I won¡¯t buy it from you. The bet must be fulfilled, and you don¡¯t have to joke about it!¡± Leon said seriously. ¡°I said, why are you so stubborn? We were not from the same world at all. Even if I go home with you, I won¡¯t let you do anything wrong to me, and you have to think carefully. If my grandfather knew that his precious granddaughter had been bullied, you couldn¡¯t handle it!¡± In Tabitha¡¯s eyes, there is a posture of being high above. And what Leon did, in her eyes, was wishful thinking. ¡°Self-righteous, I want you toe with me tonight!¡± Leon saw Tabitha¡¯s lofty appearance and decided to kill her. What if you are a Williams family¡¯s daughter, wants to cheat? No way! ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Tabitha red at Leon angrily. He smiled faintly in the face of such a strong Tabitha, but Leon didn¡¯t find it tricky. ¡°It¡¯s simple, take me away by force!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 115 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 115 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 115 Late at night, hotel, read the script Leon said and took out his cell phone. ¡°What are you going to do? Before you do anything, you should think carefully about the consequences!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tabitha still spoke forcefully. ¡°What else can I do? Make a phone call. Of course, we have to share the good things.¡± Leon answered. ¡°You! You bastard! ¡± Tabitha really panicked, and she subconsciously took a step back. At this time, Leon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you drink, don¡¯t you call it a substitute driver? Look, it scared you.¡± Leon just scared Tabitha, to see the arrogant and domineering Williams¡¯ daughter suddenly be so timid because he thought it was funny. When Tabitha found out that he had been made fun of, she stamped her foot in anger. ¡°Leon, you bastard, dare to scare me, and I will make you pay!¡± Tabitha was losing herdy¡¯s temper again. But this trick doesn¡¯t work for Leon. Next, Leon approached Tabitha step by step without saying a word. Tabitha frowned with a dignified little face and said nervously, ¡°You! What are you going to do to me?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask. I¡¯ll take you back, of course.¡± Leon said and held Tabitha in his arms. And Tabitha, with fear of falling to the ground, also hurriedly hugged Leon¡¯s neck, which resulted in them inches apart, face to face, with her delicate body glued to Leon¡¯s. Since Tabitha was wearing a Lolita dress tonight, she looked like a little princess. Immediately, Tabitha reacted and tried to break free, only to find that she could not jump out of Leon¡¯s arms at all. ¡°Let me go! How dare you be rude to Miss Williams! My grandfather will punish you severely!¡± Tabitha was like a rabbit, fluttering in Leon¡¯s arms, but Leon¡¯s arms and chest were iparably strong, like a hard steel hoop on his body. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? A hug won¡¯t get you pregnant.¡± Leon was not afraid of Tabitha. It was not that he really had an idea about Tabitha, but he was trying to scare Tabitha, who let the mother call him a servant at the party. What¡¯s wrong with the daughter-inw in the provincial capital? Can¡¯t you hug the ruthless prince? Tabitha was as shy as peach blossom, angry and resentful, waving a small pink fist to beat Leon¡¯s chest, only to find that this man¡¯s chest muscles were so well-developed. There had been no physical contact before, but now I found these hard muscle blocks on Leon, and Tabitha had a trace of panic in her heart. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Tabitha asked. Leon hugged her, came to the Hummer, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drive this one for us.¡± ¡°Is this your car?¡± Tabitha was surprised and asked, ¡°How can you still afford to drive a Hummer H2? This car is better than Hugo and Brian¡¯s. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Tabitha was curious. Why didn¡¯t Leon say anything, when he came here in a Hummer? In fact, Leon disdain topare. If Leon liked to show off his wealth, he wouldn¡¯t have left the viper to eat ash in the garage. ¡°I borrowed this car from a friend, this isn¡¯t mine.¡± Leon made no secret of this. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a borrowed car. I thought you bought it yourself. I told you, it¡¯s not cheap, especially the license te!¡± Tabitha took Leon¡¯s answer for granted. Because, in Fairmont City, there were only a few people who can afford this Hummer H2. After getting in the car, Tabitha always kept a distance from Leon. Tabitha didn¡¯t call her grandfather Carlo for help. She wanted to see what Leon was up to. In fact, she was not worried that Leon will really do bad things to her, after all, Grandpa¡¯s deterrent force was very strong like Tommy did not dare to think, she did not believe that Leon dare. There is another important reason why she finally epted Leon to take her back. That is, Tabitha has her own n in mind. At the moment, Tabitha nced disdainfully at Leon, and said with a smile in her heart, ¡°When Leon, waits until tomorrow. I will tell my grandfather that you have a lusting heart, and then my grandfather will be furious, so he can draw a clear line with you, and you can¡¯t continue to lie to my grandfather. Oh, by the way, I can take the opportunity to explore where you live. Haha, I am really an elf!¡± About half an hourter, the car arrived at Grand Prince five-star hotel. After getting out of the car, Tabitha was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Leon, I can¡¯t believe you brought me to this ce!¡± Tabitha pointed to Leon¡¯s little feet and stomped hard on the floor. She thought Leon would take her home but they ended up at the Grand Prince Hotel. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the hotel? I don¡¯t think much of the big bed of the five-star hotel. The room price is so expensive that I have no money to buy a house, so I have to bring you to the hotel.¡± Leon answered calmly. ¡°How is that possible? The house price in Fairmont is very cheap. You said you would take me back to your house!¡± Tabitha said angrily, secretly calling for miscalction in his heart. When Leon saw Tabitha stomping her feet angrily, he was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. Come on, youngdy.¡± Leon said with a smile. Living in the same neighborhood, Leon can¡¯t take Tabitha home. If Carlo knew that the King of the Ny-five Vi was robbed by Leon, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood. Tabitha decided to choose forbearance, for the time being, all for the ¡°big n¡± of tomorrow. Grand Prince Hotel was muchrger than the Grand Hyatt KTV and has more employees than the Grand Hyatt Hotel. As a result, Leon took Tabitha, through the hotel lobby, not as grand as Grand Hyatt KTV, and ordinary employees did not know who he was as chairman. However, his tinum membership was still highly respected. When entering the elevator, Leon happened to meet Gerald. What a coincidence to be able to meet in the same elevator in the middle of the night. And Gerald was scared out of his wits when he saw Leon, in the middle of the night. He hurriedly bowed his head and shouted, ¡°Good evening, chairman!¡± As soon as he spoke, Tabitha¡¯s face changed, even a little creepy. She looked around. There were only three people in the elevator. Who was the man talking to? Was there a ghost? At this point, Leon nced angrily at Gerald, and then Gerald overreacted and said it was a slip of the tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got the wrong guy. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Gerald turned pale and hastened to find an exnation. Tabitha didn¡¯t doubt it. She just felt a little weird and even got a chill in her back. She couldn¡¯t help but lean against Leon. She thought that no matter how annoying Leon was, it was better than meeting a ghost. Moreover, she frowned andined: ¡°Hey, Leon, you are quite deceiving, howe you cannot even afford to buy a house? The room rate of this five-star hotel is not cheap even for one night. ¡± When Gerald heard this, heughed at Tabitha¡¯s ignorance. God, can¡¯t afford to buy a house? Even this hotel was his. It was a piece of cake to buy a vi for Leon. Leon didn¡¯t bother to answer Tabitha. He was thinking about what to do when he got to the room. ¡°Hello! Miss Tabitha is talking to you! When did I be so unpopr? You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Tabitha was being grumpy again. However, at this time, Gerald¡¯s face showed an expression of surprise, and his heart was even more shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It turned out that this proud girl in Lolita skirt turned out to be a Williams¡¯ daughter from the provincial capital!¡± ¡°Andte at night, the chairman showed up at the hotel with Tabitha. He must have been free from learning a new script or learning a foreignnguage.¡± ¡°It was said that the Williams family¡¯s daughter was arrogant and unruly, and the chairman even took her away. That was really a trick!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 116 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 116 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 116 You are not as good as me as a warm bed servant girl In Gerald¡¯s envious eyes, Leon and Tabitha stepped out of the elevator and entered the presidential suite. ¡°Yes, Leon, I can¡¯t believe you have the money to live here.¡± Tabitha showed a trace of surprise. ¡°Have you forgotten? It was you who said that I was a good liar. In your words, I cheated the money for opening a house.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This was Leon¡¯s joke. Grand Prince Five-Star Hotel was in his name. He can sleep wherever he wanted. ¡°Cut it! Come on, Grandpa and I stayed in this hotel when we first came to Fairmont. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that only tinum members are eligible to stay.¡± Tabitha said. ¡°So?¡± Leon is not interested in talking to her about this. ¡°The annual tinum membership fee cannot be afforded by even wealthy businessmen. Not only do you have to be rich, but you must also be familiar with the management of the hotel. I was surprised that you were able to get tinum members tonight!¡± Tabitha stared at Leon with her eyes wide open. ¡°This was very simple, I will cheat, see a doctor for the rich, borrow a car, and borrow a tinum membership card, it was not difficult.¡± Leon didn¡¯t wants to talk about these topics, and tinum members were no big deal. Even without this stupid card, it was still useful to take out the Century Blue Card. ¡°Leon, you are really a big scam! That rich man must have been deceived more than my grandfather!¡± Tabitha¡¯s little face suddenly became serious. However, she had a sense ofcency when she thought that she would be able to blow Leon, away from her grandfather tomorrow. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and take a shower. It smelled like alcohol and smoke. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Leon suddenly ordered Tabitha. Although Tabitha did not smoke, before the party, the others were smoking. It was inevitable that she would smell like one. When Tabitha heard this, why didn¡¯t she feel right? This Leon was in such a hurry! ¡°What do you want?¡± Tabitha frowned and asked. She thought Leon was just bluffing and didn¡¯t dare to hit her, but this sign was a little dangerous. ¡°What did you think? Was it possible that lonely men and women share a room to have their hair done?¡± There was a sneer at the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth. Tabitha¡¯s heart thumped, ¡°He can¡¯t be serious, can he? I call this sheep into the mouth of a tiger, but I still take the initiative to deliver the goods to my door! ¡± What Tabitha didn¡¯t expect was that what Leon was doing was not as simple as it seemed to be bluffing. Apart from being flustered, she found a trace offort in her heart. ¡°Sure enough, he was a lecherous man with a bad heart. Seeing him gradually reveal his true shape proved that I had the right eye for people, and I didn¡¯t do it in vain. If he dared to hit me, I would greet him with the wolf spray in my bag and kick him in the crotch if I couldn¡¯t!¡± The reason why Tabitha finally decided toe here with Leon was to take risks, and then tell Grandpa the whole story tomorrow so that Grandpa can draw a clear line with people like Leon. ¡°Leon, you are a toad, and you still want to eat my swan meat?¡± Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the next day, my grandfather will have you thrown into the wild forest in the mountains and fed to the wolves?¡± Carlo is the strong backing of Tabitha, she was warning Leon, not to have any wrong thoughts about her. ¡°If I tell you to take a shower, hurry up and wash up. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll hold you and wash with you!¡± Leon was not afraid of Tabitha¡¯s threat. When has the ruthless son ever been afraid of wolves? Besides, no one in the world was afraid of anyone but his father, so don¡¯t scare people with Carlo. It worked for Tabitha. She quickly slipped into the bathroom and climbed into the bathtub. she remembered that she was scared when she was hugged by Leon. Although her chest muscles were particrly developed, her little body could not bear it. Tabithay in the bathtub, holding up a Bubble in her hand, but she couldn¡¯t rx. ¡°If this guy really wanted to do something to me, I don¡¯t seem to have the ability to fight back. Oddly enough, this guy was different from others. Mentioning Grandpa doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on him. I¡¯m not really a psychopath!¡± At this time, Leon was hanging out in the presidential suite. As he wandered around, he thought, ¡°Ms. Tabitha, please be contented. It¡¯s your chance to spend a night with the ruthless son. I have to deal with the Michelin Real Estate tomorrow. I would have gone to bed early, but torturing you was obviously more fun.¡± Leon went to the cloakroom and found a maid¡¯s dress in it. ¡°The Grand Prince was really bing more and more humane, even preparing maid clothes for customers, but it was a pity that I didn¡¯t like cross-dressing.¡± Leon smiled faintly. With the humanized service of Grand Prince Hotel, it was difficult for the business to think well. Half an hourter, Tabitha washed up and came out wrapped in a bathrobe. ¡°Here, put this on.¡± Leon threw the maid costume to Tabitha. ¡°Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe you prepared this. You are really a.¡± Tabitha¡¯s face was covered with ck lines. ¡°Put it on.¡± Leon nced at her faintly and said. ¡°I¡¯m not changing. I¡¯m a daughter of the Williams family. I wouldn¡¯t wear a maid dress like this!¡± Tabitha pouted her lips and held her head high. ¡°Put it on!¡± Leon¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll change!¡± Tabitha was so angry that her eyebrows frowned and her little face bulged into baby fat. Only two minutester, Tabitha came out after changing into a maid and stood in front of Leon. Leon nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good fit.¡± When Tabitha saw the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth rising slightly, she felt that the smile was more and more unkind. She subconsciously stepped back two steps and warned, ¡°I said before, we are not from the same world, my family was distinguished, powerful family, you not only hold my thighs but will die miserably!¡± ¡°Self-righteous! Are you good enough for me? Why should I, Leon hug your thigh? It¡¯s a pipe dream! ¡± Leon sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it. If you were looking for a chance to apany me to the party, it was just for tonight, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Tabitha raised her face proudly. ¡°A joke! If your grandfather hadn¡¯t begged me to protect you, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go to a party with you, let alone drink with a bunch of scum!¡± ¡°Even if it was my grandfather¡¯s arrangement, it was still your n. Lie to me, you just want me!¡± ¡°Narcissistic! Was the novel not interesting enough, or was the game boring? Why do I have to move your mind? The body of a daughter you think was not as good as my warm-bed maid in my eyes!¡± Kristina, Leon¡¯s former bed maid, was now in charge of the country¡¯s biggestpany in the limelight. Compared with Kristina, Tabitha was just a wayward and an unruly little sister, self-righteous and domineering! At the moment, Tabitha was speechless when she was refuted by Leon. She has never been looked down upon so much, no matter in the provincial capital or Fairmont City, she was so popr that no one dared to offend her. However, in front of this guy named Leon, his face was full of disgust, and the posture of the daughter- inw was useless, and she was still disliked! Tabitha almost doubted life! ¡°Then why did you make me change into a maid costume? I¡¯ve heard that normal people have this special hobby!¡± Tabitha said with an aggrieved face. ¡°Of course, I wanted you to be a maid in a maid costume. I¡¯m a man out of bad taste. Go and make me a cup of coffee and open the window so I can get some air.¡± Leon ordered that he decided to have a cup of coffee and then write a proposal to formally deal with thepetition between Michelin Real Estate and Bertholdt Real Estate tomorrow. Tabitha was very unhappy, this youngdy, a daughter of the Williams family, unexpectedly be called by this person a maid, and this was decent?! ¡°No! How can I do the rough work?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll spank you and blossom!¡± ¡°All right, I can¡¯t go!¡± Tabitha clenched her jaw and bit her lips, whispered a curse, ¡°The real killer! Wait and see, my grandfather will kick your ass tomorrow!¡± The second half of the night passed quickly. Early the next morning, Leon made an appointment with Mr. Walker for a meeting at nine o¡¯clock in the morning at thepany. And Mr. Walker said that the Berthold Real Estate may have made a big move on that piece ofnd today, which was extremely bad for Michelin Real Estate. Leon muste forward to deal with this matter and help Michelin Real Estate tide over the difficulties as soon as possible. In a hurry, Leon sent Tabitha back to Beverly Hills House on his way. When Carlo learned that her baby granddaughter spent the night with Leon at the hotel, he was surprised! He thought Leon and his granddaughter stayed up all night in KTV, but instead they went to Grand Prince Hotel and got a room! ¡°Leon was getting bolder and bolder. Although I created opportunities for you and Tabitha, I didn¡¯t let you fool around. You took my granddaughter to a hotel for the night. Young people are impulsive, just in case.¡± At the thought of this, Carlo gave birth to a little remorse. ¡°Oh! My Williams family was wealthy, and my family style was serious. Before I get married, I am not allowed to misbehave. It is my mistake! It is my mistake!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 117 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 117 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 117 Was it based on you Carlo was confused. Before, there was a deep misunderstanding and contradiction between granddaughter Tabitha and Leon. Tabitha was also always in disagreement with Leon everywhere, which he saw in his eyes, which was why he actively created opportunities for contact between the two young people. However, he never expected that Leon would take care of his granddaughter in one night. It was too quick. Carlo didn¡¯t know exactly what happenedst night. Tabitha pretended to be aggrieved and said to Carlo, ¡°Grandpa, that Leon, was shameless and dirty. You must make decisions for me!¡± When he heard this, Carlo¡¯s face became more dignified. Although he provided contact between Leon and his granddaughter, the Williams family had always been strict, and if security measures were not in ce, unmarried pregnancy was definitely not allowed to happen. As a wealthy family, if the above situation urs, it was equivalent to insulting the family. ¡°Tabitha, why didn¡¯t you call me? Leon asked you to stay in a hotel with him. Do you just listen to him? It¡¯s not like you!¡± Carlo asked immediately. ¡°No, Grandpa, we didn¡¯t. There is was no¡­ That.¡± Tabitha blushed unexpectedly. At this time, Carlo was also extremely embarrassed, ¡°No, just don¡¯t me Grandpa for being old- fashioned. The Williams was a distinguished family in the provincial capital, and we treat the family- style quite rigorously. it was understandable that young people are in love, but marriage with children can never happen!¡± Carlo breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that it had not happened. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? How old am I when I get married with a child?¡± Tabitha was blushing and shy. Even though this girl was usually unruly and careless, she hasn¡¯t gone through anything yet. ¡°Anyway, just remember, this is our Williams¡¯ rule. Grandpa will be happier if nothing happened to you.¡± Carlo excitedly said. Suddenly, Carlo made a U-turn and asked, ¡°Tell Grandpa, why was he shameless and dirty?¡± If there was something wrong with Leon¡¯s character, it can be recognized in time. Tabitha replied, ¡°Grandpa, he has done so many dirty things that he dared to hug me!¡± ¡°Was that true?¡± Carlo frowned and said it was too much. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How can I allow him to disrespect my precious body?¡± Tabitha pouted and said, ¡°This kind of garbage scum, we should draw a clear line with him!¡± Carlo believed that young people were impulsive, especially when they were in love, and they will inevitably get out of control, so they may not express their feelings in the right way. But the Leon, he knew was a low-key, well-bred, and well-bred young man, and it would be surprising if he did such a thing. ¡°Tabitha, you really should change your temper. Tell Grandpa why Leon hugged you.¡± What Carlo wanted to know in more detail. When recruiting a son-inw, one must be very careful. Carlo cannot be rest assured that his granddaughter will be handed over to Leon just because Leon was a descendant of an ancient doctor. ¡°I lost a bet.¡± Tabitha joins her exaggerated part of what happened at the party and tells Carlo, that, after all, she meant to make her grandfather hate Leon. After learning the whole truth, the dignified look on Carlo¡¯s face gradually faded. On the contrary, he nodded and praised, ¡°Since you have lost the bet, you should fulfill the bet, which shows that Leon was a man of principle. I know your temper, Tabitha. If he didn¡¯t hug you, you will definitely not go with him.¡± When Tabitha heard this, she was a little confused. How could Grandpa help outsiders, but not his granddaughter? ¡°Grandpa, was this also called having principles? He obviously messed with me on purpose!¡± ¡°This showed that he not only had an upright side but also did notck sentiment, was not a stereotyped person, this was called male charm.¡± In fact, what Carlo appreciated more was that Leon can calm her granddaughter. In this circle, few people can calm their granddaughter Tabitha, especially young people. Carlo was surprised and shocked that Leon came from an ordinary family and was not afraid of his unruly and capricious granddaughter. However, Carlo did not know thatst night her granddaughter Tabitha had been severely suppressed by Leon and acted as a maid. It was just that Tabitha was so ashamed that he didn¡¯t say anything to Carlo. ¡°He was so clever that he was a master at ying dice. I suspect he liked to gamble!¡± Tabitha kept finding fault with Leon. ¡°Don¡¯t putbels on them. The good dice showed that they were smarter and much better than the ignorant rich kids you know. A group of so-called rich kids had the nerve to say that they have been compared by a man of ordinary birth.¡± Carlo said. ¡°He can¡¯t afford a house! Not even real estate! I borrowed all the money for the car and the room! ¡± Tabitha really can¡¯t find any other reason to refute it. ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Carlo nodded but thought in his heart that my granddaughter would not be able to live a hard life with him in the future. It seems that I will help him get rich as soon as possible. Tabitha was disappointed. What I thought was the perfect n, didn¡¯t work at all. Originally wanted to lower the image of Leon in Grandpa¡¯s mind, but instead helped Leon. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, Grandpa, listen to me, it was not what you thought it was.¡± At this moment, Leon hase to Michelin Real Estate. The n cannot keep up with the change, Leon must take over as soon as possible, and then help Michelin Real Estate tide over the difficulties. Without the same twists and turns as thest time he took over the mall after Leon met with Mr. Walker, he took over more smoothly. After all, there is a Liam rtionship, which reduces the possibility of misunderstanding. Leon came straight to the point and asked Mr. Walker, ¡°What was going on with Bertholdt Real Estate? Are you sure there was a big move today?¡± ¡°It was certain that Bertholdt hired people today to carry out violent demolition of the residents of viges in the city, and some vigers have been injured!¡± Mr. Walker said with a serious face. ¡°This was self-inflicted consequences! In my opinion, it was not a crisis, it was extremely good for us!¡± Leon also said earnestly with a straight face. Mr. Walker frowned when he heard the words, and it was obvious that he did not agree with Leon¡¯s words. ¡°How can Mr. Millers be said to be advantageous? Bertholdt¡¯s move was decisive and fierce. I¡¯m afraid those residents will sign demolition agreements under pressure. This piece ofnd was extremely important to us, Michelin Real Estate. If Berthold was allowed to seize the opportunity, Michelin will lose thepetition!¡± In the face of doubt, Leon smiled faintly, ¡°Violence cannot solve everything, and the household was not easy to deal with, especially in the era of self-media, real estate developers are also quite restricted by public opinion on the Inte, the use of full violence demolition will have a serious negative impact on thepany, and thisnd was very special, not as simple as ordinary urban viges, strong n consciousness, vigers are very united, the most unknown acts of violent demolition.¡± ¡°I understand all these principles of Mr. Millers, but now only the forced demolition of this road can work, other people are lucky to dare, why should we be willing to be left behind?¡± Mr. Walker felt that even if Leon had a distinguished background, he was too young and inexperienced to make the right decision on issues rted to thepany¡¯s future. ¡°Michelin Real Estate must not be forcibly demolished, otherwise it will destroy its foundation. I will solve the rest of the trouble!¡± Leon took a serious stand. There was a sneer in Mr. Walker¡¯s heart and thought to himself, ¡°You alone? Young people should not make promises easily. At that time, they will lift a stone and drop it on their own feet!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 118 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 118 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 118 I don¡¯t want you to think, I want me to think Despite the Liam rtionship, Mr. Walker was still not convinced by Leon. Calling Mr. Millers was a fear of the deep background of Leon. Mr. Walker recognized the identity of Leon but did not recognize the ability of Leon. In his eyes, Leon was not even as good as his son. This sense of superiority came from his qualifications in the real estate industry. ¡°You are young, and in terms of experience, you are not as good as me.¡± In terms of experience, you are not as good as me. I have eaten more salt than you have ever eaten rice. I¡¯ve been in the real estate industry for 20 years, and what about you? If it wasn¡¯t for your father, I wouldn¡¯t even be a project manager here! This was amon chain of disdain in people¡¯s work, and there are always people who negate everything about young people based on their years of experience. Sometimes, a father was not as wise as a son. When it came to know people, it was clear that Liam was more discerning than Mr. Walker. A real son of a wealthy family was willing to lie dormant at the bottom for four years, suffer humiliation, and endure it. With this, no one can really do it. It was not clear enough that Mr. Walker, of Leon, does have a bias against Leon. Especially after handing over the power of Michelin Real Estate to Leon, he was very distressed and worried that Michelin Real Estate would be destroyed by Leon. ¡°Mr. Millers, I know that violent demolitions are not a solution, but why don¡¯t we dare? The so-called wealth was derived from risks, and this piece of fat should not be allowed to fall into the hands of Bertholdt. In the real estate industry, Mr. Millers should listen more to the opinions of the elderly! ¡± Mr. Walker was still not reconciled. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How can Bertholdtpete with Michelin? Bertholdt has only been in Fairmont for a year, and it urgently needed to expand. It needed to build prestige in Fairmont. It used shortcuts. If it really failed, it would change ces and go back to their provincial capital. But Michelin had already established a foothold in Fairmont. It had always been the leader of the real estate industry in this city. If we were in danger, the reputation that took 20 years to build will be seriously damaged!¡± Just taking over thepany, Leon had to be strong. ¡°Besides, did I say give up? It¡¯s just giving up the n of violent demolition!¡± If it were not for Liam¡¯s sake, Leon would have patted the table. ¡°I think we should not fall behind Bertholdt. We Michelin should also hire a few people to threaten those vigers.¡± Mr. Walker¡¯s tone was vaguely disapproving. At this time, however, Leon¡¯s face darkened, and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t want your opinion, you just have to carry out my orders!¡± With that, Leon left the conference room. As the person in charge of thepany today, you must be dignified. No matter whether your subordinates were wise or not, the most important thing was to obey orders. Mr. Walker did not trust him at a young age, so it is necessary to stop him. When Leon left the conference room, Mr. Walker also had some regrets. ¡°After all, he was the son of the Millers. Was I going too far? But Michelin Real Estate has been my hard-work work for many years. I don¡¯t want to be destroyed by a young man. I guess he will soon give up in the face of difficulties. I spent more than half a year on a thorny problem that I couldn¡¯t solve, and it¡¯s even more impossible for him to solve it!¡± At this time, Leon left Michelin Real Estate and was already on his way to the vige in the city. At about the same time, at Bertholdt Real Estate, the president, Belle, was drinking coffee leisurely. She was determined to win thend in the vige in the city. In case something really happened, with the business behind her, she never took the lives of the demolition households seriously. During this time in Fairmont City, more than half of the projects handled are human-eating and blood- drinking businesses. ¡°I¡¯m afraid The Walker, can¡¯t stand it. I, Belle, will be the real estate queen of Fairmont City!¡± Belle was already celebrating before she really took thend in the vige in the city. However, she was really sure, because up to now there has been no movement in Michelin Real Estate. ¡°Those residents have a strong sense of n, so they can¡¯t be soft. They must use tough means to conquer these residents. My men¡¯s strength is not fake!¡± Belle is sitting quietly in thepany, waiting for the good news toe. However, Belle underestimated the unity of the vigers. There was an old man with the highest seniority in the vige, the old vige head who has retired here. The vigers all listened to the old vige head, and if the old vige head did not agree to the demolition, they would not agree to it. The goons sent by Belle were threatened by force, but the vigers were united. Every household took out hoes and sticks to fight with the goons. No matter how many goons there were, there are no more than the vigers of the whole vige. Unexpectedly, they were beaten and crawled by the vigers and fled to the entrance of the vige awkwardly. ¡°Son of a bitch! A bunch of losers. I can¡¯t even handle such a trifle!¡± Bryant scolded the head of the goon. His sister Belle wouldn¡¯t let hime, so he came. I wanted to make some noise so that I could brag to Brian, but I failed. ¡°I can¡¯t do the Mr. Park job. These vigers are so tough that my brothers can¡¯t handle it. Look at those girls scratching my face. They all look disfigured!¡± The leader couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He didn¡¯t expect the vigers in this vige to be so difficult. ¡°Fuck! Do you have to tell me? My face is covered with spit, and my clothes are torn. What was the use of raising you losers? Don¡¯t you know how to protect me? ¡± Bryant cursed again. Just then, Leon suddenly appeared. He was going to enter the vige,municate with the vigers, and appropriately increase the compensation for demolition. Bryant, this was the enemy! The enemy was extremely jealous when they met, and Bryant has been unable to swallow this evil breath since the night the hot pot restaurant was thrown out the door. Sister Belle was already nning to retaliate against Leon, for starting with Rachel, the Achilles¡¯ heel. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Bryant felt that it would be more enjoyable to take revenge face-to-face. Coupled with arge number of men with us today, it was a good time to retaliate against Leon! ¡°Tiger, take this thing for Master Ben! I¡¯m going to let him go through my crotch, drink my urine, and carve words on his face! ¡± Bryant had a hundred bad ideas in his heart to mess with Leon. He wanted to torture Leon to death to dispel his hatred. However, Tiger did not immediately respond. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t clean up the vigers. There must be more than enough to deal with this man.¡± It seemed that Bryant didn¡¯t know that Tiger and his twenty men were beaten to death by Leon on the street that day. Moreover, Tiger also saw, Danielle¡¯s brother, personally deliver cold drinks to Leon, and Tiger never dared to mess with Leon again. Leon looked at Tiger, calmly and sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± When Tiger saw the cold and evil smile, the soul of his body seemed to be taken away. He quickly nodded, ¡°OK, you are right, I want to live, live well.¡± Tiger started a bodyguardpany to act like a thug in order to make money. But if you lose your life, it¡¯s no use asking for money! ¡°Son of a bitch! Tiger, what¡¯s the matter with you? Hit him!¡± Bryant wondered why he flinched all of a sudden. And Tiger absolutely does not dare to get involved in this matter. In fact, after thest time, he had a desire to quit, but then he was pulled back by Belle. Now Leon reminded him of the 20 brothers who were abused into shit by Leon. Not only lose face but also fear. ¡°Mr. Park, I¡¯m very sorry, but I won¡¯t take this job. Ms. Young, I will formally propose to her to terminate the cooperation. See you in the rivers andkes!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 119 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 119 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 119 A lot of skills do not weigh down the body Bryant was stunned and his eyes were wide open. The scene in front of him really shocked him. Tiger should be afraid of Leon, and react so strongly, just like a mouse sees a cat! ¡°Tiger, stop for me! Don¡¯t you want to stay in Fairmont anymore? ¡± Despite Bryant¡¯s threats, Tiger, with all his brothers, evacuated quickly. All the goons ran away, and Bryant panicked. Leon approached Bryant, step by step, and exuded a powerful aura. ¡°You. What do you want? ¡± Bryant hurriedly took a few steps back. Bang! p it with one hand. Leon smacked Bryant in the face. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The irresistible force made Bryant tumble to the ground and bleeding from his mouth and nose. Leon always acted decisively and never talked nonsense. You don¡¯t need to talk when you hit people. You can only talk nonsense if you can¡¯t fight. ¡°You¡¯re done! Let my sister know that if you hit me again, she will certainly skin you!¡± This was totally different from when I insulted Leon just now. Although he was equally hard-mouthed, his eyes were full of fear at the moment. ¡°Boring!¡± Leon heard the same harsh words asst time, lifted one foot, and kicked Bryant out again, rolling several times on the ground. ¡°Leon, forgive me this time, I Bryant will certainly give you an enviable career, my sister has support behind, to ensure that you earn enough money!¡± Bryant begged for mercy and offered terms to tempt Leon. However, Leon¡¯s eyes were indifferent. ¡°You have got to be kidding, why do I need you to give me a decent job? As for making money, I have enough pocket money to buy you this quarter!¡± Such as Bryant¡¯s words, he will not believe a word, such a person¡¯s promise, was equivalent to farting. Seeing that the temptation failed, Bryant¡¯s face changed dramatically, and said with a cold smile, ¡°If something happens to me, your girlfriend will suffer!¡± Boom! Bryant¡¯sughter stopped abruptly! He was kicked away by Leon again. This time, Bryant will not stand up again for the rest of his life. Leon this foot, directly broke his spine! Bryant will lose all consciousness, especially down to the waist. What a waste! ¡°I hate threats, especially those closest to me, unforgivable!¡± Instead of leaving Bryant to harm Rachel, it was better to eliminate this hidden danger now. Leon calmly walked into the vige and went straight to the old vige head¡¯s house. At this time, in Michelin Real Estate Company, Mr. Walker said to his son, ¡°Liam, you just watch, Mr. Miller will definitely lose money.¡± ¡°Dad, this is not good.¡± Liam was worried. ¡°I meant no harm. I just wanted to teach Mr. Miller a lesson.¡± When Mr. Walker said this, he raised his eyebrows with a prating expression. ¡°Perhaps, Mr. Miller really had a way to solve the problem, even Danielle had been picked up by him obediently, certainly the means are tough,¡± Liam said. ¡°One code into one. I¡¯m not optimistic about this today!¡± Mr. Walker still insisted on his view that he was too timid and cowardly, which not only won¡¯t solve the problem but will also affect the morale of thepany. In fact, Leon takes a longer-term view than Mr. Walker. On overall vision, Mr. Walker was far inferior to Leon. Mr. Walker¡¯s business philosophy is to manage and use it in a small ce, but when an enterprise develops to the middle stage, it can no longer take risks as it did in the early stage, let alone pay attention to word-of-mouth. In the vige in the city, Liam was surrounded by vigers as soon as he entered the vige. In the past, Bertholdt people came to use the threat of violence, which made the vigers very alert. As soon as a stranger appeared in the vige, they would lock it immediately. Leon indicated the intention and proposes that the standard ofpensation for demolition can be appropriately improved. But the vigers were frightened just now and were skeptical of Leon¡¯s words. Even the excited vigers shouted to hit Leon. If there was really a fight, all the vigers in the vige will not be able to do Leon. But today, he does not intend to use violence against the vigers. If it was solved by force, it will only get worse and worse. There was a stalemate between the two sides, and Leon responded calmly. If other people were surrounded by vigers, they would have been frightened. Just then, an old man came out of the crowd. ¡°I know you. You are a student at Fairmont University.¡± The old man came out of the crowd and looked up and down at Leon. And Leon suddenly remembered the old man. At the graduation party that day, he once gave a calligraphy work to a school leader on the spot. ¡°Sir, you are a viger of this vige!¡± Leon thought it was a coincidence. ¡°Speaking of which, I do not live in this vige now, but my hometown was here, and I havee to apany my brother today.¡± The school leader said. Looking at the expression on the face of the school leader, friendly, and other vigers around, in sharp contrast. He doesn¡¯t do this to everyone, just because he appreciated Leon¡¯s calligraphy very much. ¡°So, sir, you see, there has been a misunderstanding with the vigers,¡± Leon said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Leon, you didn¡¯t work in the research institute, did you do real estate development? ¡± The old man heard Willy say that Leon was the mentor of the Institute of Traditional Chinese Medicine Pharmacology. ¡°No, help my friend to adjust it.¡± Leon was in graduate school, that was, he just takes a job, and he usually doesn¡¯t bother to go. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You gave me a pair of calligraphy that day, and I¡¯ll return the favor to you today.¡± The old man did not hide it and said directly. It seemed that he also has some prestige in the vige. Leon was naturally happy to see that the old school leader wanted to help him. It¡¯s just that so many vigers will listen to the old man? The person who can move the vigers must be the old vige head here. But the old leader has been working at Fairmont University all these years, and it was impossible to have been a vige head. ¡°Sir, I appreciate your kindness, but the n consciousness in your vige was too strong. I¡¯m afraid the matter will not be solved so easily.¡± Leon shook his head. But at this time, the old leader smiled: ¡°my brother, it is the old vige head, I will help you to communicate with him.¡± The old man believed in Leon¡¯s character. At the graduation party that day, Leon saw everything he said and did. Also, he likes Leon¡¯s calligraphy, so he especially appreciates Leon. Moreover, the vigers did not really want to demolish, after all, they can get satisfactorypensation for demolition, just worried that the developers will not fulfill their promises. And when Leon, heard the good news, he was particrly surprised. Sure enough, Leon didn¡¯t expect that the calligraphy sent out some time ago might be the key to getting this piece ofnd smoothly. The vige has a strong sense of n, if the old vige head, I am sure that most of the vigers will support it. It¡¯s just, will the old vige head say yes? This was still unknown. The old leader brought Leon, to his brother¡¯s house. When the old leader first made it clear to his brother that Leon wasing, it was obvious that his brother was strongly opposed. ¡°Let him go! Let¡¯s go! He is not wee! ¡± The old vige head frowned and looked impatient. But when he saw Leon¡¯s face, he suddenly remembered something. Leon also felt that the old vige chief looked familiar and seemed to have dealt with him somewhere. ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± The two almost spoke in unison. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 120 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 120 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 120 Earned by blood ¡°Boy! Come and y two games with me!¡± The old vige head was anxious to let Leon sit down, and there was a chessboard in front of him. Leon never expected that the old vige head was the chess king he met in the park that day! The people¡¯s park was not far from the vige in the city, and the King of Chess goes to y chess every day. Leon didn¡¯t care at that time, except that the old men in the park called him the chess king. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I y two games with you?¡± Leon answered. At this time, the old leader handed over a sentence, ¡°Brother, the boy was here to discuss demolition, saying that he wanted to raise the standard ofpensation for demolition. Consider it.¡± ¡°Oh, brother, the sunes out in the west. Since when do you speak for people? It¡¯s not liked your personality! ¡± The old vige head spoke in a tone like a yful child. ¡°This young man was not ordinary. His calligraphy was above me and far above me. I have collected his calligraphy and waited for it to rise in value.¡± The old leader thought he had picked up a treasure. In fact, the old leaders of the school do not know that Leon¡¯s calligraphy can already be called the top among contemporary calligraphers. After all, they are all solitary books. His ¡°people¡± have disappeared for several years, and there was very little stock in the world. Fromst year to this year, the price per square foot has quadrupled. After all, the old leader could not get in touch with the higher-level calligraphy circle, so he did not recognize it as the calligraphy of the mysterious ¡°people¡±. ¡°Ooh! The young man also knows calligraphy, versatile ah, can be recognized by my brother, the level must not be simple, if nothing else, sit down and kill a few sets, if you can beat me in the next three games, then I will agree to demolition.¡± Since he lost to Leon in the park, he has studied the chess game and worked out a n to beat Leon. Today he is determined to win, and he was 90% confident of defeating Leon. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Leon asked. ¡°Although I care about winning or losing very much, I never go back on my word, young man, as long as you can beat me in three games in a row, the demolition will be easy!¡± The old vige chief made a promise. ¡°Grandpa is really straightforward, so I¡¯ll ask you for advice today.¡± Leon was also interested when he saw that the chess king was determined to win. Invincible is a kind of loneliness, only when you meet your opponent can you realize the pleasure of ying chess. If you can win casually, it is really boring! The first game began, and the old leader of the school who stood by watching chess already had a result in his mind. He sighed silently, ¡°How can Leon be better than my brother? My brother is in Fairmont City. He can be said to be fighting all over the city. He is wily and resourceful. It seems that I can¡¯t help Leon with the demolition.¡± At this time, Leon was ying a game with the old vige head. Five minutester, Leon gently raised his hand and dropped the piece, ¡°Checkmate.¡± I can¡¯t believe you won like this, without warning! Leon had a t tone, no excitement, nothing. He won, but he was not very happy. I thought the chess king would be able to fight him for half an hour, but to his disappointment, he settled the first game in five minutes. The chess king touched his bald head and said with a sad face, ¡°Oh!¡± This¡¯ car ¡®shouldn¡¯t get off like this. It¡¯s a miscalction!¡± After studying it for a week, I thought I had cracked the number of games that the park lost to Leonst time, but this was just a self-belief, and the real result disappointed him. The chess king¡¯s younger brother was also stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his brother to lose to Leon, in five minutes. I don¡¯t think anyone could do that. ¡°I¡¯ll give in.¡± Leonforted himself that the next game would be passionate. However, Leon was disappointed again. The second game took a little longer, but not more than ten minutes, and ended with the defeat of the Chess King. The chess king stroked his smooth bald head with his signature movements, with sadness hanging from the corners of his eyes. It¡¯s too hard! So many tricks have been prepared, all of which are easily cracked by Leon. The key Leon is still so short that it gives the chess king a headache. In the third game, the chess king is going to do everything he can to win the Leon game no matter what he says. However, in the first two minutes, the Chess King kept stroking his baldness. It¡¯s so hard! No matter what tricks are used, they are all broken by Leonard in one fell swoop. Despite the chess king¡¯s tenacious resistance, he lost ten minutester. Leon¡¯s face does not have the slightest look of happiness, and his heart was more or less disappointed. He really regretted learning to y chess with his master. Now it was hard to find an opponent, and he could not even meet anyone who could y with him for half an hour. It was so boring and lonely! The old leader of the school was shocked to see Leon win three games in a row. The handwriting is good, even the chess is unexpectedly so strong, the boy is too good, this level can be directly into the provincial chess association. ¡°I lost it! I lost again! All three games were won by the general!¡± The chess king was upset and disappointed to lose to Leon again. However, the mentality of the chess king is also changing very quickly. ¡°I lost so convincingly, Leon, right? from then on, you will be the chess king of Fairmont City!¡± ¡°Give in, Grandpa. I¡¯m just lucky.¡± Leon was not hypocritical modesty, just do not want to see the chess king too frustrated. ¡°Leon, don¡¯tfort me. You are very good. You have cracked any chess game I have studied. You are indeed much better than me. Talents like you should be admitted to the provincial chess association.¡± The chess king sighed. When Leon ys chess, he never specializes in studying routines, just adapting to the circumstances. Chess is in the heart, to achieve a real integration, no routine is also a kind of routine. ¡°The chess association doesn¡¯t have to. I like freedom, and it¡¯s best to be free.¡± Leon shook his head gently. At this time, the chess king looked at Leon with appreciation and said, ¡°Leon, I agree to demolition, and will mobilize the whole vige to demolish. People can¡¯t stand without faith, and things can¡¯t be done without faith!¡± Seeing that the chess king was so sincere, Leon nodded and responded, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I can improve thepensation for demolition.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter to raise thepensation standard within the budget. After all, thisnd was a lucky charm treasurend, and maybe the next downtown will be here. For Leon, today has been a fruitful day. Competitors cannot hire goons to take thend, let him y three games of chess will easily win, has made a lot of money. However, the surprise was much more than that. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With a straight look on his face, the chess king said, ¡°In fact, our vige has agreed to demolition in the first ce, but recently there have been frequent violent demolition incidents. Our n and ancestors were very strong, and the folkways continue to this day. If the standard ofpensation was satisfactory, and the developersmunicate with us calmly, we are not unreasonable people. There was no need to raise thepensation standard, just ording to the price originally discussed!¡± Refused to increase the demolitionpensation, so that Leon was both surprised and shocked. If it were for other households, they would wish to make as muchpensation as possible. And the chess king¡¯s behavior was very rare and had to be admired. Leon spectes that this may have something to do with their ancestral teachings. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. We, developers, will certainly act under the contract and build a new home for everyone. I also made a promise that this area will be the most prosperous area in the city!¡± If you don¡¯t blow hard, this lucky charm treasurend will rece the current city center. And Michelin Real Estate will certainly increase investment. Half an hourter, Leon returned to Michelin Real Estate. Mr. Walker was waiting to see how embarrassed he was and has prepared a set of preaching skills that he intends to judge as an industry veteran. However, Mr. Walker didn¡¯t have the chance at all. Leon stood in front of Mr. Walker with a cold look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of thend.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Walker jumped up from his chair, his eyes full of doubt. ¡°No way! It only took an hour. It can¡¯t be so easy. What can be done in an hour? big things can¡¯t be done at all! ¡± At the moment, Leon raised the corners of his mouth gently. ¡°You can y three games of chess in an hour, and you can¡¯t even finish it!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 121 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 121 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 121 Arrogant Woman ¡°ying chess? What do you mean?¡± Mr. Walker looked confused. He thought ¡®What is this? What does it have to do with chess?!¡¯ ¡°I yed three games of chess with the vige head there, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± Mr. Walker¡¯s face became proud as he heard Leon. ¡°Mr. Millers, I thought you were going to talk about things, but I didn¡¯t expect you to y chess!¡± Mr. Walker thought Leon was too yful. Mr. Walker thought at the critical moment ofpetition between the twopanies, he went to y chess and was not worthy to oversee Michelin Real Estate at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ying chess? Do you have a problem with that? Can you y three games of chess and win that piece ofnd smoothly?¡± Leon nced at Mr. Walker with indifferent eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me? What does it have to do with ying chess?¡± Mr. Walker felt that he could not understand what Leon said. ¡°There is no need for me to exin the specific reason. You just need to know that thend in that vige in the city has been taken and the nning will be carried out immediately. I want you to build it into the busiest area in the city in the future!¡± Leon¡¯s aura was so powerful as he gave orders to Mr. Walker and he turned around without looking back. Actually, as he said, he has no obligation to report to Mr. Walker. Leon was the real power at Michelin Real Estate. Seniority was no use to him. Leon depends on his ability to speak. Shortly after Leon left, Liam came to Mr. Walker. As he looks at his expression, there was both surprise and shock. ¡°Dad, Mr. Millers did it! He really did it! The vigers have agreed to demolish thend and that piece of land will be developed by ourpany!¡± ¡°Is it true? Did he really said that he had gone to y chess with the vige head?¡± Mr. Walker was confused about the rtionship between ying chess and taking thend. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to know. Mr. Millers is very resourceful. We spent more than half a year on a problem that we could not solve. Mr. Millers only spent an hour ying chess and I must say, I didn¡¯t get the wrong guy!¡± Liam was excited, as soon as Leon took over thepany, he was surprised by how he handles the problem. As a fan, he fell to the ground with admiration. ¡°This.¡± Mr. Walker was so shocked that he stopped talking for a moment. ¡°Oh, by the way, the vigers did not start the price on the ground but under thepensation standard given before, so ourpany has saved a lot of money.¡± The news of Liam undoubtedly shocked Mr. Walker again. Mr. Walker¡¯s hands trembled a little, his eyes widened, and his face looked stunned. ¡°What? The demolition households are all stupid, what a surprise!¡± ¡°This is all thanks to Mr. Millers. Without him, not only we would not be able to take it, but there might also be a circumstance of starting prices for demolition households. I am really convinced of Mr. Millers!¡± As he heard this, Mr. Walker questioned himself. ¡°Is it true that I underestimate Leon? It only took him more than an hour to solve the problem that had gued me for half a year. He had no choice but to ept it!¡± Mr. Walker changed his view of Leon and those prejudices also dissipated. Mr. Walker was convinced of Leon¡¯s strength. Not everyone can convince an old businessman and ask his peers to do it. This time Leon will certainly be able to intimidate the employees of Michelin Real Estate. Not long after, Belle sent the injured Bryant, to the intensive care unit of the first people¡¯s Hospital in the city. Bryant¡¯s spine was broken by a kick from Leon and there is a great possibility that the lower half of his body will be paralyzed. ¡°Who? Who did it? Let me know who did this or you will die!¡± Belle went crazy and yelled outside the ward. She didn¡¯t know that her brother Bryant was scrapped by Leon. Just then, she got another piece of bad news that Michelin Real Estate has sessfully taken down the piece ofnd in the vige in the city and the demolition households did not bid the price. The news, like her brother¡¯s abandonment, was also a bolt from the blue. ¡°What the fuck?! What dirty tricks did Michelin Real Estate use? How could we not get in before them?¡± Belle picked up a thing and throws it in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t we bring enough people? Are our guys are being pussy again?! Useless! A bunch of losers! I can¡¯t even handle this! My profit will be reduced by at least $1 billion!¡± The anger of Belle scared the assistant. Belle was indeed beautiful in terms of beauty, but her personality has some social demeanor. It is also possible that it has something to do with the powerful people behind her. Only if they were strong enough, she will be out of control. ¡°Ms. Young, Gian ran away with his staff and the contract will be terminated, and it is said that Gian met a terrible person and he was so scared that he left your brother.¡± The assistant bowed his head and whispered. ¡°A terrible man? It seems that my brother was beaten so badly because of this man!¡± Belle clenched her teeth with a ferocious expression. ¡°Ms. Young, it also said that Michelin Real Estate sent a young man to convince the demolition households, if it were not for him, we would have won it properly.¡± The assistant said. ¡°A man? Check it out for me right away and you¡¯re fired if you can¡¯t find it!¡± Belle wondered ¡®What kind of man did Michelin Real Estate use to break the deadlock for half a year and invigorate this game of chess?!¡¯ However, at present, Belle was no longer in the mood to think about it, she must solve her problem with his younger brother, first. She needs the best doctor in the city to save her brother. The appointment with Dr. Ezra, Be assured herself. ¡°Dean, you must do everything you can to bring my brother back. He must not be paralyzed!¡± Dr. Ezra frowned and was embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Young, your brother is badly hurt, his spine is broken, and he is very lucky not to die. What else do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Bryant must stand up. I¡¯ll give you how much money you want. If your hospital can¡¯t cure him, I¡¯ll raze this ce to the ground!¡± Belle was so arrogant that she even warns to close the whole hospital. Ezra frowned and sighed as he said, ¡°To tell you the truth, there is nothing we can do about your brother¡¯s condition or even the other hospital, Ms. Young, but there is someone who can give it a try.¡± ¡°Come on, who is it? I¡¯ll make an offer!¡± ¡°This man is not a doctor in our hospital. he was employed in the research institute. It is really not easy to invite him toe and treat him.¡± Ezra and that friend haven¡¯t seen each other for a month. ¡°If he refuses, give him 10 million dors, it¡¯s impossible not toe with such price!¡± Belle shows an air of a rich woman. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to invite him over, but Ms. Young, you mustn¡¯t speak in the tone you use today, or your brother will bepletely hopeless!¡± Ezra warned. But Belle was still arrogant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my tone? If he can¡¯t cure my brother, I will break him and his family into pieces!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 122 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 122 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 122 Are You Leon This was the first time Ezra has ever met such a wild woman. Covered with social vulgarity, Ezra can¡¯t help but wonder who was backing her up. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to invite him over.¡± Ezra does not want to offend Belle as he was worried that she would retaliate but also want to take this opportunity to get to know the rich woman. It wasn¡¯t long before Ezra contacted Leon and asked him to come. Now, Leon was busy. He has just won the piece ofnd in the vige in the city, and a series of nning and development work was waiting for him to discuss with the senior management of the company. So, Leon found a reason to deal with it casually. However, Ezra begged Willy and Indra, to convince Leon. He does not know that the person he was trying to save was Bryant. As a descendant of the divine doctor, he also has the benevolence of the doctor. If a patient can be cured, it can be regarded as a good deed. After arriving at the first people¡¯s Hospital in the city, he came to the intensive care unit apanied by Ezra. Belle looked puzzled and stared at Leon up and down as if she had seen him somewhere before. In fact, Belle and Leon have not met in real life before, but she sent someone to investigate Leon during the period of Fairmont University. ¡°You are the doctor that Ezra mentioned. Hurry up and treat my brother. If you can¡¯t cure him, don¡¯t stay in Fairmont City!¡± Belle was still arrogant and dared him to ask for help for medical treatment. Although Belle doesn¡¯t recognize him, Leon already knew her. When he found out that the person to be treated was Bryant, he immediately refused the idea of treatment. ¡°No!¡± Leon responded decisively. Although the divine doctor was handed down from person to person, the doctor also has a rule that do not save those who are extremely ferocious. ¡°You really have the nerve to refute me. Do you know how much influence I have in Fairmont? ¡± Belle¡¯s arrogance threatened Leon but the problem was her brother became so miserable, thanks to Leon. The spine was broken by Leon and now it would be ironic to let him fix it. ¡°I can treat it if I want to but also I can¡¯t help it if I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leon was not afraid of Belle. Ezra didn¡¯t know what to do. He frowned and thought that Leon might be in trouble and he¡¯s afraid that he might get involved. After all, Belle was a cruel woman in Fairmont City. ¡°Leon, just do me a favor and treat Ms. Young¡¯s brother as soon as possible.¡± Ezra hurriedly urged. Before Leon could answer, Belle said angrily, ¡°Ezra, I asked you to find a famous doctor, but you brought me a young man who didn¡¯t know about anything. This is deliberately fooling me!¡± ¡°No, Ms. Young, listen to me. Leon¡¯s medical skills are the highest in Fairmont City. Both of you should be kind to each other.¡± Ezra exins. ¡°No!¡± Leon¡¯s answer was still firm. ¡°I do have the ability to repair a broken spine, but I will never treat this man.¡± Liana, the first female doctor in China, personally passed on Leon¡¯s mysterious and superb medical skills. Although it cannot cure malignant cancer, it is not difficult to repair bones and muscles. However, he knew very well Bryant¡¯s conduct, this kind of person was still a waste and it was beneficial to society. ¡°Leon, you are embarrassing me!¡± Ezra believes that even if you don¡¯t want to treat it, you should say politely that you can¡¯t, and there¡¯s no need to refuse so decisively. ¡°Am I embarrassing you? You are making it difficult for me! Not everyone can tell me what to do!¡± If Leon hadn¡¯te to the hospital for the sake of his friends, he wouldn¡¯t have put down so much work at hand. And as for his friend, Ezra did not understand enough. Since Leon does not want to treat him, there should be a natural reason, but Ezra would not understand, even worried that Leon would implicate him. ¡°Leon, Ms. Young is a big entrepreneur in Fairmont. She is currently the leadingpany in the industry. You should consider clearly that she¡¯s not easy to be an enemy.¡± Ezra winked at Leon and motioned to Leon to be soft. As he heard this, Leon sneered at the corners of his mouth. As long as Michelin Real Estate is in the industry, Bertholdt will not be the leadingpany in the real estate industry in Fairmont City. Originally, Bertholdt could have had an impact this time, but how could his ruthless child beat Bertholdt back to its original shape as soon as he hit it? ¡°No matter how much you talk, your friends won¡¯t be able to walk in the future. I¡¯m not a tool you can use to get a big boss¡¯ favor and I don¡¯t need to do anything for them!¡± Leon¡¯s tone was very stiff. He came to the hospital as his friend, Ezra should not regard himself as too important. Ezra doesn¡¯t understand that Leon should be so strong and direct. He regretted that he would not have gotten involved, or because he was too greedy and wanted to get to know Belle. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Son of a bitch, you¡¯re crazy! Wait for me and I will make you pay!¡± Belle¡¯s eyebrows stood on end and her eyes seemed to be breathing fire. ¡°Why are you like your brother? Is there anything else that you can do aside from threatening people?¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help sneering. By this time, Belle understands. The young man in front of him was Leonard, who has a grudge against his brother. ¡°Yourst name is Millers and your name is Leon?¡± Belle asked as her eyes widened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± Leon smiled faintly. ¡°Son of a bitch! You¡¯re really want to die, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belle swore, stretched out her newly manicured hands, and scratched Leon¡¯s face. Bang! Leon raised his hand and pped Belle against the hallway wall. Ezra, on one side, trembled with fear and shouted in his heart ¡®it¡¯s over.¡¯ Belle had her nose and mouth bleeding. Leon usually doesn¡¯t hit women but this one was self-defense. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit me! You¡¯re dead!¡± Belle¡¯s face, twisted and hideous, she looks weird. ¡°Redo your chin and nose, the prosthesis inside is almost exposed.¡± Leon couldn¡¯t helpughing because Belle¡¯s chin was crooked. At this time, Belle was more eager to kill Leon, she spent 5 million dors on her face when she went to South Koreast month. Then Leon turned around and left. Ezra was stunned by this scene. He knew Leon was not an irrational person, but he dares to hit Belle. He wondered if Leon has strong connections. When Leon left the hospital, he went back to Michelin Real Estate to continue the meeting and discuss the development with the senior management of thepany, trying to finish before the evening. There would be also a dinner in the evening but Rachel is in trouble and she asks Leon toe to the rescue. When ites to this matter, it is a bit difficult for Rachel to talk about it. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 123 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 123 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 123 People should be Aware ¡°My colleagues in the office insist on dragging me to see Mr. Walker in Fairmont City. I want you to come with me and pretend to be my boyfriend, otherwise, they won¡¯t give up.¡± Rachel was afraid to tell Leon in person or on the phone, she thought that texting can hide her nervousness and uneasiness. Besides, Leon was her ideal boyfriend, she just thought that she wasn¡¯t good enough for Leon. At that moment, Leon looked at the message sent by Rachel and smiled faintly. ¡°Silly girl.¡± He whispered. Before eating in a western restaurant, Leon heard a female colleague of Rachel mention that her cousin knew Liam, and said she wanted to introduce Rachel. Unexpectedly, it was really arranged for Rachel. It seems that the campus beauty of Fairmont University never changes as she entered the workce. Rachel did not work for a long time. With her high-quality appearance, she was inevitably pursued and introduced to a boyfriend. However, Rachel already has a desired goal in mind. To maintain a rtionship with colleagues, it was always reckless to refuse directly, so Rachel had to ask Leon to do her a favor. At more than seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Leon was wearing a gray casual hoodie as he walked into Harbor Restaurant. Harbor Restaurant is the name of this hotel, and its grade can be called high-end in Fairmont City. When Leon arrived, Rachel¡¯s female colleague Nancy and her cousin were already seated. As Leon sat down, Nancy and her cousin¡¯s eyes were full of disdain and seemed unhappy with the arrival of Leon. Thest time, Nancy saw Leon was ying tricks on a male colleague and felt that Leon was capable, but today¡¯s situation was different. The protagonist of the dinner is Liam, the young master of Michelin Real Estate. The strength of Family Walker in Fairmont City can rank in the top three. Master Liam was not only the only son of the city¡¯s largest real estate owner but also the owner of the city¡¯s super running club. Nancy and her cousin were meant to set up Liam and Rachel and the arrival of Leon seems to spoil the situation. They believe that apart from the physical condition, Leon was nothingparable to Mr. Liam Walker. So, Leon was like a big problem. They thought they could have taken this opportunity to curry favor with Master Liam, but the addition of a man out of thin air will certainly cause difort to Mr. Liam. Nancy winked at her cousin fearing that the matter would be messed up. But at this time, Rachel first spoke, blushed, and said ¡°You see, I told you, I have a boyfriend, this is my boyfriend Leon, Nancy you have met him already.¡± Rachel doesn¡¯tpletely use Leon as a shield, she admires Leon. No matter how excellent this Mr. Walker and how illustrious the family background is, in the eyes of Rachel, Leon is irreceable. ¡°Rachel, I thought you were joking. It turns out you really have a boyfriend. I was kind enough to do bad things.¡± Nancy said. If she really cared, she would not have asked her cousin to introduce Liam to Rachel. After all, when she was eating in a western restaurant, she clearly saw Rachel and Leon behaving vaguely. She just wants Rachel to get rid of Leon and fall in love with Liam. When Rachel gets close to Liam, a rich young man, she can get a lot of benefits in the future. As for the rtionship between Rachel and Leon, she doesn¡¯t care because she thought that Rachel and Leon would break up sooner orter. The longer a woman steps into society, the more realistic she will be. Rachel will gradually realize that money is real, and a beautiful woman like her should marry a rich man. ¡°Nancy, my boyfriend is here and we should leave.¡± Rachel wants to get out of this awkward ce. ¡°I don¡¯t think you could leave like this; we have to meet and say sorry to Mr. Liam,¡± Nancy said. When Rachel heard this, she was extremely displeased. Although she was a kind girl, this kind of request was too much for her. Her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ was sitting right next to her and yet he has to apologize to Liam as if he was the victim. Although Rachel doesn¡¯t know what Liam thinks, Nancy¡¯s excessive demandspletely enraged her. Rachel also has principles and to worship money and material things were not her thing. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s too much to have a boyfriend on a blind date. If you ask me to apologize to Liam, I can¡¯t do it!¡± Rachel stands up and pulls Leon away. However, Leon took his time and gently hooked Rachel¡¯s waist and motioned her to sit down. ¡°We¡¯re here already, let¡¯s just finish eating and then go.¡± If the other party is someone else, Leon will not meet anyone if he directly pulls Rachel away. However, he knew Liam, so he wants to know what he was up to. Nancy¡¯s cousin disdainfully nces at Leon, sneered in her heart, and said, ¡°Oh, this is the sorrow of the poor, to get a living he would lose his dignity, I thought he had anything extraordinary, it seems that he is just a timid and cowardly person, now Mr. Walker has a good chance.¡± ¡°We¡¯d better go. We won¡¯t have this meal.¡± Rachel still doesn¡¯t feel right. Although Leon was pretending to be her boyfriend, she has given her heart to Leon. Moreover, she also felt that she does not agree with the three values of Nancy and some of her ideas really cannot be agreed with and it would inevitably be awkward to sit together. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t leave until you finish eating. These foods look good, besides, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Leonforted. ¡°I was so busy during the day that I really didn¡¯t bother to have dinner.¡± Nancy and her cousin looked at each other with a hint of mockery. Useless was the first impression of Nancy¡¯s cousin for Leon. She was relieved to see that Leon was so unbearable. Even the best people would be overshadowed by Mr. Walker, not to mention Leon. Nancy¡¯s cousin, with her half-closed eyes, looked at Leon and asked ¡°Where do you work, boy?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not fixed yet, and it will change every once in a while,¡± Leon said. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Every other time, they have to take over a newpany, and when all the obstacles of Michelin Real Estate are done, they have to take over a newpany. However, a sneer appeared on the corner of Nancy¡¯s cousin¡¯s mouth: ¡°If young people don¡¯t have a background, don¡¯t be too high of yourself. First, find a unit to work in a down-to-earth manner for a few years. If you¡¯re lucky, you can be a supervisor.¡± ¡°Supervisors doesn¡¯t have to.¡± Leon smiled, and he didn¡¯t even want to be chairman. ¡°Young people are just too reckless. If you can¡¯t fight for your father, you can only ept your fate. You can¡¯t be as rich and powerful as Mr. Walker. You might as well ept your fate as a clerk and still be able to support yourself.¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin starts lecturing Leon. Leon smiled ¡°It is said that life does not distinguish between high and low, but some people are born to be called young masters. People must believe in fate. Some things do not belong to you. Even if you have them now, they will notst long. People should know where they are.¡± This cousin of Nancy, with a mentoring attitude, thinks she sees through everything and lives more thoroughly than anyone else. Leon took a sip of the wine and sneered: ¡°You¡¯re right, people really know themselves!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 124 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 124 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 124 What does the Rich Looks Like Post a picture on social media and buy some sessful books. They will think you have read the whole world. Leon has seen a lot of such people. However, Nancy¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t know how stupid she was. She thought that even the words she utters would infuriate the inferiorityplex of Leon and the more self-abased Leon was, the more fulfilling she feels. ¡°Mr. Walker hasn¡¯te yet, how can you drink first? This is extremely disrespectful to Mr. Walker!¡± No sooner had the red wine entered her throat than Nancy¡¯s cousin let out a shrill scream. Leon frowned ufortably. He likes to be quiet and hates harsh howls. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking his wine. I¡¯m drinking my own. What¡¯s wrong with a sip?¡± Leon hissed. ¡°If someone else ising, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter, but he is Mr. Liam Walker. Have you heard me clearly? He is the young owner of Michelin Real Estate!¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin said in amanding tone. Nancy, on one side, echoed and said, ¡°My cousin is right. Mr. Walker hasn¡¯te yet. You just don¡¯t give him shame when you do this!¡± As he heard this, Leon smiled. ¡°Why should I give him shame? To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Liam, I wouldn¡¯t drink it first, because I know him much better than you do, and he wouldn¡¯t care!¡± What Leon meant to say was that Liam didn¡¯t care at all, but even if he did, the two women wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Brag about not making drafts. How can Mr. Walker know people like you? Some so many people tter themselves. I¡¯ve never seen such a thick-skinned person like you.¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin has beenpletely at loggerheads with Leon. She didn¡¯t like Leon, in any way. Leon stopped paying attention to her and talked with Rachel. They talk about the recent work of Rachel, whether it went well or not. Leon knew Rachel very well. He knows that Rachel doesn¡¯t want to rely on others for help in her work. He vaguely revealed that if Rachel wanted to change her job, he could help introduce her. When Leon talks to Rachel, the more ambiguous her behavior was and the more ufortable it was for Nancy and her cousin. They were afraid that they would screw up the matchmaking of Rachel and Liam. Of course, they both agreed that as long as Mr. Walker appeared, ordinary people like Leon would feel ashamed. It would be great for both of them if Leon, could back down before Mr. Walker came. ¡°Although your life is not satisfactory right now, don¡¯t give up on yourself. Judging from the way you dress, I feel that you have no pursuit.¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin insinuated that Leon was improperly dressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. From what point can you see that I am not pursuing?¡± Leon means confused. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Judging from the way you dress? your hoodie is not formal at all. If you don¡¯t even have a suit when you go out, how can you be sessful?¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin said. ¡°This is not a Michelin restaurant and there is no requirement for dining etiquette. Besides, do all rich people eat informal clothes? It¡¯s only for insurance sellers.¡± Leon has more to say than anyone else when ites to what a rich person looks like in life. The rich people he met didn¡¯t have to wear a suit to eat as she said. ¡°What do you know? You are at the bottom of society, how can you understand the lifestyle of the rich? When Mr. Walker arrives, you will understand how big the gap between him and you!¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin bes more arrogant as Leon retorted, her eyebrows were about to pick up to the chandelier. ¡°I know better than you what Liam¡¯s life is like. He likes to go for a ride on an electric bike.¡± Leon said. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Mr. Walker is the president of the Super running Club in Fairmont City. It¡¯s too easy for him to go for a ride in a supercar. How can you go to a civilian that rides an electric bike?¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t believe it. Leon didn¡¯t bother to exin too much. He just told each other that you can¡¯t imagine the happiness of the rich. For example, Leon himself will not stop riding an electric car because he is ashamed of himself, it¡¯s because he is confident enough that he does not have to rely on luxury cars to fill it. However, Nancy¡¯s cousin was still adamant. ¡°Nonsense! I advise you to be careful about what you say. If Mr. Walkerester and you still make up lies like this, there will be absolutely no good fruit to eat for you!¡± Nancy also echoed. ¡°My cousin is right, Mr. Walker will definitelye in a supercar, Ferrari or Lamborghini, how can he ride an electric car? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Leon smiled but didn¡¯t say a word. He estimated that Nancy¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t know Liam very well and was only connected through multipleyers of rtionships. To please Liam, they even started the idea of Rachel, the workce society was so sinister, Rachel this little white rabbit, really want to watch. Just then, Nancy inadvertently looked out of the window. ¡°Oh, my God! What happened? Mr. Walker, he. He.¡± Nancy stuttered. Nancy¡¯s cousin asked curiously, ¡°What happened to Mr. Walker, Nancy? Did hee on a Ferrari?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an electric bike!¡± Nancy can tell the difference between a Ferrari and an electric bike. ¡°Nancy, you¡¯re kidding me. With such an honorable status as Mr. Walker, luxury cars under 10 million can¡¯t match him!¡± Nancy shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°Cousin, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. I can¡¯t believe it either. Look!¡± Nancy pointed out the window. Her cousin hurriedly looked out of the window and saw that Liam was locking his bike at the door of the restaurant. He was worried about locking the remote-control lock and insisted on locking a manual lock on the front wheel with great care. Others may not understand this strange situation, but Liam himself knows that the electric bike was given to him by Mr. Millers. Moreover, this bike has followed Mr. Millers¡¯ for four years. Once stained with the sweat of Mr. Millers¡¯ struggle. It used to carry Mr. Millers through the streets of the city. He was willing to uphold the will of Mr. Millers so that this spirit can be continued. The key point is that collecting a vehicle used by a ruthless son is very cost-effective for Liam. He was just the son of a rich family in Fairmont, and even the richest man in the city was not as rich as the illustrious brothers in Conrad City. Even so, he was lucky enough to get it. At this time, Nancy and her cousin both opened their eyes wide and opened their mouths, as they look out of the window at the scene. Leon¡¯s words were true, the impression of the personable Mr. Walker came on an electric bike. These two rtives can¡¯t believe it! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 125 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 125 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 125 A Gift for an Old Friend And these are no strangers to Leon. Ever since he came out of the supercar club and threw the electric bike to Liam that day, then Mr. Walker has be like this in Fairmont City. ¡°Mr. Walker, you. You¡¯re experiencing life, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin was almost humble to the ground as she faces Liam. However, instead of talking to her or even look at her, Liam went straight to Leon. When Nancy and her cousin looked at the posture, they smelled a brawl fight and thought Mr. Walker was going tough at Leon. However, the scene that they wanted to see did not happen. Instead of humiliating Leon, Liam looked a little flustered. He also just learned that the person he was introduced to, is the youngdy of Leon¡¯s family. In fact, the choice of the youngdy of the Millers¡¯ family has not been decided all the time, this is just Liam¡¯s guess. He knew that the nearest girl to walk with the big-time son was Rachel. He just learned that the person who was scheduled to go on a blind date with him was Rachel. This was a ruthless woman, even if he ate the guts of a leopard, he didn¡¯t dare to think of anything else. Then Liam turned to stare at Nancy and her cousin, his were eyes cold. It was these two women who almost killed him! ¡°Mr. Walker, please have a seat.¡± Nancy¡¯s cousin was a little confused about the look in Liam¡¯s eyes, she thought that there was something wrong with the hospitality. ¡°Mr. Walker, I would like to introduce to you this is Rachel. Do you feel satisfied with her appearance and temperament?¡± With her humble posture,pared with the previous treatment of Leon, she seems to be a different person. Unexpectedly, in exchange for a look of disgust in Liam¡¯s eyes. This is a deliberate attempt to sow discord between him and the person he was looking up to. Rachel was the future youngdy of a big family, and he doesn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Neither Nancy nor her cousin seemed to know what was going on in Liam¡¯s mind, let alone see the situation. They both agreed that it was Leon who appeared on the asion and sat very close to Rachel, which caused Liam¡¯s displeasure. Her cousin¡¯s ns to gain favor with Liam, by belittling Leon. ¡°Leon is a suitor of Rachel. He is crazy about Rachel, but it is only unrequited love. In his capacity, he doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a servant of Rachel. Only you, Mr. Walker, are worthy of a girl like Rachel in this city. You and Rachel, are a perfect match!¡± This is her usual skill in the workce, and she usually steps on one by one in front of her boss, believing that she has a strong ability to tter herself. Nancy was not satisfied with her cousin¡¯s statement but also handed over a word. ¡°Mr. Walker, Leon is a stalker, pestering Rachel every day, this kind of person should quickly disappear, in his capacity, he should not appear in such an upscale restaurant!¡± Rachel was so distressed to see Leon being so humiliated that she would not have asked Leon to help. Now, he may not be as strong as he used to be in the face of Mr. Walker, But Leon is Leon, he will never change. Leon¡¯s cold eyes shot at Nancy and her cousin and thought. ¡®It is these two bitches who should disappear!¡¯ ¡°I want these two bitches to disappear and never appear in front of me!¡± Leon in hismand voice. This is an order, an order to Liam! ¡°Oh, my God! This guy is crazy! You don¡¯t have the strength to learn from an overbearing president!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re killing me! Who do you think you are, you are nothing!¡± The smug Nancy and her cousinughed like pigs. However, Liam looked flustered and frightened. These two nonsense, who do not know the depth of heaven and earth, are dragging him into the water. ¡°You two, get out of here! Do you want to wait for someone to drag you?!¡± Liam let out a roar at the two women. ¡°It should be Leon, Mr. Walker. He should be the one to get out! Are you mistaken? We are friends!¡± ¡°Mr. Walker, I¡¯m Nancy! We have talked before. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Liam was angry but to be honest, he really doesn¡¯t remember Nancy. ¡°Do I know you very well? I¡¯ve seen a lot of people. What kind of person are you? Don¡¯t take so highly of yourself and get out of here!¡± Liam immediately called the security guard, they dragged Nancy and her cousin out and threw them at the door of the restaurant. After that, Liam had no time to catch his breath. he was worried and was still waiting for Leon to respond. He knew that Leon might not punish him, but he was worried that it would affect his rtionship with Leon. If Leon¡¯s trust was affected because of this, it would be a great loss. ¡°The flies have been driven away. Sit down and have a few drinks.¡± Behind the suddenly calm sounded voice of Leon, Liam cannot be neglected, he quickly smiled. At that moment, Rachel was so confused that she couldn¡¯t believe what was in front of her. She can¡¯t believe Leon canmand Liam around. Leon saw Rachel¡¯s doubts and exined with a chuckle. ¡°This is my friend and you can call him Liam.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡± Really?¡± Rachel was skeptical. ¡°Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Leon pointed to Liam. ¡°It¡¯s true that we are good friends and have been ying together since childhood. We didn¡¯t get together until high school.¡± Liam also exined with a smile. To be honest, he wished that he had grown up with Leon and could have known this man since childhood. His family background had to be an absolute rich family in Conrad City! Obviously, Liam was far from qualified, but it is also an honor for him to pretend to be a good friend of Leon. After listening to the exnation, Rachel finally believed it. The three of them were eating and chatting and the atmosphere became much more harmonious after two obnoxious flies were driven away. While Rachel was halfway to the bathroom, Liam mentioned something to Leon. ¡°Mr. Millers¡¯ quadrennial Fairmont Chamber of Commerce ising soon. Is there anything you can do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about the chambers ofmerce here?¡± Leon asked. ¡°It¡¯s about exchanging business projects, expanding contacts, and looking for partners. When ites to particrity, is Mr. Carter worth it from time to time?¡± Liam smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Carter? Which one is the provincial capital The Carter in Fairmont City? I have heard about the provincial capital Family Carter,¡± Leon utters Because fifteen years ago, the second son of Family Carter, the provincial capital, was once the pawn of a famous family in Conrad City, provoking the ruthless family, andunched a businesspetition, but was defeated by the ruthless family. As a result, Family Carter lost most of its property. The initiator at that time was Family Carter¡¯s second son, Alex Carter, who was forced to leave the provincial capital and settle in Fairmont. ¡°I don¡¯t know about it, Mr. Millers, but Family Carter is very well-connected in Fairmont. Although he is not the richest, many people are afraid of his family. This is like the fame of old Mr. Indra, which cannot be exchanged for money.¡± Liam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go to the Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯s just that, Alex has a son. What does it have to do with the Chamber of Commerce?¡± Leon said and took a sip of the red wine. ¡°Mr. Millers, you don¡¯t know but this Alex still has a great influence in Fairmont. Almost all of them are the protagonists of the Chamber of Commerce. He has changed several wives but failed to have children. It is not easy for him to have a son in old age. This happens to coincide with the Chamber of Commerce and many enterprises in the city have prepared generous gifts for him. Do we Michelin Real Estate also mean?¡± This can be regarded as a proposal of Liam and he also heard from Marcus that, The Parker and other enterprises are ready. However, Leon can¡¯t prepare a gift for someone who has challenged his family. ¡°That old thing, does it match?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 126 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 126 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 126 Do You Have Health Insurance Leon¡¯s attitude utters just one word. ¡°It¡¯s a No!¡± He doesn¡¯t care about others, but hispany will never prepare gifts for Alex. When Liam saw that Leon was so determined, he didn¡¯t understand. In Fairmont City, theprehensive strength of Family Carter can rank in the top three. Known as the Fairmont Big three with Family Danielle and Family Walker. If you don¡¯t give a gift, it¡¯s like hitting Alex in the face on the spot. However, he obeyed orders, now that Mr. Millers has made a decision; it must make sense. After dinner, Leon takes Rachel home. She was peeking at Leon all the way. She was more and more impressed by this man. Can the Michelin real estate Liam be small? This is understandable, but she is very confused as, why Liam looked at Leon¡¯s strange eyes, vaguely revealing respect. ¡°Have considered changing your job?¡± Leon asked suddenly. ¡°It may be considered that there are too many nosy colleagues in this work, so if I can have a better opportunity, it would be all right to go to the provincial capital.¡± Rachel wants to exercise herself. ¡°Have you ever considered yourself being your own boss?¡± Leon asked again. ¡°This is too far away for me, and my ability is limited, mypany might soon go bankrupt.¡± Rachel shook her head gently. ¡°Is it all right for you to be the boss¡¯ wife?¡± Leon smiled. ¡°I. I don¡¯t have such a blessing. I want to improve myself now.¡± Rachel blushed instantly. The next morning, Leon came to Michelin Real Estate. After taking care of the matter at hand in the first half of the day, he has a rest in the afternoon. ¡°What have you done with Bertholdt, recently?¡± Leon asked Liam on the side. ¡°Nothing for the time being. Bertholdt failed to win thend and lost its vitality. This bidding directly determines Michelin¡¯s position as the leadingpany of the real estate industry in Fairmont City, and it is still very difficult for Bertholdt to surpass it.¡± Liam answered. ¡°This is not the result I wanted. I want Bertholdt Real Estate. I can never turn over in Fairmont City and directly destroy it!¡± Only by thoroughly knocking down Bertholdt, apetitor, will Leon rest assured that thepany will be handed over to the Walker instead of management. After all, other family businesses need to be taken over, and his family has not only set up a branch in Fairmont City but may leave Fairmont City after some time. ¡°If you want to bring down Bertholdtpletely, you must have a partner to have the capacity, The Parker, but it is an appropriate choice, but neither side of the Parker wants to offend,¡± Liam mentioned The Parker. ¡°The Parker? It sounds familiar.¡± Leon said. ¡°That Marcus, who came to me that day was the young owner of The Parker. He had a good rtionship with me, not very strong, but sometimes we would y golf together, but the boy was not strong-willed, so it was difficult to win him over.¡± Liam exins. ¡°It turned out to be him, but it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what method I use, I must let Bertholdt copse completely before I go!¡± Leon has made up his mind. Sitting not far away while drinking tea silently, Mr. Walker, heard Leon¡¯s words, unexpectedly with some emotion. He thought that Leon had no ambition, but now he seems to have underestimated it. However, he was afraid it would be even more difficult to defeat Bertholdt as soon as possible, which is even more difficult than taking that piece ofnd in the vige in the city. Although Mr.Walker admires Leon¡¯s courage, he is not optimistic about it. Recently, Belle, president of Bertholdt was in a very low mood. Not only did the bidding fail, but his brother Bryant also became a waste. It is impossible to stand up again in this life when the elder sister wants to cut Leon into thousands of pieces. If she knew that Michelin Real Estate¡¯s behind-the-scenes boss was Leon, she may be even more resentful. In the intensive care unit of the hospital, Belle looked at his crippled brother and swore: ¡°Bryant, I will avenge you! Since Leon has ruined my dearest, I will hire someone to ruin the one he loves most! ¡± In the afternoon, Leon went back to Beverly Hills to have a rest. After taking a nap, Liam asked him to go to the golf course. ¡°I haven¡¯t yed golf for a long time. I haven¡¯t even touched a club since I came to Fairmont.¡± Leon said. The golf course is in the western suburb of Fairmont City. About half an hourter, Leon came to the stadium. Although the site looks very empty, the actual area was not veryrge, after all, Fairmont was not a first-tier city. Just then, a golf ball flew head-on. Fortunately, Leon dodged in time and didn¡¯t let the golf ball hit him in the face. Since he didn¡¯t hit him in the face, he didn¡¯t pursue it. Leon only treats it as unintentional. He was about to leave here to find the Liam rendezvous when a caddie in a hat drove a golf cart towards him. Leon saw that he must havee to pick up the ball, and he ignored it. But the caddie stopped in front of Leon and blocked his way. After jumping out of the car, the caddie looked at the face and Leon, thought it was a strange face. ¡°Hey, have you seen the ball?¡± The caddy asked in a salty tone. ¡°Flying to the east,¡± Leon answered casually and was ready to leave. He was under no obligation to help the caddie find the ball. ¡°Nonsense! I just came from the east, and I didn¡¯t see it. Did you hide it?¡± Said the caddy, frowning. Hearing this, Leon couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You are so funny, who would be bored enough to hide the ball? You have to find the ball. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ms. May¡¯s imperial ball. It¡¯s the most expensive golf ball in the city. If you hide it and sell it secretly, you can sell it for hundreds of thousands.¡± The caddy raised Ms. May¡¯s eyebrows and seemed proud. ¡°It¡¯s just a ball. It¡¯s not a gilded golf club. Don¡¯t be so ssy. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± When Leon was in Conrad City, he had the most expensive golf club in the country. It was a birthday present from his father when he was ten years old. Big scene, he saw a lot, that Ms. May, is what evil he did not care but did not educate their own caddies, this is the fault of their master! ¡°Don¡¯t brag! just one ball? It¡¯s easy to say, that ball can cover your ten-year sry! And you¡¯re the only one around here. If you didn¡¯t steal it, can it just disappear?¡± As he saw Leon with a strange face, the ball boy was sure that he is not a rich boy in this city, so his attitude towards him was very arrogant. If he were a familiar face like Liam and Marcus, he would not dare to be so presumptuous. ¡°The ball can¡¯t be found because your master is poor in skill, and you are also ipetent as a caddy, you are unable to urately judge the approximate scope of the ball.¡± Leon¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! You stole the ball, you have to go to Ms. May and give an exnation, either pay for it or apologize!¡± The attitude of the caddie was bing more and more arrogant. Leon saw that the caddy not only despised him but also wanted to use him as a scapegoat so that he could be bailed out to his master. ¡°Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. No matter how good your master is, it has nothing to do with you. In fact, you just pick up the ball and call you a caddie. That¡¯s all apliment to you!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You little thief! Ms. May will never forgive you!¡± The caddy roared angrily into exasperation. But at this time, Leon suddenly sneered and asked, ¡°Do you have health insurance?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I do. Ms. May has taken out full-body insurance for me. As her royal caddy, the benefits are more generous than you could have dreamed of!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot easier.¡± Leon swung the caddie away with a direct blow. Leon does not decide to use other means to deal with this kind of dog show of strength, but simply and rudely directly! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 127 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 127 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 127 Miss May Leon left the ce after he hammered the caddie with one punch. A small caddie dares to be so arrogant. He doesn¡¯t even know where Ms. Mayes from. Leon soon found Liam to rendezvous with him. As they met, a man was standing beside Liam, who was Marcus, the young owner of The Parker. Leon only met Marcus oncest time, and this meeting was simr to getting to know each other again. ¡°Mr. Parker, this is Mr. Millers. Let¡¯s y ball together today.¡± Liam made a brief introduction, but he didn¡¯t dare to arrange an identity for Leon without asking Leon¡¯s consent. ¡°Mr. Parker is the young owner of The Parker. He is very good at golf. He can discuss itter.¡± Listening to Liam¡¯s introduction, Marcus felt a sense of superiority, but he didn¡¯t show it. Marcus and Gerald of Danielle Brothers were not quite the same, he belongs to the particrly clever kind, a lot of fancy intestines, but the personality was more pussy. When each of the three men grabbed their own golf clubs and was ready to y, Marcus nced at Leon and found that his grip was a little rusty and looked like a novice. Marcus could not help smiling contemptuously. In his eyes, people who can¡¯t y golf are not really high-ss people. The billionaires he encountered in Fairmont City, although the ball skills are average, the grip movements are much more skillful than Leon. At this point, Marcus came up with a n. Last time in Michelin Real Estate, it was precise because of Leon that Liam put it aside. He felt ufortable when he thought about it. He is going to ridicule Leon, to give himself some words. ¡°Mr. Millers, let¡¯s talk about each other. How about the loser treats us to dinner?¡± Marcus suddenly proposed. Liam, on the side, sensed the smell of gunpowder emitted by Marcus and said, ¡°Mr. Parker, I¡¯ll bet you that I haven¡¯tpeted with you for a while to see if your skills have grown again.¡± Liam is worried that Leon will lose. After all, he hasn¡¯t touched golf for four years. Coupled with Marcus¡¯s good skills, Leon has little chance of winning. ¡°No, no, Mr. Millers, and I have just met. We can get to know each other better when we y ball.¡± Marcus shook his head and rejected Liam. Seeing that Marcus was determined topete with Leon, Liam has no choice but to do so. However, as the challenged party, Leon was very straightforward ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter to have a discussion, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose, and a meal is not worth a lot of money.¡± As he heard this, Marcus was secretly delighted. When he listened to Leon, he seemed tock confidence, and he felt that he had almost no suspense about winning. However, this was not the case. At first, Leon was a little rusty, but he soon regained 90% of his standard of living in Conrad City with the memory of his muscles. It¡¯s like swimming. Once you understand the essence of it, it¡¯s hard to forget. Whether it is a swing or hit the ball, Leon has yed a master level. Now, he looked at Marcus in a daze. ¡®I thought he was a rookie, but he turned out to be a king!¡¯ Marcus thought to himself. After one game, Marcus lost badly, and the gap was too obvious. Marcus was so embarrassed that he blushed and couldn¡¯t wait to get into the hole. ¡°Mr. Millers, you are very good at golf! I take it, I really take it back! You can take part in the professional tour!¡± Marcus blushed and gave Leon a thumbs up. He was a shrewd man, since he dares to take the initiative to challenge Leon, it shows that he has carefully considered but still misjudged him, which makes him start to re-examine Leon. Originally, Liam, who was still worried about Leon, saw him beat Marcus to pieces, and he was sincerely happy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the same time, Leon also took it out on him because he lost miserably every time he yed with Marcus. ¡°Marcus, you have finally met your match!¡± Liam smiled secretly. Then Liam said to Marcus, ¡°Mr. Parker, you must treat us to a big dinner tonight.¡± Marcus¡¯s face flushed and his face was covered with embarrassment but he forced a smile said ¡°Good to say, I¡¯ll take you to the McPort, where the little sisters in Casa are more delicious than the food, and the wine is good. I went there three times and got drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to ask Mr. Millers for permission. He¡¯s my boss. If you stay up toote at night, it will affect your work tomorrow.¡± Liam said with a smile. ¡°Boss?¡± Marcus asked doubtfully. Liam surprised him with such a sudden remark. He did not expect that this man named Leon turned out to be the boss of Liam. ¡°Yes, Mr. Millers is sent by the group headquarters, and he is now the president of Michelin Real Estate, and he is more powerful than I am.¡± After careful consideration, Liam said it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this, let alone expose Leon¡¯s identity. Marcus¡¯ face was solemn, and Leon realized that his previous behavior was a little provocative, and he thought of it as a bit frightened. The chief executive of Michelin Real Estate must have more weight than the young owner of The Parker. If he had known the identity of Leon, he would not have done anything offensive. He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself in surprise: ¡°No wonder Liam left me on the sidelines for him. It makes sense that he has more power than Liam, but there are not many rumors about this man.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to McPort in the evening. I approved it.¡± Leon said faintly. As soon as Marcus looked at Leon¡¯s posture, he felt more and more uneasy, vaguely emitting a sense of courage, giving him a sense of pressure. He didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological hint but he could tell that Leon was not ordinary. At this time, a group of people came furiously from the east. There were five of them, with a girl in a red dress in the middle. Two people were standing on either side of the girl, and Leon recognized one of them as the caddie he had punched away. ¡°What¡¯s the way from across the street? It¡¯s a little different to y golf in that suit. ¡± Liam took the lead in sighing. ¡°That¡¯s the bully of the golf course these days, it¡¯s Ms. May. She¡¯s arrogant and domineering!¡± Marcus seems to know something about this girl. ¡°It¡¯s her. I haven¡¯t heard of her for a while. She seems to have disappeared recently.¡± Liam said. ¡°She went to college in the provincial capital and didn¡¯te back until summer vacation, but I was also curious about what was going on when she was ying golf in a red dress.¡± Marcus shrugged, saying it was beyond hisprehension. ¡°I don¡¯t understand that either. Maybe it¡¯s a personal hobby, maybe it¡¯s from her Society, promoting her culture.¡± Liam also curled his lips. ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with promoting her clothing culture, but golf is a gentleman¡¯s sport, and it has special clothes. It¡¯s really against her to wear a skirt, but it¡¯s also in line with her personality. She likes to do it.¡± Marcus said. At this time, Leon listened to the conversation between Marcus and Liam and learned a little about Ms. May. The rude caddy before was a dog owned by Ms. May. Now seeing the other partying angrily, Leon thought it was probably aimed at him. The girl named May shouted in her mouth before she came up to her. ¡°Hello! Get out of my way, all three of you. I¡¯ve requisitioned the whole stadium!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 128 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 128 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 128 Ms. May was very arrogant! As soon as they meet, they must drive Leon and others to leave. Marcus was a little pussy, suddenly bowed his head and subconsciously stepped back, he seems to be very afraid of Ms. May. Liam frowned, too, with a dignified look on his face, as if the other person were in a tricky way. While Leon doesn¡¯t know much about Ms. May, just looking at her posture, it seems that she is the daughter of some big family. Different from Tabitha, Ms. Maycks a kind of nobility, even though she is dressed in native clothes and behaves like riffraff. Tabitha is also bad-tempered but sometimes cute, and this Ms. May was very annoying. ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to piss off. I want to y ball and doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed!¡± Ms. May has walked up to them but her mouth was not forgiving at all. With Marcus¡¯ head was bowing like this talking about May, but now it¡¯spletely wilted. Liam was not much better, still maintaining a dignified face as if facing an archenemy. But at this time, Leon said directly. ¡°With your personality, is it worthy of the Native suit you are wearing?¡± Ms. May was shocked for a moment and her heart said who she was and dared to contradict the young lady. ¡°Who do you think you are, little caddy? How dare you use me?¡± Ms. May¡¯s words are more aggressive. Apparently, she mistook Leon for a caddy. Also, at this moment, her so-called royal caddie jumped out and pointed at Leon and scolded, ¡°Ms. May, this is the one who hit me. You must decide for me. He might hurt you as well.¡± ¡°It turns out that this is the thing. If you don¡¯t go to pick up the ball, you can¡¯t charge it here if you haven¡¯t seen a new face before!¡± Ms. May¡¯s eyebrows stood on end with a ferocious look on her face. Tabitha was fierce and a little cute and coquettish, while this May was only fierce, just like he owes her money. The word ¡°disobedience and harmony¡± was the most appropriate for May, but it was awkward all over. ording to theory, the little girl who likes Native Clothes must be gentle and elegant without saying that she is knowledgeable and reasonable. But May, wearing this red native dress, not only did not add to her temperament but made her make a fool of herself. Added to the ¡°May¡± this antique vor of the name, really does not ord with her own disposition. Now, the caddie who has been taught by Leon has be very jumping. ¡°That¡¯s it, what are you pretending to be? Get out of here!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, Leon frowned, and his face turned cold. Liam felt Leon¡¯s anger and said the caddie was finished. Sure enough, the next moment, he saw the caddie was pped in the face by Leon with broken teeth mixed with blood foam came out of the air. Then, the caddie staggered to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes were ck, his ears were buzzing, and the whole man seemed to be dying. Other people in the scene, except Liam, never thought that he would directly hit the caddy of Ms. May! Ms. May was startled. Obviously, one second the caddie was on her side and the next second he was gone. ¡°How dare you hit my caddy even though you stole my royal golf ball?¡± Ms. May pointed angrily at Leon. Her big eyes were popping out. ¡°Who wants your stupid ball? But yes, I indeed hit your caddy.¡± This sentence came out of Leon¡¯s mouth, and it was so easy for him. Instead, Marcus stood behind him with sweaty palms. ¡°Reckless! How reckless! Leon, do you know who is Ms. May? Do not look at the owner of this dog, you hit her caddy, it is tantamount to death, she has a very extreme personality!¡± Marcus secretly regretted it in his heart. He felt that if he had warned Leon about Ms. May earlier, there would not have been a head-on conflict. He was mainly worried that he might get involved with Leon. ¡°Hitting my caddy is tantamount to hitting me in the face. I just told you to get off the golf course, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to turn you into a loser, or else I¡¯m sorry for my expensive Native suit!¡± Ms. May is very grumpy and difficult to mess with. Because of the superiority brought by her family background, when she returned to Fairmont City, she was much happier than the provincial capital. ¡°You should really take off this native suit, you don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Leon said solemnly. Native culture is the inheritance and dissemination of traditional culture and this May was just wearing it for show. She thought she would be a fairy in natives, but she was still an overbearing girl. ¡°You are shame against the disseminator of Native culture. When we walk down the street in native clothes, it is you vulgar and ignorant people who cast a strange look at us. Ordinary people like you can only worship foreigners and fawn on foreigners. In your eyes, do you scoff at the traditional native clothes?¡± May retorted. This is obviously taken out of context. Leon did not discriminate against Native clothing. On the contrary, his masters, whose daily clothes are retro native clothes, also let him wear native clothes for several years when they learned their skills. Like May, Leon has seen a lot of people on the Inte and often gives people thebel of ¡°discrimination¡±. It discriminates against Native clothing, discriminates against rural people, and stands on the moralmanding heights, pointing and pointing. ¡°Your upbringing can¡¯t really make you understand the true meaning of the native culture, and it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, you can¡¯t ask too much of ordinary people. It¡¯s a good thing to be able to promote local, but if you wear natives and don¡¯t pay attention to your words and deeds, you¡¯re simply humiliating the local culture!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about them, ball thieves. I¡¯m the vice president of the Native Society, the highest university in the provincial capital. This youngdy is wearing a dress worth more than $100,000 and only this youngdy¡¯s family is worthy of this skirt. No matter what culture, this young lady can afford expensive Native clothes!¡± Native culture, more importantly, lies in both internal and external training, rather than swearing, that kind of native is just for show. ¡°How can culture be measured by money?!¡± Leon doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s clothes and meals, but he can¡¯t get used to it when he relies on local clothes to force him to put on a show. ¡°You are jealous, jealous that I can afford to wear such an expensive local suit, you are finished, as long as I give the order, my royal bodyguard can turn you into a waste!¡± May thinks of herself as a princess, royal caddie, royal bodyguard, all kinds of imperial use. At this time, Marcus had a chill on his back. He was particrly worried that Leon would affect him, so he whispered from behind, ¡°I¡¯ll just say Mr. Walker, is almost fine. Although you are the chief executive of Michelin Real Estate, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how deep the background of this May is! You are ying with fire!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 129 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 129 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 129 Don¡¯t Mess with Me Leon doesn¡¯t bother to talk to Marcus behind him and doesn¡¯t want to know the background of May. But Marcus didn¡¯t stop. ¡°The strong dragon does not hold down the ground snake, the grandfather of May is the person that you and I can¡¯t annoy!¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Leon thought Marcus looks like a fly, which was so annoying that he reluctantly responded. ¡°As long as you know, I have to tell you that money is not enough for social status. You are the CEO of Michelin, but in Fairmont, money alone is not enough.¡± Marcus was lecturing Leon again. Leon simply ignores it. He is seldom free. Now he just wants to y golf. The problem is that if he wants to continue to y, you must solve the problem with ¡°May¡±. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Leon wants to do something seriously, if it was maliciously hindered, then the other party should be careful, Leon would never make any concessions. ¡°I just want to y ball.¡± Leon looked at May and said seriously. This is thest warning to May. ¡°Want to y ball? No way! You stole my ball worth more than a hundred thousand dors and you¡¯ve hurt my caddie. How would you calcte this ount? ¡± May was still arrogant in questioning. ¡°Aspensation, I will correct my attitude and throw you off the golf course instead.¡± Leon¡¯s tone barely fluctuated and it sounded as if he was narrating a fact. When May heard this faint pretense and wanted to be taught a lesson, she was almost furious. ¡°Bodyguard, give him to me and get rid of his leg!¡± May¡¯s voice was hissing and roaring was as ugly as a broken gong. And the three big men around her set out quickly such as tigers down the hill and pounced on Leon. This was her grandfather¡¯s professional bodyguard specially hired from the provincial capital. ording to them, they im to be verypetent in business. However, in front of Leon, it was like three tool people who were kicked by Leon as soon as they rushed up. These days, the family trial was also very hard, ¡°cleaning up garbage¡± unexpectedly requires him to be ruthless to do it himself. He cleaned the so-called professional bodyguards with strong business ability, and then Leon looked carefully at May. ¡°Do you want to feel the feeling of flying? If you either you can quit now or I can let it go!¡± Leon doesn¡¯t mean to find at fault, he just wants to y golf when he is free. The three bodyguards were kicked by Leon, which made May unable to calm down. This is the first time she has been threatened! ¡°If you touch one of my hair, I¡¯ll make your whole family suffer when my grandfather waved his hand and you would disappearpletely in Fairmont City! I¡¯ll sell all the women in your family to ces of entertainment!¡± May began to ssh a female hooligan and full of dirty words. Like Tabitha, no matter how angry he is, he will not abuse Leon¡¯s family. This May haspletely touched the bottom line of Leon! Leon quickly reached forward with a big hand and scratched it at May¡¯s head. In an instant, May¡¯s long hair was uprooted, even the scalp was ripped off arge chunk. The bun, which was originallybed, is now in a mess. May screamed like crazy and rolled all over the floor. And Leon looked at May coldly with a calm expression. May was just threatening Leon to not touch her hair, only to be turned bald by Leon. ¡°You¡¯ve lost my patience, and this is the punishment you deserve!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were cold, giving people a chill to the bone. At this time, May could no longer hear what Leon was saying, and the pain in her head tore her heart and lung. The sudden scene frightened Marcus, his lips trembling, and his whole body trembling. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble, Leon. You¡¯re in big trouble! You¡¯re going to be killed by Ms. May¡¯s grandfather! And I will also be affected by you today! Don¡¯t you just scold your woman for a few words, but as for lying your hands on Ms. May? You should be generous!¡± Leon turned his eyes and looked coldly at Marcus. He is the most disgusting person. A person who does not happen to himself but advises others to be generous. He is from a cruel family and does not allow others to insult him! ¡°What are you staring at? If you want people to be notable in front of them, they must sufferter. What if you let her scold your woman? you¡¯re not really doing it!¡± Marcus was outspoken, citing a bad example. Liam feels bad because, in his opinion, Marcus was no different from May and was even more disgusting than May. This touches the bottom line of Leon and digs even deeper. He knew that once the ruthless son got angry, no one could stop him, and Marcus had no choice but to fend for himself. Sure enough, Leon poked out a big hand and grabbed Marcus by the cor. Then, lift a foot and kick Marcus. Then vaguely, you could hear a ¡°patter¡±, like a raw egg falling to the ground and turning into a pool of water. It¡¯s the sound of broken eggs! Marcus fainted because of the pain, and his name will be changed in the future. ¡°My patience is untouchable! Do not insult my mother!¡± Leon spoken word by word seriously which made Liam felt cold on his back. Today, Leon was a wet nket. He just simply wants to y golf, but I encounter two uneducated things. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to y anymore. Let¡¯s go for a drink!¡± Leon turned and walked off the court. Liam followed without saying a word. This is the ruthless son he knows, flesh and blood, strong and unrivaled! To made May bald was to be aplete enemy with her family and all kinds of trouble will follow and after turning Marcus into enormous pain represents a formal tear of the face with The Parker, and the n to woo The Parker will fall through, Michelin Real Estate has had anotherpetitor in the industry since then. However, Liam did not feel that there was anything wrong with what Leon had done. Although he couldn¡¯t help it, he put me in a dangerous situation, but this kind of situation, any man with blood, will not bear it! This is the ruthless son that Liam worships, a real man. Instead of a coward who is afraid of wolves and tigers. Liam follows Leon to the cooking hall. This is a retro pub with antique vor, which only opened some time ago. It was supposed to be a treat for Marcus, but he was not good enough and went the wrong way. The waiters in the cooking hall are all dressed in a unified local suit. In the era when there are many bars, they have their own characteristics. Leon was in a bad mood, so it was appropriate toe to this quiet pub for a few drinks. He could have had a quiet drink, but he heard a loud noiseing from next door. The scene seemed to be very chaotic, and the sound of dishes smashing could be heard very clearly. This kind of wooden building and the sound instion effect was general, the originally rxed and once clean environment was disturbed. Originally, Leon was angry but suddenly he heard a familiar voice, and instantly, his anger welled up in his heart. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 130 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 130 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 130 no one can change! ¡®Rachel!¡¯ Leon can tell this is the voice of Rachel! He hurried to the next door. At this time, Rachel was forced into a corner by two middle-aged men. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If I let you drink, you must drink! If you don¡¯t make me happy today, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± ¡°The little beauty is quite stubborn and won¡¯t let us get close at all. Ms. Young is so crappy that she sent us such a fierce horse!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This woman looks like a virgin. Now that such resources are scarce, we are blessed tonight!¡± ¡°It seems that Ms. Young would like to make us happy!¡± Rachel was forced into the corner of the box by the two middle-aged creepy men, afraid of resistance, constantly throwing out dishes to prevent each other¡¯s touch. She already has someone in her heart, so she was not allowed to be touched by any other man, not even a hair. All this is due to the head of the department of her work. She was supposed to apany the department director toe to talk business, but the supervisor suddenly made an excuse to leave, left her alone, and locked the door before leaving. What happened next was a scene in which she was forced to drink by the two middle-aged men and asked to sleep with her. Not much has seen the sinister Rachel, at this time has been in chaos, she only knew how to resist desperately, she does not let the other took a step closer. She even prepared for the worst. As ast resort, she used broken pieces of porcin to end their life! ¡°Little beauty, your supervisor has been bribed by Ms. Young, and the door has been locked before you leave. Just ept your fate and y with me all night. I will never treat you badly!¡± The middle-aged man said ¡°To tell you the truth, one of the investors in this retro pub is our boss, Ms. Young, as per her advice none of the staff in the pub would dare toe forward and there are bodyguards here watching the venue, and no one around here dares to offend us!¡± It turns out that all of this was arranged by Belle. Belle made up Rachel to get back at Leon. Her goal was to destroy the people closest to Leon. As these two middle-aged men are about toy their hands on Rachel the door was kicked open. Leon jumped into the room and stepped on the door and stared coldly at the two middle-aged men. Rachel saw Leon appear, tears instantly rolled down from her eyes, like a broken bead curtain and gargle down. The two middle-aged men, with fierce eyes, looked at Leon angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disturb us! Do you think you¡¯ve lived long enough!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go out this instant, our guards are watching this pub, including the surrounding shops, and you should get out of here!¡± These two men are still shouting cruel words, but they do not know that they have caused a great disaster. Leon¡¯s cold eyes looked at these two so-called social people with dragons and tigers. He doesn¡¯t have to say much. Ruthless family, rule 23: If you encounter bullying, with full of lust and want to do something wrong, you can break their tendons, pick its man balls, and lose all their children and grandchildren! Leon kick two feet, all hit, urate strike! The next moment, they saw these two so-called social people in town fell to the ground and practiced ¡°martial arts¡± in pain. From the foot of Leon, the speed was very fast, until the two men fell to the ground, they found that they had been scrapped. Standing outside the door, Liam was shocked to see Leon so fast. Liam was very curious about how hard the ruthless son has experienced that he has be so strong. At that moment, Leon came to Rachel and took her in his arms. ¡°Did these two touches you?¡± Leon looked at Rachel carefully. If Rachel was touched even a little bit, Leon will impose a heavier punishment on them. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rachel shook his head and said, ¡°No, I was actually quite clever. As soon as I saw that they had bad intentions, I quickly fought. Fortunately, you came in time.¡± When she said this, Rachel had not calmed down and she was still very scared, but she was much more secure when she was held by Leon. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leon caresses Rachel¡¯s delicate little face. He must make it clear that the people who dare to harm those closest to him in Fairmont must not be spared lightly! Today, it was two times in a row that his patience has been breached, and Leon¡¯s anger cannot be dispelled. May has been punished, and no matter what action that family behind her will take to retaliate, it is not something to consider now. Now, he must find out the mastermind who wants to hurt Rachel as soon as possible and it¡¯s not hard for him to guess that it was Belle. Leon thought that the next scene was not suitable for Rachel to experience with her own eyes, so she was taken to a safe ce where she could not see what was happening in the pub. Just then, Belle came uninvited and didn¡¯t seem to know what had just happened. ¡°Hey, take this Canon and post the high-definition video online after the ident. I want the whole network to know about this scandal!¡± Belle¡¯s heart was as venomous as a snake and scorpion. She unexpectedly wanted to post that kind of thing to spread on the Inte. This kind of behavior not only breaks thew but also devoid of human nature, corrupt morality and its heart can be punished. However, Belle felt as if time stood still, and when she handed out the Canon EOSR, she found that the two men hired had already fainted on the ground. The scene made her shudder. As a result, it made her goose-bumped. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Leon¡¯s voice resounding was like ringing a giant bell, buzzing and exploding on top of Belle¡¯s head. ¡°Leonard! What are you doing here?!¡± Belle cried out in surprise. Now, Belle was no stranger to Leon. She seems to have seen a ghost because the appearance of Leon made her feel very surprised. More importantly, her n, which she thought was certain, failed. ¡°What a coincidence! If it hadn¡¯t happened, your insane behavior would have seeded, but luckily, I¡¯vee here to drink today, or I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life!¡± Leon looked directly at Belle and looked at the disgusting face in front of him. ¡®Even if you move more knives on your face or you can change your face, but you can¡¯t wash that dirty and dark heart.¡¯ Leon thought. ¡°Take it easy! Isn¡¯t it just a woman? There are many women in the world!¡± Belle nced at her and seemed to think that Leon didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything to her. after all, this is her turf. However, she far underestimated Leon. If you vite the Leon, you will either die or be injured! A vicious woman like Belle was simply social cancer, and there was no need to talk to her at all. No one can change what the ruthless young man decides. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 131 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 131 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 131 Mr. Millers¡¯ territory! ¡°Liam will find a way to put her in the dog cageter. His task is to find out who is the head of the department in Rachel¡¯s unit and put her in the dog cage also!¡± Leon gave the order to Liam. ¡°Yes! Mr. Millers!¡± Liam already knew what to do. He heard that Gerald had a Caucasian fierce dog which was both huge and ferocious. Belle was surprised when she saw that the young owner of Michelin Real Estate was respectful to Leon. However, those thoughts were toote, for she had to find a way out. ¡°Leon, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m an investor in Mcport. This is my territory. Do you honestly think you can threaten me if you take down my two goons? You are so naive!¡± Belle crossed her arms on her chest and stared at him in an arrogant manner. ¡°It¡¯s you who is naive!¡± Leon said with a cold look. ¡°I am one of the highly respected persons in Fairmont City. My connections are much better than yours, so you don¡¯t scare me!¡± Belle did not believe in Leon¡¯s words at all. Immediately, she called and asked all the male staff, male waiters, cooks, including security guards of the cooking hall, to ran out and help her. ¡°I have toe out. After all, I have to make a living at the expense of others.¡± ¡°Look! At this rate, you will not be able to stand up and walk out of the cooking hall tonight!¡± Belle sneered proudly. Leon was also drunk, he was thinking why she had to call some employees over? It¡¯s an insult to his intelligence. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What happened tonight has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t set yourself on fire. Take a look at those two so-called ¡®executives¡¯. What happened to them will most likely happen to you also!¡± Leon¡¯s cold eyes scanned all of the tavern staff. He does not have any intention to include others, especially the innocent ones, not unless that someone was willing to defend Belle, then that¡¯s a different story. He does not mind dealing with them also! All the male employees, including the two strong men who were at the field, had fallen to the ground unconscious. All of them became very afraid of him after their encounter. Belle saw the scene and she became very anxious. ¡°What have I done to all of you? What a bunch of losers! All of you deserve it. You¡¯ve always been at the bottom of society!¡± When she saw that the shop assistant didn¡¯t help, Belle became very furious and Felix had run away also some time ago. She had no choice but to call another partner. The Mcport Investment was invested by the two of them in partnership, each of them held 50% of the shares. The business partners do not want anything to happen to Mcport. It was because of this idea that Belle ced her bet on her partner. If her partner was able to bring thugs to surround and defeat Leon, she nned to severely humiliate Leon together with Rachel. ¡°There was an ident at Mr. Crow¡¯s Restaurant. The disturbance did not only hurt our clerk, but also threatened me. Bring all of your men over here and call a few more bodyguards.¡± Belle said to her partner. ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe someone dared to make trouble in our store. Maybe that person is tired of living. Just wait. I¡¯ll take somebody there right away!¡± Her partner said. ¡°You must bring more people, the opponent is difficult to deal with, and be fast!¡± Belle spoke faster, she was in a hurry. ¡°Who is that opponent you were talking about? Even you, can¡¯t handle it?¡± The partner asked curiously. Mr. Crow knew that Belle¡¯s power in Fairmont City was not ordinary. Who had the courage to start a sh with Belle? ¡°His name is Leonard! A young man who has a good rtionship with Mr. Walker of Michelin Real Estate, so he won¡¯t talk much. Bring someone over quickly. He unexpectedly said that he wanted to put me in a dog cage. You bring a dog over here and let the dog kill him!¡± Belle said with clenched teeth. However, the partner with whom she was talking to on the phone suddenly lost his temper. Mr. Crow immediately analyzed that something was wrong. The man who made trouble in the pub was named Leon and that same person had a good rtionship with Michelin Real Estate. She seemed to be talking about Mr. Millers! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Millers¡¯!¡± The partner remembered that his son was tortured half to death by a dog, the first time he met Mr. Millers. Now, Mr. Millers is his main goal and the Grand Prince five-star hotel he runs was also working for Mr. Millers. It was certainly impossible for him to help Belle. After a little bit of analyzation, the partner said to Belle, ¡°No problem, I will take the dog together with its cage. I guarantee it!¡± As soon as she heard the promise of her partner, Belle felt extremely proud. She sneered at Leon: ¡°You heard him, he will bring the dog and the cage. He will throw you into the dog cage and let you understand the consequences of making trouble in my mother¡¯s territory!¡± In this regard, Leon smiled faintly and did not show even a slight panic on his face. Rachel, who stood behind him, held his hand and felt worried. She med herself because if it hadn¡¯t been for her, Leon wouldn¡¯t have been involved, let alone threatened by Belle. She didn¡¯t know that Belle was meant for Leon, which is why Leon didn¡¯t want to reveal his true identity and also, Leon didn¡¯t want Rachel to be implicated. ¡°Leon, tonight, I can finally avenge my brother. I will put you in a dog cage. You will feel that life is worse than death!¡± Belle said with a smug smile. It wasn¡¯t long before Belle¡¯s partner came with his son and his bodyguard. Of course, they brought with them their dogs as well as the iron cages. The son of her partner went inside the cooking hall; he was leading a tall and powerful giant dog. When father and son saw Leon, they dared not to look directly into Leon¡¯s eyes. The tall, mighty Caucasian, giant dog wagged its tail at Leon. Belle, who has no idea about the situation, was overjoyed and delighted when she saw the huge fierce dog in front of him. ¡°Mr. Crow, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. What a big dog!¡± Belle was very happy. ¡°Oh, the Caucasian fierce dog is more energetic than the Tibetan mastiff. The dog was especially prepared for you, as well as cages, newly bought. Stop dawdling and get in!¡± Mr. Crow sneered at Belle. In an instant, Belle was confused. She looked at Mr. Crow, she was very puzzled and surprised. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you to put Leon in there? Why are you asking me now to go inside? Stop joking! ¡± ¡°I am not kidding, ording to your request, I brought dogs and cages with the highest standards.¡± Mr. Crow said. ¡°You! What¡¯s the matter with you? We are in the same boat. You and I are partners!¡± Belle yelled. Mr. Crow did have a sideline, and Mcport was one of them. The scale was small, the investment was average, and it was farpared with Grand Prince Hotel. As an employee of Leon, Mr. Crow certainly knew what he had to do. ¡°Not anymore! Gerald, do it!¡± Belle didn¡¯t understand what this was all about. Mr. Crow, her tavern partner, went so far as to help an outsider! At that moment, there was only onest straw left. At first, when she first came to Fairmont City, in order to gain a firm and stable position, she submitted herself under the guidance of a backer in the provincial capital. She first visited Mr. Danielle and invited Mr. Danielle to dinner. She was thinking that she has a good rtionship with Mr. Danielle and the location of the restaurant was on the high street of Danielle Family. Belle wanted to call and ask Mr. Danielle for help. She dialed his number in a hurry. When the other party answered, Belle said in a panic: ¡°Mr. Danielle, help me, help me! I am in your shopping street, in the tavern hall. Someone was trying to lock me up in a dog cage. Come and save me, as long as you help me out, no matter what condition you ask, I will always agree! ¡± At this time, Mr. Danielle was sitting at home and ying with walnuts in one hand, leisurely. ¡°Where did this other party came from? Who are they? I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re going to put you in a dog cage? How can they dare to do that! ¡± ¡°Mr. Danielle, the other party I was talking about was Leon, you don¡¯t know him either. Come and save me. This whole street will be yours. If you wille here and speak with them, I believe they will never dare to touch me!¡± Belle urged anxiously. Mr. Danielle was Belle¡¯sst option to be saved. She knew that Mr. Danielle owned the whole shopping street. Mr. Danielle was very intimidating and 99% of her thoughts hoped that he¡¯ll help her get out of this mess. However, when Mr. Danielle heard the name ¡°Leon¡±, he was struck by lightning. Danielle Family has juste out of their misery and a month of voluntarybor hase to an end. He doesn¡¯t want to be punished again. So, he hurriedly changed his tune and said, ¡°The dog is very cute, it¡¯s all right, it¡¯s a good to experience to be put inside a cage.¡± ¡°Mr. Danielle, I¡¯m not kidding you. I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s a giant dog.¡± Belle said pleadingly. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding you also, just stay in the dog cage. I¡¯ll never help you!¡± Mr. Danielle was also quick and took a stand. The whole street was owned by Mr. Millers. He knew that he was just a part-time worker, who acted as an agent! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 132 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 132 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 132 Someone you can¡¯t afford to mess with! Belle was shocked when she heard how quickly Mr. Danielle¡¯s position had changed. It seemed that when they heard the name ¡°Leon¡±, both of them changed their position to his favor. At this moment, a lot of doubts clouded her mind. First, Mr. Crow and now, Mr. Danielle, these two was of higher status in the businessmunity of Fairmont City, but both of them seemed to be very scared of Leon. Belle did not know why. Although subconsciously, it was very likely that today she will be defeated by her opponent. She was quite certain! Leon¡¯s decision did not change, he did not allow Belle to depart smoothly, no matter what happened, she had to pay the price! This kind of woman, was a cancer to society, he cannot let go of that fact! Belle hung up in disappointment. She knew that Mr. Danielle could not help her. With all the pub staff present; they were all looking at the situation but they did not understand what happened. In their eyes, there was nothing but bewilderment and confusion. ording to their cognition, the things they came in contact with were simply iprehensible and unimaginable. After all, this kind of situation were for the people who belong to the higher society. Some people were even very estranged to the name ¡°Mr. Danielle¡±. They were curious about how Belle, who was still shouting, had a few words with another person on her cellphone and suddenly became more frightened. ¡°Leonard! If you will dare to touch me, the person protecting me will certainly not spare you. Although Fairmont City is not small, it is still far worse than the provincial capital. My backer is a great force in the provincial capital. If he will find out that something happened to me, you will surely die of pain!¡± ¡°Leonard! Did you hear what I said? You will regret it!¡± ¡°You will pay a heavy price for what you did today!¡± Belle screamed and roared. Her voice were very bad because of suppressed tears. It was herst shot! Bertholdt Real Estate, in fact, was the boss behind the Belle¡¯s investment, thatpany¡¯s position in the provincial capital, was not to be underestimated. Belle finally pulled out herst card, she hoped to surprise Leon. But who was Leon? He was a ruthless son, and he was a man of his word. Although it might brought more trouble to the next trial, Belle must be punished, this was the principle, it cannot be changed! Even if there was a big trouble, Leon cannot be soft, let alone be soft-hearted. And at this moment, Leon does not need to say more, there was no need to make a meaningless confrontation with Belle! He just frowned and showed a trace of displeasure. Mr. Crow immediately sensed Leon¡¯s impatience and hurriedly urged his son, Gerald to act. ¡°Gerald, now! Stop dawdling! ¡± Gerald reacted quickly, he pulled Belle over and stuffed her into the dog cage. Then, the huge Caucasian fierce dog was also caged together with her. Next, Belle resigned to her fate. Leon stared coldly at the dog cage, where Belle had been knocked down by the Caucasian fierce dog. ¡°The president of Bertholdt Real Estate, is nothing but an ant in my eyes!¡± The staff of the pub watched. They were stunned, all of them looked at the scene in front of them in horror and they felt very scared! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They did not know Leon, but they all felt his powerful aura, they were so repressed that all of thm were out of breath! It wasn¡¯t long before Leon turned and left the area. He went to the reception hall of the Mcport tavern and looked gently at Rachel who was resting. Rachel certainly couldn¡¯t bear to stand that scene, so before all of that happened, Leon found an excuse to get Rachel out of the dining hall. He told her to wait in the reception hall. Rachel was a rare, pure and kind girl in this world. Leon knew that he will always try his best to protect her and make her feel the beauty of the world. He does not want her to see the cruel reality that came with it. When she saw Leon in front of her, Rachel suddenly remembered that Leon said that she was the closest person to him. She could not stop herself from blushing because of that thought. ¡°Leon, was everything settled?¡± Rachel stuttered because she felt nervous, especially in front of Leon. ¡°The problem has been solved. It was finished well. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Leon walked over, took Rachel in his arms and soothed her with his embrace. There were not many truths in this world. A girl¡¯s blush was better than a long dialogue. Between this two people, there were not too many words, they only felt each other¡¯s breath, sweet and warm. At 11:00 pm, the busiestmercial street in Fairmont City was still brightly lit and livelypared with daytime. As usual, citizens lived their own nightlife, they shopped, drank and ate, walked their dogs and young singers held their guitars while being chased away by the monks. Everything felt so ordinary and calm. People didn¡¯t know that just an hour ago, several business tycoons in Fairmont had an encounter in the pub. Moreover, the businessndscape of Fairmont City would also change dramatically as a result of that night¡¯s incident! The next morning, Michelin Real Estate held an internal meeting in thepany. At the meeting, Mr. Walker put forward a suggestion. ¡°Mr. Millers, I was nning topete with Bertholdt. This n would enable us to remove Bertholdt out of Fairmont within three years,¡± he told Leon. Now, Mr. Walker ¡®s attitude towards Leon has changed, mainly because Leon took thend of the vige in the city. When Leon took over the n, he knew that Mr. Walker would fight a very long war with Berthlodt for three years. Immediately, Leon shook his head gently. ¡°No, we can eat Bertholdt in one mouthful. If we would spend three years on this fight, that would only give each other a chance to catch our breath.¡± Leon directly rejected Mr. Walker ¡®s n. ¡°Eat them in one bite? Mr. Millers, are you sure you¡¯re not kidding? It¡¯s hard to swallow Bertholdt in one mouthful! ¡± Mr. Walker thought Leon was a little impulsive. He admitted that he was impressed when Leon took that piece ofnd from the vige in the city, but Leon took it too much for granted in dealing with Bertholdt. Bertholdt was the secondrgest real estate developer in the city no matter what he was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. We can draw a n today.¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°Without the support of The Parker, it is really difficult to get rid of Bertholdt Real Estate in a short period of time. If you would want Bertholdt to be gone, you must first get through The Parker.¡± Mr. Walker suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get through, let us deal with The Parker!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were firm. He threw away Marcus, that incident was tantamount with bing a sworn enemy of The Parker. Instead of doing so, he might as well get rid of thepany directly and that would bring the disaster to an end. ¡°Ah? Mr. Millers, are you drunk? It¡¯s impossible to drink in the morning! ¡± Mr. Walker said unbelievably. Just then, Liam told his father, Mr. Walker what happenedst night. Only then did Mr. Walker understand that both Bertholdt and The Parker had experienced changes. In particr, Bertholdt Real Estate, CEO, Belle, had failed. Leaderless, if they would want to poach the staff or even acquire thepany, it would not difficult. Mr. Walker had always believed that Leoncked courage because he was too benevolent and indecisive when he tried to solve the problem of demolition of viges in the city. Now, however, he realized that Leon is not indecisive and that there were different solutions to different things. The CEO, who directly solved and conquered Bertholdt this time, was decisive and brave. He did not drag his feet at all. Mr. Walker felt that only the word ¡°cruel man¡± can describe him. From today on, Mr. Walker had developed a thorough admiration for Leon. He believed that Leon was the boss behind the scenes. The rest of the acquisition and annexation work would be handed over to The Walker and Leon would only be responsible for it to be supervised. In the afternoon, Carlo invited Leon to his home for tea. Of course, it was not just a simple chat over tea. Carlo had something to discuss. His granddaughterined that a few days ago, Leon had no house and no car because the grandfather took it mercilessly. Carlo nned to build a way to make a fortune for his granddaughter and son-inw. They stood on the observation deck of the Sunset Vi in Building 9. Leon quietly nced into the courtyard of the Carlo¡¯s vi and found out that the old man had set up the tea set. In order not to arouse suspicion, Leon had to smoke a few cigarettes and went there twenty minutes later. s, the life of the rich was often so boring! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 133 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 133 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 133 You knew what I mean. At ordinary times, Leon, lived in Beverly hills mountains and he did a good job in keeping secrets. Coupled with the fact that he did not live here often, Williams family and grandchildren were his neighbors, but they did not knew that Leon actually lived in the most expensive vi in the city. Also, the business of Leon in Fairmont was even bigger than Carlo¡¯s. He did not have any idea how Carlo would feel if he discovered these truths someday. However, Leon was very surprised, for no reason, why did Carlo guided his way towards richness? It was almost time for him to leave. Leon came to the courtyard vi of Williams family. The courtyard was open enough and theyout was very chic and especially extravagant on the plot of an inch ofnd. Leon¡¯s focus was not on this piece ofnd because as soon as they met, he felt the resentful look in Tabitha¡¯s eyes. Since they parted at the Grand Prince Hotel Presidential Suite, Leon had no contact with Tabitha. Today, Tabitha¡¯s eyes were very disgusted with Leon more than ever. Her grandfather had decided to build a way for Leon. He wanted Leon to make a fortune and help Leon improve his wealth and status. The more Tabitha thought about it, the angrier she became. She didn¡¯t expect that her words of comint against Leon would make up the mind of her Grandpa to help Leon. She regretted it to death! ¡°Herees Leon. Come on, sit down and chat with me. Tabitha, hurry up and serve tea.¡± Carlo urged. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Tabitha curled her mouth unhappily. She had been a maid since she met Leon. It did not matter if she would serve her grandfather, but who was Leon and why would she serve him? In his capacity, it was not suitable for him toe at a high- endmunity like Beverly Hills! This was Tabitha¡¯s inner monologue. In fact, Leon did not want to drink the tea she made and if Carlo hadn¡¯t invited him, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to see Tabitha¡¯s face. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wasn¡¯t it good to have a rest at home? there was no need toe here for tea. We all lived in Beverly Hills Mountain House and we still lived here. He really doesn¡¯t think that it was an honor to go to the Williams for a cup of tea. ¡°Tabitha, when tea is ready, stop working, sit down and have a rest.¡± Out of politeness, Leon casually said that. He disdained to please Williams family but he should have manners. However, Tabitha did not respond. She pouted at Leon, as if she were still angry with what happened at the hotel that night. Carlo did not know what happened to the two of them that night at the hotel? Carlo, felt that it was very inappropriate when he noticed that his granddaughter, Tabitha, did not say hello to Leon. She was usually spoiled, but now that her granddaughter has grown up, he knew that she should change and not follow her character. Moreover, between young lovers, there must always be one side who would take the initiative, Leon had already asked and his granddaughter was again indifferent and a little ignorant. ¡°Tabitha, you sit next to Leon and listen to me.¡± Carlo looked at Tabitha and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Grandpa. I still have things to do. School will start soon. I¡¯ll pack my clothes.¡± Tabitha wanted to leave for a reason. ¡°Why are you still packing up? when you can go to the provincial capital to buy a new one? Leon doesn¡¯te here often. Get in touch with him and learn more about him.¡± Carlo said. ¡°Grandpa, why should I know him? Why should he? ¡± Tabitha said reluctantly. His granddaughter was so rude that Carlo really wanted to educate her but suddenly, she was distressed. ¡°Sit down, sit next to Leon.¡± Carlo¡¯s face became serious. When she saw her grandfather¡¯s serious request, Tabitha had no choice but to agree. She shook her fist at Leon to express her protest and dissatisfaction. However, she also considered that her Grandpa was old and an angry emotion was not good for his health, shepromised. When he saw the young couple sitting together, he nodded happily, they looked like a perfect match for talent and beauty. ¡°To make the long story short, Leon, I asked you toe here this time to tell you that you will manage all my five stores in Fairmont and that you will be the owner of the antique shop.¡± Carlo said solemnly. Unexpectedly, he wanted Leon, to be the owner of the five antique shops! At the beginning, Carlo came to Fairmont City to expand the market and he opened five antique shops, which can be said to have almost monopolized all the antique market in Fairmont City. Now, he decided to entrust all five stores to Leon to be taken care of, out of trust for Leon. ¡°What? Grandpa, you will give all five antique shops to Leon? It¡¯s a reckless decision! ¡± Tabitha frowned and objected at first. She knew her grandfather was going to give Leon a store today, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be five! Leon was surprised that Carlo would trust him to such an extent that five stores were entrusted to him. It was indeed a lot of property for ordinary people. There were many antique shops in Fairmont City,rge and small, but the antique shops owned by Carlo were all opened in the most prosperous parts of the city. Also, the quality of antiques in the shop was by no meansparable to that of other shops. ¡°Mr. Williams, I think there is something wrong. You should carefully think of this matter.¡± Leon did not show even a slightest sign of greed. He was really not short of money. These five stores were definitely a big piece of money for ordinary people, but for Leon, it was just like that. Moreover, without merit, Carlo sent five stores to him. Was it his way to repay him for saving his life? Leon was a little confused. He did not knew the true purpose of Carlo. ¡°I have carefully considered it. Don¡¯t worry, Leon, Now that the operation mode of these five stores is mature and the people in the store are all experts in the industry in Fairmont City, this store won¡¯t take up too much of your time. You just need to visit the store more often and use it as a springboard for you to practice.¡± Carlo smiled kindly. Carlo said, ¡°There are only five stores. This asset in Fairmont is far worse than the industry in the provincial capital. I am just building a social tform for you. The people who go to antique shops are the rich ones. It is my original intention to rely on this to meet more talents.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Leon smiled and said. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s just nothing. When I have the opportunity, I will certainly take you to the provincial capital to see the world. I believe that soon, I will go back to the provincial capital in a short time. The provincial capital is the metropolis, where there are more opportunities.¡± Carlo said kindly. Carlo did not intend to settle in Fairmont City for a long time. Now that he had control over the antique market in Fairmont City, he would go back to the headquarters of thepany in the provincial capital. Moreover, his granddaughter was about to start her sophomore year, and the matter of returning to the provincial capital was written on the agenda. He¡¯s afraid that there were a few people in the world, and there are many people Leon had seen in the world, but Leon can feel how much trust Carlo has in him. No matter what the purpose, this trust is real, and he can¡¯t waste Carlo¡¯s heart. ¡°Well, Mr. Williams, I¡¯ll manage it for you for a while.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°You must cherish this opportunity. I am not asking you to do a high camp harvest. I just want you to experience it. When you realize your experience, there are still many opportunities waiting for you. At that time, you can also afford a luxury vi like Beverly Hills Mountain residence. Of course, in the provincial capital, a vi of this level will cost 60 to 70 million dors!¡± Carlo already treated Leon as a grandson-inw, even though Leon doesn¡¯t have any idea about it. The two chatted enthusiastically, while Tabitha tilted her head angrily. ¡°Grandpa, why are you so nice to Leon? He is a man with a foreign surname. Is it worth it? ¡± At this point, Mr. Williams smiled faintly and did not answer the question. ¡°Tabitha, take Leon to the five antique shops after drinking tea. I will give you a week to help Leon familiarize himself with the store.¡± ¡°A week? It¡¯s too long. I¡¯ll start school soon! ¡± Tabitha pouted her lips and expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly seven days away from the start of school. Make good use of this time.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you.¡± Tabitha was really speechless. She nned to go back to the provincial capital a few days earlier to was going to buy a beautiful skirt. Carlo took great pains in matching up the young couple. Immediately, he looked at Leon and suddenly became serious, ¡°Leon, on these seven days, you must cherish and make good use of it!¡± ¡°Please rest assured Mr. Williams, I will correct my attitude and seriously study the business philosophy of antique shops.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Well, that is not the most important thing. You should be more enlightened. I mean, you should understand.¡± Carlo changed his serious aura, he coughed, winked and hinter at Leon in many ways. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 134 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 134 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 134 Brother hug When he saw Carlo¡¯s strange smile, Leon really did not understand what it meant. Moreover, Leon believes that Carlo provided him tform to train him, not only to repay his life, but also to appreciate his talents. As for the rest, he didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Since Carlo gave me five antique shops in Fairmont, I can at least have a positive attitude.¡± Leon thought to himself. Although he could not have ignored the trial task for the sake of the five stores, he could not let Carlo be disappointed. At this time, Tabitha, held her noble and exquisite little face high and she was full ofints that was waiting to vent out. But when she saw her white-haired grandfather, she held back. After tea, Carlo urged Leon and Tabitha to go out for a walk. Leon couldn¡¯t get out of it, so he agreed and left immediately for the Williams¡¯ family antique shop on Fairmont City. ¡°Come on, we can take my car, but you drive.¡± Tabitha frowned reluctantly, but in order not to make Grandpa angry, she agreed topromise and asked Leon to be her driver. For Mr. Williams¡¯ sake. Tabitha¡¯s car was a white Maserati president. The two of them got into the car. Leon started the engine while Tabitha sat in the passenger seat. Her two slender white legs were exposed in the line of sight of Leon. ¡°Don¡¯t peek. Are my legs so beautiful that you can¡¯t think properly?¡± Tabitha curled her lips. The shape of her lips was so lovely that it did not bother people even if she curled it. However, Leon was an exception. He would not kneel and lick Tabitha just because she was cute and beautiful. If she was disobedient, he would spank her ass. ¡°Who told you to wear such a short skirt that barely covers your ass? Do you think I want to see it?¡± Leon responded impatiently with the steering wheel in his hand. ¡°Then, what are you peeking at? If this youngdy is wearing safety pants, you will die of sadness!¡± Tabitha sneered. ¡°Did I take a peek? I¡¯m just looking at the dashboard. If I want to see it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll look at it fair and square. I don¡¯t need to peek. Don¡¯t think that you are the only one with long legs. Rachel, the beauty of Fairmont University, is my friend. Her legs are even better than yours. ¡± Now that Tabitha mentioned it, Leon said it casually. ¡°Huh! I¡¯m a little younger than her, and I¡¯m not fully developed yet. If I were the same age as her, I¡¯d be in better shape than her! ¡± Tabitha pouted her lips and looked dissatisfied. Leon shook his head gently and stopped arguing with Tabitha. He focused on driving. He just told Tabitha, that there was no shortage of beautiful women around him right now, so there was no need to make a fuss. Tabitha really hated him and naturally, she did not mean to seduce him. She thought of him as a creepy man. When Tabitha saw that Leon was suddenly silent, she wondered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± When you mentioned Rachel, you suddenly became reserved. It must be very difficult for you to chase the school beauty. In fact, I can perfectly understand your feelings. ¡± Leon did not respond because this was not the case. ¡°To be honest, you don¡¯t have a house or a car. Although I don¡¯t advocate worshipping money and material things, other girls are not as understanding as I am. In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s really hard to have a girlfriend without a house and a car. My grandfather is very kind, he got you a reliable job. You have to take advantage of it!¡± Tabitha cautioned. What Tabitha said was also true, but Leon knew very well what kind of a girl Rachel was. Besides, if even Leon did not had a house or a car, then all the people in the world were poor. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. You are still very capable. Even a wise man like my grandfather has been deceived by you. What about the five shops? Do you know the concept of the five antique shops?¡± Tabitha¡¯s small mouth was really unforgiving. Five antique shops were not enough for Leon to take to heart, but Leon kept Carlo¡¯s kindness in mind. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be deep in thoughts. Although I don¡¯t want Grandpa to give you the five stores, since it has be a reality, don¡¯t let my grandfather down for his painstaking efforts. When you have the opportunity to visit the provincial capital, you will understand how small and powerless you are. I don¡¯t have any idea what virtue you umted in yourst life, but you met my grandfather. You would not have to spend your whole life watching the sky.¡± Tabitha, went on and on. She remembered that she would leave for the provincial capital in seven days. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask, if I have ever been to the provincial capital?¡± Leon opened his mouth. ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t been there. Most people can¡¯t bear the consumption in the provincial capital. Even if they have been there, they have no chance to get in touch with the upper circle.¡± Tabitha took it for granted. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Leon smiled faintly and looked at the red light in front of him. Then he looked at Tabitha and asked, ¡°Tabitha, have you ever been to Conrad?¡± ¡°Of course I have. I travel every year.¡± Tabitha answered. ¡°If you just travel, how can you gain an in-depth understanding of Conrad, an international metropolis?¡± Leon shook his head gently. ¡°Hello! Let me talk to you about the provincial capital. Why don¡¯t you talk about Conrad? Go and have a look at the provincial capital first, when you have a chance. ¡± Tabitha was not convinced. ¡°You¡¯ve said so much about the provincial capital, and you¡¯ve asked me to go to the provincial capital many times. Are you reluctant to leave me?¡± Leon smiled. ¡°No way! The person I hate the most is you! Apart from my family, the person I will not want to give up hasn¡¯t shown up yet!¡± Tabitha suddenly blushed and firmly denied. ¡°Then, just shut up and do not keep talking like a mosquito. It was affecting my driving.¡± Leon said. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve never driven this kind of limousine. Be careful not to wipe off the paint for this youngdy.¡± Tabitha held up her delicate little face again, haughty as a little princess. However, when it came to driving, Leon was more experienced than anyone else. He can drive any car like a pro. There was a traffic jam on the road, two hourster. The two of them arrived at their destination half an hourte. This was one of the five antique shops and it was also the one with the best reputation. Leon stood in front of the store and saw that this area was indeed one of the busiest on Fairmont Street, a lot of passengers wereing and going. ¡°Hey, take me down, my leg is numb.¡± Tabitha sat motionless in the car. She seemed to curl up her legs for too long, which resulted in poor blood flow. Leon turned around, smiled faintly at Tabitha and said, ¡°Call me Leon.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Tabitha curled her face angrily. ¡°Then you can stay in the car. It¡¯s a pity that for these two white legs, the longer the time you spend curled up like this, the greater the risk of amputation.¡± Leon bluffed. Tabitha really turned pale with fear when Leon said so. It was not good to have a heart attack with a little teasing. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. It¡¯s all right. You¡¯ll be relieved when you get off the station for a while. I¡¯m in the shop.¡± With that, Leon was about to leave for the store. However, Tabitha was not calm. Girls care about their legs very much. ¡°Leon, take me down.¡± She wrinkled her nose and shouted reluctantly. ¡°You would not really let me hug you, do you? I was just kidding.¡± Leon stopped and said without looking back. ¡°Leon, hug me, hug me quickly.¡± Tabitha¡¯s voice was a little higher. Obviously, her legs are more important than her grudge against Leon. Now that her legs are really numb and her strength is fading, she really can¡¯t get out of the car. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have opened the mouth with her character. Leon shook his head helplessly and sighed. He then went over and picked up Tabitha. In some disgust, Tabitha tilted her little head forward instead of leaning against Leon¡¯s chest and shoulders. In the eyes of outsiders, the two were intimate and full of ambiguity. This scene attracted a lot of discussion from passers-by. ¡°Oh, young people are really not ashamed these days. How indecent it is to cuddle in public!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This young man has a bright future and will be sessful in the future!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°A handsome little brother like him, please give me a dozen!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t look, you¡¯re drooling!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother, I also want a princess hug.¡± ¡°Give me a hug, you¡¯re my brother, go home and do your homework!¡± ¡­¡­ Leon heard other people said but didn¡¯t take it seriously. He went to the store with Tabitha in his arms, ready to put her on the sofa. At this time, as Leon leaned over, Tabitha¡¯s little face identally touched his chest. Suddenly, Tabitha blushed, her face became warm and her little heart also inexplicably elerated. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, it seemed to be a reflex. She felt that the man¡¯s chest was so strong and it was not quite the same as she had imagined. The muscles of Leon were gained by eating protein powder fitness training but through exercise. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go to the counter and have a look.¡± Leon put Tabitha down and went to the vestibule of the antique shop alone. On his first day here, he could not just hang out and leave. At this time, a richly dressed middle-aged man customer came face to face with him. When he and the middle-aged man met, he put on air of arrogance and said, ¡°Young man, I want to buy a fine collection. Call your experts here right away!¡± ¡°I am. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Leon responded faintly. On the other side, with a contemptuous look on his face, he said, ¡°Just you?¡± Will it work? I can tell you that I will buy antiques because I want to give it to someone as a birthday gift. I can¡¯t be careless in this matter. Stop dawdling and call the most experienced expert in your store right away! ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 135 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 135 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 135 Disappointed Tabitha These days, people who bought antique calligraphy and painting as gifts mainly took ce in upper- ss society. After all, ordinary people were reluctant to buy them. When he looked at the appearance of the middle aged man, he estimated that he was a rich man. ¡°As I just said, I am the most experienced person in this store. You can tell me the kinds of antiques you want to buy, as well as your other needs and I will help you choose the one that suits you best.¡± This is the second time that Leon had exined it. Out of courtesy, Leon asked, ¡°By the way, sir, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet.¡± Leon had never sold antiques, but he knew the basic process. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The middle-aged man picked his eyebrows and was became a little angry. ¡°And you are?¡± Leon shook his head gently in a polite tone. ¡°My name is Hunk, the marketing director of Roche Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. I oftenmute between the provincial capital and Fairmont City. Even if you don¡¯t know me, you should have heard my name!¡± The tone used by this Hunk became worse and his expression became gloomy. But Leon, has never heard of it. ¡°Hello Mr. Hunk, I can say that you are of a certain level, please rest assured to trade.¡± The level of treasure detection of Leon has been recognized by Carlo. At the beginning, Jerry sold fakes, which was debunked by Leon. ¡°Just you? I don¡¯t believe it. At best, you are just an apprentice. You haven¡¯t started yet. Call your most senior expert here quickly. You can¡¯t afford to dy me! ¡± Hunk saw that Leon was only in his twenties. He must be a neer to the antique business and he did not want to waste his time. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Leon wouldn¡¯t talk to this person politely if it wasn¡¯t for Carlo. Although the customer was always right, the antique shop is not a service industry. Antique shops did business on the basis of ability, rather than just rely on selling. ¡°I repeat, I have taken over this antique shop and I am absolutely capable of helping you choose your favorite antique calligraphy and painting. If I sell you a fake or the value of the collection is not in line with the price, I will take full responsibility!¡± Leon looked serious. He was thinking about Carlo, that was why Leon did not want to have a head-on conflict with a customer, so as not to affect the reputation of the antique shop. But the problem was that the customer, named Hunk, was extremely distrustful of him. When the buyer did not trust the seller, there was no way they can continue the deal. ¡°If you want me to trust you, give me a reason. The antique experts I havee into contact with are all elderly literary experts. I have never seen a young man like you make up the number. When I came to this store to buy an important birthday gift, I have my eye on the gold-lettered signboard of Mr. Williams. What kind of a person are you?¡± Hunk¡¯s tone gradually became mean and discordant words began to appear. This was not Leon¡¯s own store. If it had been his shop, he would have thrown that person out long ago, and the big deal would be out of business. ¡°Admittedly, as you said, many customerse to buy antiques because of Mr. Williams¡¯ reputation, so this shows that there are no fakes in our store. What other concerns do you still have?¡± Leon knew more about Carlo and would not make fake sales that would stain his reputation. ¡°But what if you sell the price too high? What should I do if I sell medieval art as a Renaissance? Although I have no shortage of money, I never lose money like that. Don¡¯t start with me. There are very few people in Fairmont City who can deceive me! ¡± When he heard Hunk¡¯s worries, Leon smiled and said it was something new. ¡°First of all, the objects of the Renaissance are not necessarily worse than those of the Middle Ages, and an antique cannot be judged simply by the year, but from aprehensive point of view in many ways, Renaissance porcin is more collectable than that of the Middle Ages. Second, each antique on sale has a detailed price list and has been appraised and graded ording to the grade. All prices will be determined ording to the price list, and the price list will be updated in time ording to the increase in market prices. ¡± Leon had made it clear enough. In antique street stalls, who lost and who earned depended on calction. In formal antique shops, especially those owned by celebrities, they would strictly follow the rules of the industry or they would smash their own signboards. ¡°Are you lecturing me, boy?¡± Hunk blushed and found no other reason to refute it. He was a cute neer in front of Leon. He doesn¡¯t even know the rules of this business. He just came here to yell about something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re obviously not qualified to be lectured by me.¡± Leon sneered faintly. Don¡¯t say that the customer was always right, everyone would get angry when it came to this kind of trouble-making buyer. Carlo was also a face-to-face person and even if Carlo were present, he would not wee a customer like Hunk. ¡°Shit! You really don¡¯t want to hang out in Fairmont? There are plenty of antique shops on this street. Why do I have to stay here? I no longer patronize the The Williams antique shop!¡± Hunk had an angry look on his face and even used a foulnguage. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard too much about threats.¡± There was a sneer at the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth. If Hunk talked well, Leon would definitely chose an absolutely satisfying literary game for him and the price-to-performance ratio would be very good. After all, he was the first customer he had received since he took over the antique shop. Unfortunately, this Hunk was so arrogant that he regarded the antique shop like a buyer from the supermarket. ¡°You wait for me, I, Hunk will never let you go easily!¡± Leon put aside Hunk¡¯s harsh words. Hunk went to other antique shops on the street. As soon as he left, Leon dialed a number and said calmly, ¡°Keh, I want all the antique shops on this street not to sell to a man named Hunk, who ims to be from Roche Pharmaceutical.¡± Mr. Danielle, on the other end of the phone nodded seriously and cautiously. He did not ask why, since something caused Leon to make this decision, it showed that the other person was very annoying. Among other things, Mr. Danielle had great power on themercial street of Fairmont. ¡°All right, Mr. Millers, I will inform all the antique shops on Fairmont Street. Please rest assured Mr. Millers that it will happen!¡± Mr. Danielle was not familiar with the name ¡°Hunk¡±, but he had heard of Roche Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., whose address was in the provincial capital. As he put down the phone, Leon, like nothing happened, just acted as an ordinary store manager. Just then, Tabitha came to the vestibule counter. Her two slender white legs, no longer numb, appeared alive again in front of Leon. Her view of Leon has changed. If Leon was willing to work conscientiously in her grandfather¡¯s antique shop, she would be his friend. ¡°Leon, what about the customer just now? Why is he gone? ¡± Tabitha asked curiously. Just now in the lounge, she heard that someone came in to buy antiques. ¡°I drove him away.¡± Leon responded casually. When she heard this, Tabitha¡¯s delicate little face immediately changed. ¡°What did you say? Why did you drive the customers away? Do you do business like this?! ¡± Tabitha originally thought that Leon had put his career on the right track when he took over her grandfather¡¯s antique shop, but she was disappointed again. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 136 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 136 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 136 Leon, an ordinary citizen ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± Leon said faintly. Leon doesn¡¯t want to pursue the little things that can be taken care of by a phone call. ¡°Are you alright? I think you are really gone out of your mind. My grandfather has just given you the antique shop. Is that how you treat him? I thought you could do something. You disappoint me!¡± Tabitha frowned and looked serious. She did not show a sarcastic appearance, but said it very seriously. ¡°With your temper, you might be grumpier than I am.¡± Leon¡¯s tone and expression haven¡¯t changed much, because he doesn¡¯t care if Tabitha was disappointed in him, and he doesn¡¯t live for Tabitha. Tabitha doesn¡¯t really care about Leon. She just regarded Leon as a loser and hated him. ¡°What on earth is going on? Leon, make it clear to me, or I¡¯ll tell Grandpa!¡± Tabitha pursued. ¡°You can adjust the surveince and take a look at it.¡± Leon said and went to entertain other customers. Tabitha, confused, went to ess the surveince footage from the store and soon learned what had just happened. The whole story was clear, and Tabitha stamped her foot in front of the counter with anger. ¡°Son of a bitch! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s a troublemaker, and he found Williams family! ¡± Tabitha had a straightforward personality, and she also hated people like Leon. ¡°Leon, I made a mistake. I apologize to you.¡± Tabitha rarely apologize, she was outspoken, if it wasn¡¯t her fault, she would not spoil Leon. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leon¡¯s insipid response seemed to be what she expected. After that period of contact, Leon almost found out Tabitha¡¯s temper. The leprechaun¡¯s mouth was not forgiving, but her character was not bad. ¡°But although Leon was arrogant, his mistrust of you is not unreasonable. You are too young to make buyers trust youpared to those elderly experts.¡± Tabitha believed that during the period when Leon took over, the business of antique shops became very poor. Of course, she doesn¡¯t care very much. After all, Williams family has a strength and arge family business, so she won¡¯t care too much about the revenue of the antique shop. Moreover, her grandfather was mainly to train Leon, and did not expect Leon to be very prosperous. ¡°My level of gems appreciation is not worse than that of those so-called experts. It really depends on talent. As for my age, you me me for being young.¡± Leon did not trumpet his ability to detect valuables. In fact, he is so strong that even David Nelson, the first master of gem appreciation in Italy, said that his apprentice was better than Master. Considering that there was no need to pretend to be a bully in front of Tabitha, Leon did not go any further. ¡°It is said that you are fat and gasping for breath. If you are really capable, how can you aplish anything? Although my grandfather has no regard for these shops in Fairmont City, this area is beyond the reach of many local tycoons, especially this shop, which is a long way from being rich.¡± Tabitha curled her mouth and joked at Leon. In fact, Tabitha recognized Leon¡¯s ability to detect valuables. When her Grandpa sent Leon some paintings, he saw at a nce that it was a fake and spilled wine on the spot to prove it. However, in Tabitha¡¯s eyes, Leon aplished nothing and had no background, and if he hadn¡¯t met his grandfather, he might have been courting behind a certain boss. ¡°This street is called Fairmont Street, isn¡¯t it?¡± Leon thought he was wrong. ¡°Yes, yes, why?¡± Tabitha asked with her big clear eyes open. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Leon thought to himself that he was right. He owned the whole street, and just a few stores were nothing. ¡°Well, the opportunity is right in front of you. It¡¯s up to you. If you grasp it well, it can change the fate of your three generations, and your family will thank you!¡± Tabitha said seriously. Leon smiled and went on to entertain other customers. After all, on the first day he took over the antique shop, he just took it as a way to deal with it, pretended to show Carlo that he didn¡¯t want to waste his kindness. As for the future, it would depend on the situation. Most of the day has passed, antique shop business was good, no longer met impolite customers, the rich were not all arrogant but also knowledgeable and reasonable people. Just then, an acquaintance was weed into the store. Leon, looked at the guy he definitely knew, ¡°Tommy!¡± The two, Danielle brothers, had now been trained by Leon to be his apprentice. The emergence of Tommy made Tabitha very dissatisfied, and even her eyes were full of disgust. ¡°Tommy, what are you doing here? Who sent you? Get out!¡± It seemed that Tabitha was very resistant to Tommy, which reminded Leon that when he first met Carlo and went shopping with Tabitha, he met Tommy who publicly expressed his love and even mistook Leon for a romantic rival. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around, Miss Tabitha, and I¡¯ll be all right.¡± Tommy came with an ulterior motive, but he hasn¡¯t figured out how to answer her to cover it up. ¡°I told you seriouslyst time that I really don¡¯t have any feelings for you. Please don¡¯te to me again!¡± Tabitha refused very directly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tabitha was not narcissistic, after all, Tommy did clung to her like a stalker, chased her, and now it made sense to say so. ¡°Miss Tabitha, you misunderstood. I am not chasing you now. Don¡¯t worry, I will never have the slightest thought about you again.¡± Tommy said solemnly. He said to himself, ¡°Now you are the master¡¯s woman, and no matter how stupid I am, I won¡¯t dare not have any interest about the master¡¯s woman.¡± In other words, Leon¡¯s skill in picking up girls was high, and she was both a school beauty and a golden girl. It was really enviable! ¡°As long as you know, you can tell the truth!¡± Tabitha doesn¡¯t know the truth yet. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you today, Miss Tabitha. I¡¯m looking for someone else. He¡¯s my friend.¡± Tommy also heard from Grandpa Mr. Dani that Leon was probably in the mall, so he came here. ¡°Who else here can you know except from me? I warn you, don¡¯t try to fall back into progress. I won¡¯t buy it! ¡± Thest time there was a conflict between Leon and Tommy at a high street luxury store, Tabitha thought it was impossible for the two to be friends. ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Mr. W¡­ Oh no, Mr. Millers!¡± Tommy said, was able smoothly and hurriedly change it. He really wanted to give himself a big ear scraper and learn a long lesson. At the moment, Tabitha¡¯s delicate little face was full of doubts. ¡°Are you drunk? Are you sure you know Leon?¡± Tabitha asked curiously. She knew in her heart that the two were clearly in conflict, but how could they still be called brothers? Besides, for Leon, can Tommy be friends with him? ¡°Yes, I do. Mr. Millers, and I are very good friends.¡± Tommy nodded to exin. Tabitha shook her head repeatedly and expressed disbelief: ¡°No way, is it really him? I think you are mistaken for someone else!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 137 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 137 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 137 Leon has the final say on whether Fairmont is a mess or not ¡°Yes, Mr. Millers is indeed my good friend. I came to see him this time.¡± Tommy said. Tabitha saw that Tommy was sure and believed it. It just surprised her. Now that they met again, Tommy did not cling to her, but epted the reality calmly. And today, Tommy was full of eyes, not for her but for Leon, and his reaction towards her was boring and casual. This feeling made her feel a trace of loss. I don¡¯t care about Tommy. It¡¯s just that the protagonist at the moment was not her. She felt a little lost. Tabitha had this kind of feeling, of course, it had nothing to do with love. Mainly because from childhood until she grew into a fine woman, she enjoyed the treatment of being the center of attention, and suddenly the protagonist was not her anymore. ¡°Miss Tabitha, Mr. Millers and I have something to talk about. Please leave us for a moment.¡± Tommy suddenly made such a request. Tabitha stood there in amazement, full of questions. ¡®I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but I¡¯m impressed.¡¯ The way Tommy treated her now waspletely different from what he used to be! ¡°All right!¡± Tabitha was a little upset and nced at Tommy questioningly. However, Tommy didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to talk to the wave god now. ¡°Mr. Millers, let¡¯s go outside and have a cigarette.¡± Tommy said to Leon with a smile on his face. ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Leon nodded faintly. He didn¡¯t know why Tommy suddenly came over. When the two men came to the door of the store, Tommy quickly handed Leon a cigarette and took out a lighter to light it to Leon. This was very different from the attitude he just showed in the store. In the shop, a mouthful of ¡°Mr. Millers¡± was heard, which made Leon very ufortable. Tommy was that kind that he would always call him ¡°Sir¡±. ¡°Sir, I heard my grandfather say that you were on Fairmont Street, so I came over. I heard that someone was bothering you.¡± Tommy asked. ¡°I¡¯ve asked your grandfather to take care of it. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t look for trouble, boy.¡± Leon raised his hand slightly and took a sip of his cigarette. Tommy stared carefully at Leon¡¯s smoking posture and was extremely excited. In his view, Leon¡¯s every move showed a touch of ecstasy, handsome to his scalp numb, although Leon himself does not think so. ¡°You have to write a poem at this time, first there is Leon, and then one day, you can raise your hand and smoke like a god!¡± Tommy worshiped Leon, to the point of fanaticism. Leon looked at Tommy, like a fool with a cigarette in his mouth. He remembered that Tommy was not so funny before. ¡°What, have you be stupid after working on the construction site for a month?¡± Tommy shook his head repeatedly and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sir, I heard what you did to Belle. It was fun. That woman deserved it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it all the time. We are all intellectuals, and we speak carefully. We are just shutting down the dog cage.¡± Leon exhaled a ring of smoke faintly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide whether the Fairmont City is a mess or not.¡± Tommy was not really brown- nosing, but from the bottom of his heart. This person was already a bit funny than his physique, and he used to be arrogant, but he really believed in people who were stronger than him. ¡°If you¡¯re done with your business here; I will go now and entertain the customers.¡± Leon said and put out the cigarette. ¡°Sir, you can rest assured that the business of this antique shop is absolutely booming. You can be sure that Miss Tabitha will fall in love with you. Just leave it to me.¡± Tommy promised with a pat on the chest. Leon doesn¡¯t care about it. It¡¯s Carlo¡¯s antique shop, not his. Business is good if it¡¯s good. It almost doesn¡¯t matter to him and he just let nature take its course. Then, Tommy said, ¡°Sir, there is one more thing that is particrly important to me. My grandfather has been ill recently, and his resistance and immunity have declined severely. It may be because of his old age. Recently, his body is not as good as one day. Can you give me a wild ginseng of Evergreen Mountain to replenish my grandfather Carter¡¯s strength and blood?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ording to theory, with Danielle family¡¯s financial resources and connections, it was not difficult to buy expensive supplements. But these days, buying was not as good as selling essence. And the more exotic things were, the easier it would be to fake them. Valuable medicinal herbs such as ginseng, velvet antler, and snow lotus are hard to tell from the real ones, because there were too few knowledgeable buyers. During the graduation party of University of Fairmontst time, Leon gave the century-old wild ginseng of Evergreen Mountain to teachers and students as a present, but very few people knew the goods at that time. Tommy knew, however, that Leon¡¯s products must be high-quality products, and that ginseng must not just an ordinary product! ¡°No matter how big it is, take a few more if you like. It¡¯s no use for me to keep them.¡± Leon was certainly not a stingy person. It was surprising that Tommy rarely had such respect for elders, which is simply different from that arrogant person he met before. The reason why there was such a big change, rted to Leon, is that Leon repaired Tommy obediently and forced him to change a lot of bad habits. ¡°Really? Sir, thank you!¡± Tommy was very grateful. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s no use for me to keep this ginseng. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Leon has a pure male physique. If he would eat wild ginseng for a hundred years, it would only make him angry. Ten women won¡¯t be enough for him to vent his anger. Unless the body was suffering from great losses, those valuable traditional Chinese medicine would be useful. Leon¡¯s free and easy answer, intentionally or unintentionally, was a great gift to Tommy. ¡°I am willing to work hard for you all my life. Even if I go up to the mountain and down the oil pan!¡± For a moment, Tommy¡¯s head was congested and tears filled his eyes. He was excited and moved, he learned those lines from a TV series and tapped Leon. Of course, there was a reason why he was so excited. Other people don¡¯t like Leon, but he knew in his heart that Leon is a high-level person sent by the head office of the group. Although he does not know that Leon was a ruthless son, it was also a great favor to get a gift from the senior management of the group headquarters. Leon looked at Tommy, and did not make any mockery, because at that moment, he felt that the desire in his eyes was hot and burning! Whether Tommy was serious or trying to be funny, Leon saw that Tommy had changed and can be used by him, which is better than people like Marcus. ¡°Come by in two hours. I¡¯ll take you to pick it up. The ginseng might have been kept by Rachel.¡± Leon remembered that at thest gathering of University of Fairmont graduates, there were too many teachers and students who doesn¡¯t know the value of the goods, so Willy and Rachel took part in the hundred-year-old wild mountain, and no one else wanted to take a look at it. ¡± I need to get back to the store and work.¡± Leon said, then turned and walked into the antique shop. Tommy looked at Leon¡¯s back and sighed silently: ¡°Whether Fairmont is a mess or not, the boss has the final say. This time he went so far as to sell literary games in an antique shop!¡± Leon really kept a low profile. After entering the antique shop, he entertained other customers. Who would have thought that just now the second Young Master of Danielle family of Fairmont City gave him a respectful talk as they smoke! ¡°Leonard! Come on, what are you talking about? You two are not from the same world at all. Don¡¯t think that people would pass by and call you Mr. Millers. You still can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t have the ability. Just keep your feet on the ground and do what you think is ! ¡± Tabitha was a little dissatisfied with Leon talking for too long. She felt that what she was doing is for the good of Leon. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for talking awkwardly. Maybe one of your abilities is appreciated by Tommy, but these rich kids fall out very quickly. They make friends with you today, and they will kick you out tomorrow. If you want to gain real social status, you still have a long way to go. Let¡¯s do a good job in antique shop business first.¡± Tabitha had a small mouth, but had a lot of words to say. If not for this girl¡¯s small, naturally upturned and cute mouth, she would have been spanked by Leon. ¡°Get ready, in a while, there might be a huge wave of customers.¡± Leon said faintly, ying with a porcin bottle. Now that Tommy mentioned it, Leon thought it would be more than just talk. Tabitha curled her mouth with disdain and said, ¡°Dream!¡± At ordinary times, the business of antique shops were like this, very stable, and today¡¯s trading volume was already very good. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can go viral as soon as you take over!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 138 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 138 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 138 How dare you take care of my business? However, three minutester, the antique shop kept pouring in with new customers. Trading volume also suddenly skyrocketed. Almost every new buyer hadpleted the deal. Although not all of them had bought rare antiques, the turnover was ten times that of the past! ¡°Oh, my God, is this true?¡± Tabitha stood nkly in front of the counter with a small mouth open and an ignorant expression on her face. Tabitha was shocked and confused when he saw the boom of their antique shop business. ¡°Leon, you really got it right. I¡¯ve never seen business in the store to be this good. The store is still an antique shop. But with these people, it seems like we¡¯re on a vegetable market.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Leon¡¯s tone was t, and he had expected it. Trading volume has indeed increased tenfold, but it will notst long. Tommy, a good grandson, was respectful to him, and he just treated him with a good heart. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be deep at this time. Business is booming today, I must admit, but I want to know what method you have used. Tell me!¡± The reason for this made Tabitha felt particrly confused. However, Leon really doesn¡¯t pretend to be deep, because he has seen too much of the world. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Leon responded softly, putting a porcin in his hand back to the counter. If it was someone else, he would have taken the opportunity to brag about it, but Leon doesn¡¯t have to prove to Tabitha what he can do, the same with anyone else. ¡°Nothing to do with it? Impossible! You clearly told me before to be ready to meet more customers. So if it has have nothing to do with you, then you might have used some particrly effective marketing means! ¡± Tabitha said with great certainty. ¡°With a surge in trading volume at this level, it canst for a day or two, and don¡¯t make a fuss, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Leon responded. Tabitha looked at Leon¡¯s reaction, angry and anxious. She thought that even if she can only maintain the surge in a short period of time, it would still not be easy. Now Leon was pretending to be forced, and she really wanted to be taught a lesson. ¡°Do you know that talking nonsense will be punished by heaven?¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m pretending, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. In my opinion, it¡¯s really nothing.¡± After saying this, Leon went on to entertain the customers. ¡°This Leon just drifted away with some achievements, and if I had a chance, I will have to take him to the provincial capital so he could see how big the world is!¡± Tabitha murmured. Two hours passed in a blink of an eye. It¡¯s almost time for a break. Leon was going back. At present, Leon had not received a new family assignment, so he would not be too busy, but he had not devote too much energy to Carlo¡¯s antique shop. Tabitha, dressed in a skirt, stood in front of Leon, stepped gently on a tiptoe with an attitude of being superior and said, ¡°Leon, be my driver and bodyguard. Now take me home!¡± This leprechaun really evoked Leon. ¡°Don¡¯t dream, drive yourself back.¡± Leon refused decisively. ¡°You¡¯re noting with me? How troublesome it is to take a taxi. There is already Maserati president parked at the entrance. On the way home, you can still get close to Williams family¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t it hitting two birds with one stone? Do you know how many people who want to be my driver but don¡¯t have a chance?¡± Tabitha asked some unexpected rhetorical questions. ¡°I have an appointment, and someone will pick me up.¡± Leon looked calm. It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t driven a luxury car. Hennessy Viper GT is a vegetable car in his eyes, and Tabitha¡¯s Maserati president was nothing. ¡°Really? Since when do you get this treatment? Are you still dreaming?¡± Tabitha curled her mouth disapprovingly. Leon stopped talking to Tabitha, and walked straight out of the store. At the same time, a Bentley Mulsanne stopped in front of Leon. The person who got out of the car was Tommy. Tommy personally opened the door for Leon and politely invited Leon in. Tabitha stared at the scene and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Since when did Tommy treat Leon so kindly? Why did you drive to pick him up? Is it possible that Leon¡¯s ability to cheat has grown again? ¡± Tabitha asked those questions in her mind. Tabitha was surprised by Leon¡¯s series of anomalies, but didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, in her eyes, Leon pretended to y tricks and was very good at it. Even her grandfather who was so wise and shrewd people have been deceived by him. And then Tommy, whose trust was not difficult to win. However, as a youngdy, she despised the behavior of Leon, and her journey around the world was not a long-term solution. Leon got into Tommy¡¯s car and went to an old neighborhood in Fairmont City. ¡°Tommy, you paid for people to buy antiques, right?¡± Leon has guessed. ¡°Yes, Sir, spent a little money, but used my small vault and didn¡¯t misappropriate ourpany¡¯s money.¡± Tommy answered. ¡°Don¡¯t do this in the future. There¡¯s no need to give money to others.¡± Leon said. ¡°Well, I am also doing this for your happiness. I will help you get rid of Miss Tabitha as soon as possible. This is also a sign of respect to elderly.¡± Tommy said with a smile on his face. ¡°I have no idea about Tabitha. Forget about her bad temper.¡± Leon shook his head gently. ¡°Not now, maybe in the future. It seems that Miss Tabitha knows nothing about your identity, but I will keep it a secret for you. I will never reveal that you are at the top of the ruthless group. A big shot like you like to y this game of experiencing life. I understand that.¡± Tommy was quite sure that something might happen. When Leon heard this, a faint wry smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. What he was doing wasn¡¯t as simple as experiencing life. He had been humiliated for four years, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people. By now, they should be aware of the cousins of the family, that if they won¡¯t make some achievements, they won¡¯t be able to withstand the test, they would inevitably be run by the annual meeting of the family, and even their heirs would lost their seats. The name ¡°Alex¡± came to Leon¡¯s mind when he thought of it. The family has something to do with that Carter family. Even if Alex slipped from the provincial capital to Fairmont, he can¡¯t erase the mistake he made to the cruel family. Why not add some voring to Alex¡¯s life before receiving the new task to make his life rich and colorful in hister years? Today, Leon was under a lot of pressure. Belle was locked up by him in a dog cage, and the backer behind him was bound to settle with him. And that arrogant and richdy named May, her family influence was bound to take revenge. However, Leon has no regrets about what he has done. Ruthless Childe has something to do and something not to do, and since he dared to do it, he must dare to do it! Bingley Mulsanne, slowly driving into an oldmunity. Rachel, the school beauty, lived here. Leon took out his cell phone and was going to ask Rachel to bring the hundred-year-old ginseng from the mountain, but at that time the bell rang and a phone call came. Leon¡¯s eyes became majestic, and his face instantly became dignified. ¡°Yes, I did it, so what! Put Jacob on the phone. I want him to take care of me. ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 139 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 139 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 139 I tile the Great Wall Kristina, on the other end of the phoneforted him with a gentle and delicate voice and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll deal with Jacob. Recently, he didn¡¯t go to Grandpa toin, but Grandpa can tell right from wrong.¡± Leon got out of the car and came to an empty corner. His fierce eyes highlighted his anger. ¡°I moved Belle, and so did with May. The person who vited my bottom line has no reason to swallow it. Tell Jacob, that the day I return to Italy will be the day that his heir dream willpletely be broken!¡± Cousin Jacob, has always coveted the position of heir to the their family, although Leon has been dered heir by his grandfather, but Jacob never gave up. Recently, Jacob took great pain to persuade his grandfather to abolish Leon as an heir, citing ¡°Leon¡¯s misbehavior in Fairmont City, wantonly inciting conflicts with other families.¡± However, those shady actions of Jacob were monitored by Kristina, and Kristina was the virtuous partner of Leon¡¯s career. ¡°Master, the second-tier trial task is drawing to a close. At present, the family group is beginning to evaluate your performance. No surprise, you will receive a reward for thepletion of the task recently.¡± Kristina informed. ¡°What reward?¡± Leon was still looking forward to the task reward, but he hoped it would no longer be a luxury car. Up to now, the Hennessy Viper GT, which was limited to three in Houston, was still eating ash in the garage, but knowing their father, the reward might be what it was in the end. ¡°I am not sure, but it is definitely no worse than the previous Viper.¡± ¡°Well, for my parents, I still have to rely on your respect.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my job.¡± After talking to Kristina, Leon realized that there were still people in, Millers family who doesn¡¯t give up on inheriting bits. It was said that there were many disputes in the imperial house, but the first family in Italy, such as their family, was also full of contradictions. ¡°Jacob! I will never let you stop me from moving forward. I will certainly inherit what I deserve! ¡± Leon¡¯s heart was as strong as iron. If you were exploited by Jacob, how can you stand up to the humiliation of the past four years? Leon went back to Tommy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go straight upstairs. You wait for me down here.¡± Tommy nodded carefully. He didn¡¯t know what Leon had just talked about, but now he saw that Leon didn¡¯t look very good. Leon walked into an old building and knocked on the door of a room. Rachel was bleary-eyed. She just quit her job today and had a rest at home. After being cheated by the unit supervisorst time, Rachel resigned resolutely. ¡°Jacob,e on in. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Rachel was caught off guard by Leon¡¯s sudden visit. He went into Rachel¡¯s living room, a simple room, but tidied up neatly. The air was filled with a faint aroma, which was unique, not the smell of flowers and cosmetics. When Rachel approached with a ss of water, Leon understood. Subsequently, Leon exined the purpose of his visit and took the hundred-year-old mountain ginseng and went downstairs. But that time, Leon went downstairs with Rachel. Rachel just had some instant noodles for dinner, and Leon wanted to take her out for a good meal. ¡°Take this ginseng to replenish your grandfather¡¯s body.¡± Leon said to Tommy. Tommy nodded and smiled and said: ¡°OK, sorry to disturb you Mr. Millers, but I need to go now. Don¡¯t forget that you should also pay attention to your health.¡± That time Tommy changed his tune in time, which was still clever. After saying that, he put down his Bentley Mulsanne and ran away. ¡°Look at this friend of mine. He didn¡¯t care if the car is thrown at me.¡± Leon shook his head gently. ¡°Leon, your friends are so rich. Is this Tommy, the powerful friend behind you?¡± It¡¯s impossible for Rachel not to be curious. She asked simr questions about Liam. ¡°Neither is he. I gave him an old ginseng for his grandfather, which is a great help to him. This century- old ginseng in Fairmont can¡¯t be bought at all, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s so polite.¡± Leon answered. ¡°I see. I think they are all very kind to you.¡± Rachel seemed to understand theworking here. She felt that Leon was really charming because he came from a poor family but had the ability to make friends with children from rich families. ¡°Come on, Rachel. I¡¯ll take you out for a nice meal. Take your pick of western food and Chinese food.¡± Leon took Rachel¡¯s tender and delicate hand. At this time, Rachel¡¯s palms were very hot, and her little face was a touch of blush. ¡°I want to go to the pool barbecue. It¡¯s too wasteful to have a big meal. I want to save you money.¡± Rachel said weakly. ¡°No, I still have money. I¡¯ve made a little money during this time.¡± Leon said. ¡°You should save the money you earned to start a business. I really want to eat kebabs. Let¡¯s not go to the barbecue restaurant. Let¡¯s eat at the roadside barbecue stand.¡± Rachel wanted Leon to keep the money for the rainy day. She had received a lot of gifts before and was satisfied with it, so now he can save it. ¡°Well, get in the car and I¡¯ll take you to the barbecue stand.¡± Leon knew Rachel, that she doesn¡¯t worship money as much as some girls do. Nowadays, there were really few girls who take the initiative to go out to eat at roadside stalls. And Leon never thought that the roadside barbecue stall was unhygienic, and it was okay to eat once in a while. Besides, four years of suffering has not been in vain. In the blink of an eye, Leon drove Bentley Mulsanne to an outdoor barbecue stand on the south side of the city. The front was full of tables and chairs, and there was no parking space, so Leon had to park his car in front of the hardware store not far away. He took Rachel to the stall and ordered some of their favorite food. Although if he had money, he won¡¯t have to eat kidney, but the pure man in Leon can¡¯t be mended. It wasn¡¯t long before the kebabs were all served. Leon drank a bottle of chilled Coke with gentle eyes and looked at Rachel, who was eating strands seriously. Rachel opened her mouth to take a bite, slowly chewing, this look was very cute. A girl who can be satisfied with a kebab is cuter than a teddy bear. Just then, a middle-aged man in a suit and tie by the side of the road called out Leon¡¯s name. ¡°Leon, is that really you? I haven¡¯t seen you for a while.¡± The middle-aged man walked towards Leon. ¡°Yes, despite the fact that Fairmont is not very big, it¡¯s not easy to run into each other. Sit down and have a bite to eat, and I¡¯ll order some barbecue.¡± Leon also recognized the other person, Green, one of the bosses of his food deliverypany. ¡°No, I just came out of a liquor bar and saw you. I haven¡¯t seen you for two months, and now you have found such a beautiful and pure girlfriend. The young man has a bright future.¡± Green said jokingly. Leon had a good impression of Green, neither good nor bad, there was no displeasure with him. And he was another partner in thepany who threatened to fire him. Rachel was mistaken for Leon¡¯s girlfriend. She didn¡¯t drink, but her face flushed. She admired Leon, but never dared to establish a rtionship with Leon. ¡°By the way, Leon, what are you up to now? Delivery does not have any future, and if you want to continue working with me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t open a delivery restaurant. I am currently in the real estate business, and the prospect is still very good.¡± Green just got out of the wine bar, his face brimming with joy. He was now the department manager of The Parker and a celebrity in front of Boss Parker. It was a great honor for him to apany the boss to attend the wedding banquet of the old son of business leader Alex. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nowadays, many enterprises in the business district of Fairmont City have regarded the uing Chamber of Commerce as a wedding banquet for Alex¡¯s son, and many people want to climb Carter family, especially to reach the line of the provincial capital through Alex. However, the food deliverypany opened by Green before, was small in scale and has little influence. Now it was really worth celebrating that it had the opportunity to enter the upper circle. ¡°No, Green, thank you for asking. I am frence now and intend to start my own business in the future.¡± Leon shook his head gently. ¡°Young people don¡¯t always think about starting a business. If you don¡¯t have a solid background, you¡¯d better work honestly. Leon, you made a good impression on me. At that time, my food delivery staff, you worked hard and down-to-earth. I hope you can keep your feet on the ground in the future.¡± Green gave a serious warning. When Green heard Leon, who ate a roadside barbecue, said that he wanted to start a business, he felt too impractical in his heart. ¡°Yes, Green, I will, and I wish you a bright future.¡± Leon understood Green¡¯s good intentions, but there was no need to show off his strength to Green. ¡°If you have this time, you might as well eat a few more kebabs. Isn¡¯t it delicious with iced c?¡± At that moment, however, the kebabs was already sold out and won¡¯ be avable, and the people from the hardware store nearby were also looking for it. ¡°Handsome, why don¡¯t you move your car? There¡¯s no ce to park my car.¡± ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ll move the car.¡± There was something wrong with parking in front of other people¡¯s stores, and Leon does not neglect it. When Green heard this, he was a little surprised. ¡°How much space does electric cars take up and need to be moved?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 140 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 140 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 140 Overall situation to be determined It¡¯s not an electric car, it¡¯s a Bentley Mulsanne. The license te number was also extremely difficult. The hardware store owner dared not to be disrespectful to Leon. The car and license te number alone can scare him out of breath. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, he does thought that Leon was very polite, very different from what others imagined on rich people. At this time, Green looked at the far back of Leon and gently shook his head and said to himself, ¡°It must be the electric car that delivered takeout. If it goes on like this for a long time, I¡¯m afraid Leon won¡¯t even be able to protect his girlfriend, but this is the reality. It¡¯s hard to gain a foothold in the city without background. As for what Leon said about starting a business is like an Arabian Nights, I¡¯ve given him a chance. I don¡¯t want to hang out with him. But I hope we can still get along better.¡± Green sighed that he was worried about the future of Leon. He basically knew the whereabouts of the boys who used to work for him in the store. Two of them entered the security department of Michelin Real Estate, and some of them quickly became the head of security like a rocket. Michelin Real Estate, as a giant in Fairmont City, can be regarded as a small sess in finding a position as head of security in it. However, before the most optimistic Leon was still a mediocre, with his little girlfriend eating on roadside stalls, nothing but bragged on starting a business, and so impractical, had let him down! ¡°Maybe this is life. I hope Leon can get back up as soon as possible and stop having those entrepreneurial dreams!¡± Green whispered to himself, then turned and left. The hardware store owner looked at Green, with a puzzled face said that this man was a psychopath. The car of a handsome guy was Bentley Mulsanne, and even the license te number was wayward. Although Bentley Mulsanne is not Leon¡¯s car, his car was many grades higher than Bentley Mulsanne, and even Danielle Family¡¯s property was now under his name. When Leon moved the car back, he found that Green had left. He wanted to talk to Green for a while, but maybe he¡¯ll do it next time. When he sat down again, Leon continued to have a barbecue, reminisced about his four years of college youth with Rachel. Beside him, other diners were drinking and chatting. ¡°I heard that the Fairmont Chamber of Commerce will be held soon, and my ssmates are going. This is the biggest event for the businessmunity in our city.¡± ¡°Mr. Parker, do you know each other? He is now a big boss, and there must be a ce for him in the Chamber of Commerce this year. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all go back a little bit. When I was in high school, the boss of the food and beverage industry in this city was the younger brother of the big boss..¡± As they listen to people bragged around, Leon and Rachel smiled at each other. Leon has long been used to these. Every time they eat barbecue, he would often hear that the social eldest brother at the next table, after two bottles of beer would use such a tone ¡®who do I know¡¯? However, Leon is a little surprised that these civilians were also concerned about the Chamber of Commerce of Fairmont City, and that Alex has a son in his old age. They also knew that Alex seemed to have a great influence in Fairmont City. On the way back from the roadside stall, Leon was driving and asked about Rachel. ¡°What are your ns for the next step? If you like, I can refer you to a job with good prospects.¡± Leon brought it up. ¡°There are indeed more job opportunities and jobs in provincial cities than in Fairmont.¡± Rachel has given the answer. She made Leon admire her even more. She wanted to narrow the gap with Leon through her own efforts, so going to the provincial capital for development is her more appropriate choice at present. ¡°Well, broadening your horizons will be very helpful to you. Wherever you go, please remember that I always got your back.¡± Leon nodded and agreed to Rachel¡¯s choice. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. I haven¡¯t made a final decision. It will take some time.¡± Rachel did not want to be separated from Leon, this man has upied an irreceable position in her heart. Leon smiled knowingly, and Rachel could not keep a secret from his eyes. Time turned and came to the morning two dayster. Leon first went to the Carlo antique shop, and then made an excuse to go somewhere. Antique shops do not need much supervision to operate, good or bad, it would still depend on the products. There were many authentic products which gave good reputation to the shop, and customers naturallye uninvited. Carlo¡¯s original intention of letting Leon take over the antique store was not to make him generate ie, but provide him with a social tform to meet more rich people through business rtionships. After Leon left the antique shop with Tabitha, on his back, he went straight to Michelin Real Estate. As soon as he arrived at thepany¡¯s office, Liam handed over a purchase agreement. ¡°Is it all done?¡± Leon went over the contract and then asked. ¡°Yes, Leon, everything is done, just waiting for your signature.¡± Liam answered. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡± Leon asked again. ¡°The otherpany¡¯s merger and acquisition contract is in the process of final examination and approval, and it will be handed over to you for signature in three minutes.¡± Liam replied immediately. ¡°Well, you have to put pressure on them, otherwise they can¡¯t be obedient.¡± Leon was satisfied with the result. ¡°Yes, Leon, the twopanies are facing the high pressure of broken capital chains, and have repeatedly failed bids, so that they were caught by surprise. The important thing is that they have lost their backbone and have been routed.¡± Liam said. ¡°How did Mr. Parker react?¡± Leon was very interested in this. ¡°It was a bit of a surprise that he epted everything happily, and he didn¡¯t overreact to his son¡¯s injury or the acquisition of thepany.¡± Liam answered truthfully. Leon¡¯s face darkened and then said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s really not normal, even if he¡¯s afraid of us, he can¡¯t resist at all. He can¡¯t stay long. When the overall situation of the acquisition stabilizes, find a reason to let him go!¡± People who can tolerate to such an extent must never be used by them and must be wary of it. Leon believed that at present, Mr. Parker still had some cronies in thepany, and keeping him temporarily will help stabilize the acquisition situation, and when the time was ripe, Liam would immediately carry out the order. ¡°All right, Sir. I¡¯ll focus on him.¡± ¡°Is there any trouble with Bertholdt?¡± ¡°The acquisitions went smoothly in ordance with the normal process, and no other major shareholders were found behind Bertholdt. And there was only Belle as a legal person, so there were noplications in the acquisition.¡± Liam said. ¡°Oh, the other party is very careful, even the tail is so clean. He must be worried about being pulled on the pigtail, he must be very upset!¡± There was a sneer at the corners of Leon¡¯s mouth. There was something in what he said, and it was obvious that there were other secrets hidden in it. The backer behind Belle was tantamount to abandoning Bertholdt directly and has not even dealt with Michelin, indicating that there was a shady rtionship between this person and Belle or Bertholdt. In doing so, this man obviously did not want to make things big, feared that something would fall into the hands of others, and that he might face more than Michelin. Perhaps in the provincial capital, he had a more intractable enemy, this broken tail, did not want to set himself on fire. However, Leon has asked Kristina to investigate everything about him, and Leon was bound to have a chance to fight him in the future. Because Belle was locked up in a dog cage, this man won¡¯t give up. It was evening when Leon came out of the real estatepany. After a busy day, Leon took out his cell phone and looked at it, and found that there were many missed calls, as well as news from WeChat. ¡°What on earth is this leprechaun, Tabitha?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 141 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 141 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 141 Defiant Alex Leon called back, and Tabitha¡¯s tone was clearly angry. ¡°Leonard! I¡¯ve called you so many times, why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Leon said. ¡°A meeting? Are you a big boss or something? Is there such a thing as one-day meeting?¡± ¡°It was really a one-day meeting.¡± Leon knew that Tabitha doesn¡¯t believe him, but it¡¯s true. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. My grandfather thinks highly of you and gives you a chance to start a business. How nice of you to slip away, leaving me in an antique shop for a whole day. You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Tabitha said sarcastically. ¡°What, you haven¡¯t seen me for only one day, and you already miss me?¡± Leon made a joke. ¡°I think you¡¯re such a big-headed ghost that you won¡¯t talk about absenteeism for a day. Go to Beverly Hills and pick me up in my house as soon as possible. It¡¯s important!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leon asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Juste as soon as you want. It¡¯s good for you anyway!¡± After saying those words, Tabitha hung up angrily. Leon, shook his head gently and said to himself, ¡°After a busy day, I just wanted to go back to have a rest.¡± Half an hourter, Leon came to the gate of Williams family in Beverly Hills. Ring the doorbell. Tabitha came to open the door. When the gate opened, he saw Tabitha wearing a uniform, Japanese college style. A white shirt, with a ck knee skirt and lovely long curly hair, which made her look like a graceful high school girl. It¡¯s the same uniform style, but today¡¯s skirt was longer than the short skirt she wore few days ago. Leon does not know, but this unruly daughter, with her kind of style, unexpectedly has be ady. In such a dress, Tabitha¡¯s looked more feminine, but the strong girly style made her shine in front of his eyes. Seeing Tabitha dressed like a college girl and her manner bing more dignified, Leon guessed that they might have an important guest tonight. ¡°Come on in, go to the teahouse and sit, and remember not to say anything inappropriate, let alone rush to say it, and be polite in front of your elders.¡± Tabitha suddenly warned. ¡°Oh.¡± Leon nodded. Leon knew all about etiquette, and usually didn¡¯t fall behind. He felt that this sentence should be told to Tabitha. However, it was Tabitha who told him toe. Next, Leon came to Williams family¡¯s teahouse. At this time, Carlo was having tea and chatting with a man who was younger than him. The man, who also seemed to be in his sixties, has a standard Mediterranean haircut: a skating rink in the middle and a ring of barbed wire next to it. In addition to baldness, there was also the hooked nose, which was particrly eye-catching. ¡°Mr. Williams, would you like some tea?¡± Leon said hello to Carlo. Carlo was chatting vigorously just now when he heard his voice look up and saw Leoning. He hurriedly said, ¡°Leon,e and sit down over here. Let me introduce you to Mr. Carter. This is Mr. Carter, a veteran of the businessmunity in Fairmont City.¡± Mr. Carter? The elder of the local businessmunity? Although they do not know each other, but when he put all the information together, Leon immediately understood. This was Alex! Leon¡¯s eyes were slightly majestic, and his heart said he had met an enemy. There were not only family conflicts with him, but also the grudges that have just been forged. However, when he looked at Alex¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t know Leon, or he¡¯ll have to tear him up. At that point, Alex narrowed his eyes, nced lightly at Leon, and then said in an elder¡¯s tone, ¡°Who is this kid?¡± Is he the driver of your family? ¡± Carlo shook his head gently and smiled and exined, ¡°He¡¯s not the driver, Mr. Carter. Guess what he is to me?¡± At that time, Carlo specially sold a son-inw. He regarded Leon as a candidate for his grandson-inw and paid special attention to Leon¡¯s move with a little show-off. After all, Leon is very capable and excellent in his eyes. ¡°Since he is not a driver, then he is a bodyguard assistant.¡± Alex met Carlo¡¯s grandson, so he ruled it out. ¡°He is a little friend of mine, and we have a temper when we chat.¡± Carlo did not say bluntly that Leon was his future grandson-inw. On the one hand, he can¡¯t reveal it yet, even his own granddaughter doesn¡¯t know about it. And at the same time, he was worried that Alex will rob him, because Alex has a granddaughter who was about the same age as Tabitha. However, Alex does not have the discerning eyes of Carlo, and does not see that Leon has other outstanding features besides its appearance. ¡°Oh, well, I thought it was some of your cronies.¡± Alex said so, but disdained to think that Leon was just a brown-noser after Carlo, or how to chat and lose his temper. ¡°Leon is nice, and not an outsider.¡± Carlo said with a smile. Speaking of which, he and Alex were not old friends for many years, but when they were in the provincial capital, they had some contact, and the rtionship was not so good. Later, he did not know why Alex came from the provincial capital to settle in Fairmont City, and they seldom see each other since then. Recently, I heard that Alex has a son in his old age, and the whole business circle of Fairmont City has spread all over. Both of them were prominent figures in the city¡¯s businessmunity, so Carlo invited Alex to his home. In terms of status, Alex was really poor. After all, Carlo is the real boss of the provincial capital, so it is impossible for Carlo to go to Alex¡¯s home in person to congratte him. On the other hand, the reason why Carlo moved around with Alex was for Leon. He used all the convenience to help Leon reborn, because he wanted him to be Williams family¡¯s grandson-inw. Start with Fairmont City, and then he would definitely take Leon to the provincial capital if he had the opportunity in the future. ¡°Hello, Mr. Carter.¡± Leon pretended not to know Alex, and greeted him. On the other hand, Alex, did not bother to raise his eyelids and did not take a look at Leon, and nodded. In Alex¡¯s eyes, Leon, such a humble small role, cannot be seen by him at all. He usually met young man like Leon and is often dismissive. When Carlo saw the embarrassing scene, he said, ¡°Leon, make yourself at home, sit down and have tea and have a chat. In a few days, it will be the Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯s a business event in Fairmont. I suggest you go and see the world, too.¡± Fairmont Chamber of Commerce, Carlo was bound to be invited, and would even regard him as a guest, after all, he was a business mogul from the provincial capital. In terms of poprity, Carlo was higher than Alex. Of course, Alex also had advantages, he was equivalent to the city of Fairmont, many local businessmen were nning how to curry favor with Alex in the chamber ofmerce. ¡°All right.¡± Leon nodded. Even if Carlo does not say, Leon will certainly go, the enterprises under his name can definitely be called the first giant in Fairmont City. Even if they don¡¯t fit together, taking out one of them alone could still upy the first position in their respective industries. However, at that time, Alex sneered: ¡°Oh, as what Carlo said, it is a business event, a gathering for rich people, this is a high-ss socialmunication. I am afraid he will have a stage fright!¡± Alex said bluntly that he didn¡¯t took Leon seriously at all, and naturally he didn¡¯t care what Leon would think when he heard it. He thought he can stab a small potato like Leon with one finger, so what if he teases him? He should have to ept it even if he won¡¯t believe it. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Leon is calm and even if something happens. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t have stage fright.¡± Carlo gave a high evaluation. ¡°Is that so? Carlo, you really think highly of him. It won¡¯t hurt to let him go with you. After all, it¡¯s OK to run errands.¡± Alex continues to tease. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 142 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 142 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 142 I am stronger! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex did not specifically aimed at Leon; instead he just generally looked down on people like Leon at heart. However, some people are just too old and should be given respect. But it does not mean that they could be arrogant. ¡°The reason why I respect you, is just because of your age and not because of your background or talent.¡± Leon also spoke bluntly. ¡®Since you don¡¯t respect me, why should I respect you back? You keep on putting airs on me, but I also have the right whether to give you face or not!¡¯ Leon thought. When Alex heard this, he frowned and his expression turned cold and gloomy. ¡°You are just a nobody! You dare challenge me?¡± Alex bellowed. ¡°If you don¡¯t respect me, for what reason should I respect you?¡± Leon replied calmly. ¡°Because I¡¯m Alex! I am one of the pirs of businessmunity of Fairmont City!¡± Alex was furious at Leon. ¡°The pir of the businessmunity? What proof do you have? The industry you have in Fairmont City is just of average size and doesn¡¯t have any influence. If it¡¯s not for your family background, do you think someone would still sucked up to you?¡± Leon sneered. What Leon said was true. Today¡¯s event have really nothing to do with Alex; the reason why the Family Carter still had a great influence in Fairmont City was because they are a distinguished family from the capital. It was normal to curry favor with the rich and powerful, especially in the business industry. ¡°Nonsense! What do you know?! In any case, I am still a person who has great experience, You are nothing!¡± Alex was so angry that veins were popping on his forehead; and his expression, coupled with his hooked nose was rather unpleasant. Compared with Alex, Leon was calmer. As if what had happened was unrted to him, he picked up a cup of tea and tasted it carefully; it exuded the faint fragrance and have sweet taste that pervaded his mouth. At this time, Carlo shook his head helplessly and was disappointed with Leon. He originally wanted Leon to have a good rtionship with Alex; he did not expect that Leon would be arrogant and would create conflict with Alex instead. He was a little confused; how could Leon, who was usually calm andposed would get angry with Alex Carter today? ¡®Ignoring other people¡¯s criticism does not mean you¡¯re a coward¡¯ Carlo sighed inwardly. Some people can be provoked, but people like Alex are not in that category! Coupled with the fact that there are past conflicts between his family and Family Carter, was it inappropriate for Leon to box to Alex? ¡°Drink tea, let¡¯s not allow it to affect our friendship. Leon is young and careless. I hope you can forgive him, Mr. Carter. Who wasn¡¯t young once? I ask Mr. Carter to please pardon him.¡± Carlo hastened to smooth things out; and although he was disappointed with Leon¡¯s behavior, he felt that if he were in Leon¡¯s shoes, He would also have an argument with Alex. After all, Alex¡¯s words are really ugly. But when he thought about it, he felt that his status as the master of the Williams Family was different from Leon; so what if he scolded Alex severely, he had the strength to back his words. He looked at Leon helplessly. ¡°Leon, quickly apologized.¡± With those words, Carlo winked at Leon and signaled that Leon would take itpromised for now. There would be chances in the future to get revenge. However, Alex was not an easy person to easily let things go; even if Leon apologized, it was impossible for him to forgive Leon. Of course, Leon would also not going to apologize to Alex. Carlo thought that Leon would do what he told him to do; but doing that was not something a son of the Danielle¡¯s Family would do. ¡°I apologize to Mr. Williams for interrupting your tea. but if you will ask me to apologize to Mr. Carter, it¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were unwavering. ¡°Oh, young man, you will regret what you did today for the rest of your life!¡± Alex sneered and said with a domineering look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s made things hard for yourself. You don¡¯t know to give face to others. If you ask me, you¡¯re not qualified to join the Chamber of Commerce in Fairmont at all!¡± Then Alex turned to Carlo and said, ¡°Carlo, are you really going to take this kid to the chamber of commerce? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing? It¡¯s better to bring a pet dog than bring someone who doesn¡¯t want to make progress.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe that a son of Danielle¡¯s Family waspared to a dog!¡¯ Carlo eximed inwardly. Leon¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, and he made a formal decision in his mind that he would never let Alex¡¯s old age be peaceful. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this Mr. Carter. I have my own ns.¡± Carlo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, with a hidden meaning in his tone. Even if Leon was in the wrong, Carlo would not be instigated by Alex; he could not disregard Leon¡¯s other abilities just because of this matter that happened today. Just one fact that Leon was a skilled doctor versed in Chinese medicine alone, made it difficult for Carlo to give up Leon so easily. ¡°Is that so? Carlo, as a veteran in the businessmunity, you no longer see the overall situation any more. A disciple is like a facade. Once you let this boy be your disciple and take him to the chamber ofmerce, he will only disgrace you, and you Williams Family!¡± Alex mocked. Alex saw that Carlo maintained his stance on Leon; he knew that their rtionship was special, and he guessed that Leon was probably a disciple of Carlo. Compared with a son-inw, A disciple meant that they were just students that the masters were proud of but they would not inherit their mentor¡¯s surname; while a son-inw could let their future children carry the surname Family Williams instead. Carlo certainly knew who he would be close to, and it would never be Alex. If Alex¡¯s brother were sitting in front of Leon, he would have a different attitude. ¡°He is not a disciple of mine; my disciple is in the provincial capital. But Mr. Carter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to argue with a young man about this? Is it worthy of your identity?¡± Carlo¡¯s attitude was already very clear. And Alex¡¯s face flushed at that time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go to the hospital to pick someone up. Besides, this tea is a little different with my liking. I like ck tea, and I don¡¯t like green tea. I¡¯ll see you at the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow.¡± Alex put down the teacup, stood up and was made his way to leave. His old face was pulled long; he angrily walked out of Carlo¡¯s house. Carlo saw Alex made an excuse and left; he did not get angry. He had no direct feud with Alex, so there was no need for him to spoil tomorrow¡¯s chamber ofmerce conference. As soon as Alex left, Carlo stared solemnly at Leon and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you are still young, Leon. But do you know how big is Alex¡¯s influence in Fairmont? Do you know how many local businessmen wants to take advantage of the Chamber of Commerce to curry favor with him? You should understand that influential people can put pressure on the lives of normal people!¡± ¡°Of course I understand. But Mr. Williams, I want to tell you that if a person respects me, I will give all the courtesy he deserves; but if the other person doesn¡¯t respect me, I have no reason to respect him. I will never bow to anyone, no matter who he is!¡± Leon stared at Carlo seriously. He remembered Carlo¡¯s kindness to him, but that was no reason for him to grovel and bow to Alex! At that moment, Carlo was stunned and looked at Leon withplicated eyes. And since Leon did it, he would never regret it. ¡°He will know that he meets his match, the market is not decided by him. He is strong, but I am stronger!¡± ¡°Even if I have offend more than half of the businessmunity in Fairmont, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 143 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 143 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 143 He¡¯s not really that great! Carlo was shocked by the Leon¡¯s arrogance. ¡°This boy, he¡¯s really young and doesn¡¯t know fear! I really did not expect him to make Alex angry!¡± He also saw that even though Leon was somewhat arrogant, he was extremely principled. Although it doesn¡¯t seem wise to him, it¡¯s not wrong for a man to be proud and unyielding. After slightly calming down, Carlo warned Leon, ¡°Leon, we are not going to argue if what you did is right or wrong. Since you have offended Alex, then you must be careful on tomorrow¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. If he wants to mess with you, most businessmen in Fairmont will target you just to suck up on him!¡± ¡°I know very well about that, I thought it through before I offend him. Anyway, Mr. Williams, you will be on my side, right?¡± Leon smiled faintly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural¡± Carlo nodded. Even he said so, he still doesn¡¯t intend to have a conflict with Alex unless he would really going to provoke them. Then Carlo added: ¡°After all, I am originally from the provincial capital; and I am going to leave Fairmont in a few days¡¯ time. In terms of prestige in the hearts of local businessmen, I am slightly inferior to Alex. If I am the only one on your side, I will not be able to turn things around.¡± ¡°The Chamber of Business Conference is a big business event in Fairmont City, will Alex really make a big fuss for such a small fry like me?¡± Leon asked. ¡°As far as I know about Alex, he is a man of vengeance regardless if it¡¯s big or small grudges. In the past, someone stepped on him in the supermarket identally, he made that person pay. Alex is very small-minded person. I guess he will make things difficult for you during the conference in the Chamber of Commerce, and he will make give you a hard time in Fairmont City.¡± Carlo anxiously said. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Leon was not even bit worried; instead, there¡¯s a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Of course! In the future, you will be strongly restricted from doing business in Fairmont, even looking for a job, hospitalization, staying in a hotel, and so on. This is the result when you offend someone you shouldn¡¯t. As long as Alex sends a word to the bosses of various industries, can they not give face to him? Those dogs are eager to find a chance to curry favor with Alex. I think you understand everything now. You¡¯ve got yourself a big problem this time!¡± Carlo¡¯s expression was grave when exined to Leon what was at stake. Although Carlo usually looked down on Alex, but this is in Fairmont City; the influence of Alex is really great herepared to him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s impossible for all the businessmen in the city to target me. There are always people who doesn¡¯t like Alex.¡± Leon remained calm. ¡°Naive! You¡¯re still too young! Alex only needs to say a word to several leadingpanies in Fairmont City, and then thesepanies will inform their affiliated small enterprises in the same industry, and they will be able to put you into a desperate situation. There is no need for him to talk to all the enterprises in the city one by one!¡± Carlo wanted Leon to remember this lesson and realize the seriousness of the problem. And since it can¡¯t be undone, he could avoid making the same mistake next time. ¡°I see. Who do you think are the leading enterprises in Fairmont City, Mr. Williams?¡± Leon asked calmly. ¡°Starlight Club, Grand Prince Hotel, Parker Group, Michelin Real Estate, Bertholdt Real Estate, Dannielle Family Group, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know the others. Anyway, what I have listed above are all the leaders in various industries in Fairmont City.¡± Carlo said. Leon nodded, the corners of his mouth curled slightly. He had contacts with all the enterprises mentioned by Carlo just now. The city of Fairmont was too small. I thought Carlo would talk about some other unfamiliar enterprises, but they all turned out to be his ¡°old acquaintances.¡± However, Bertholdt Real State and Parker Group are about to disappear from the history of business; but Carlo does not need know that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Leon freaking out now?¡± Carlo sneered. ¡°A little bit.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to the provincial capital when there¡¯s a chance. But you¡¯ll have to work hard then. You should also be more careful at the chamber ofmerce tomorrow. Don¡¯t embarrass me, and the Williams Family!¡± Carlo said solemnly. ¡°What does Mr. Williams mean?¡± Leon doesn¡¯t really care whether Williams Family would be humiliated or not. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t really mean anything. Now that we know each other very well, I won¡¯t ask you to give me credit. Otherwise, people will think that I am shameless.¡± Carlo naturally hoped that Leon would shine in the chamber ofmerce; so that he would be in the limelight too. After all, Leon had been nurtured by him as a future grandson-inw. However, Carlo could also recognized the reality that Leon at that stage was still too young andcks of backing. And the point that he offended Alex, it would be lucky if he would not make a fool of himself at the chamber ofmerce. ¡°If Mr. Williams is worried that I will just humiliate you, then you don¡¯t have to take me to the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow. I can go by myself.¡± Leon did not want to be restrained, so he is morefortable if he woulde on his own. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will leave Fairmont City soon, and I don¡¯t care much about face anymore. After entering the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow morning, we will meet in the conference hall.¡± Carlo have not forgotten to expand Leon¡¯s social rtionship, so he brought Leon to meet some people from the business circle. ¡°All right then.¡± Leon saw that Carlo was so attentive, and he was embarrassed to refuse. ¡°Leon, I want to rest now and get some energy for the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow. Go and talk to Tabitha. If you are hungry, you two can go out to buy something to eat.¡± Carlo said tiredly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back and get rest too.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t want to have another argument Tabitha. ¡°Leon, sometimes boys should take the initiative.¡± Carlo was very depressed ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leon really did not think about it that way. After all, he had no feelings for Tabitha. ¡°The opportunity to change your destiny is right in front of you, and you should strive for it.¡± Carlo hinted again. ¡°I know, the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Leon nodded in response. At that time, Carlo felt anxious for Leon. He did not know whether tough or cry because of Alex¡¯s naivety. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Go back.¡± Carlo waved his hand. He believed that Leon might have felt that he was not worthy of his precious granddaughter, so he did not think that way; this kind of thing cannot be forced, but could only slowly create opportunities for the two. Feelings can be cultivated slowly. After bidding goodbye to Carlo, Leon walked out of the tea room and saw Tabitha in the living room holding her cat and said, ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m going back now. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Unexpectedly, Tabitha threw out a sentence: ¡°Leon ah Leon, sometimes I think you are a wise man, but I think sometimes you aren¡¯t. My grandfather asked you toe here to pave a way for you, but you made Alex walked out. You take care of yourself!¡± ¡°I appreciate Mr. Williams¡¯s intention, but I will never give in to the matter of principle!¡± With those words, Leon walked out from the door of Williams Family. ¡°Wealth and longevity are up to God to decide; but being right or wrong is up to me!¡± ¡°Tabitha have not experienced the world¡¯s indifference, so she doesn¡¯t really understood how the world works.¡± The brief visit to the neighbor¡¯s house came to an end. The next day would be the business event in Fairmont City, and Leon had nothing to prepare. He just went home and ate something before sleeping until dawn. Leon was more worried on which car he would use travel on the going to the chamber ofmerce the next day, than any other things. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 144 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 144 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 144 Porcin Vase The Viper, which was limited to three people who owned in the country was still in his garage umting dust. ¡°If I don¡¯t drive that car, won¡¯t I be a little wasteful? The more the car are not used, the more easily it breaks down, so why don¡¯t I go out for a ride with it today? Let¡¯s just take it as I¡¯m testing it for maintenance¡± Leon was lying on arge bathtub, taking a bath while preparing for today¡¯s event. Although Viper was too high-profile, Leon was not a wasteful person. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He decided to drive Viper to the Chamber of Commerce tomorrow. Just then, the mobile phone above the bathtub kept ringing. Tabitha sent a video chat request. ¡°Well, what¡¯s this girl wants now? Can¡¯t she just stops?¡± After some times, Leon finally epted the video call; sitting in the bathtub naked, his lower body covered with bubbles. The moment that video chat was connected, Tabitha was startled by therge muscles in the screen. Leon¡¯s broad chest appeared in the picture, emitting strong masculinity. Tabitha identally touched Leon¡¯s chest before, but today she saw it with her own eyes; and her face turned red. ¡°Big. It¡¯s so big!¡± Even though Tabitha was not a perve, but she could still not resist it when she was directly hit in the face by hormones. So, she could not stop the drool escaped her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s big?¡± Leon looked down, and made sure that his family jewel was safely covered with foam and could not be seen by the other person. Tabitha reacted quickly, pouting her little mouth and pretending to be disgusted, ¡°What are you thinking? I only mean that you have big muscles. I¡¯ve never seen you go to the gym that why I was a little surprised that you are quite fit.¡± ¡°I never work out.¡± Leon never deliberately goes to the gym, nor does he work out in order to get in shape. The reason why he had such a good figure was because he practiced martial arts, and not because he was taking protein powder. While practicing kung fu, he underwent a rigorous training. He once underwent training with Master Candra in the mountains for a period of time. It was really a tough training, and he was secluded from worldly affairs during that period. Even he was already living in the city, he was still not idle. He hit wooden stakes and sandbags every day. ¡°Cut the crap! How can you have such big chest muscles if you don¡¯t work out? Forget it. Reason I called you is that, my grandfather asked me to lend you my car.¡± Tabitha said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leon asked confusedly. ¡°Oh, to put it bluntly, my grandfather thinks that it would be better for you to drive a high-grade car to the chamber ofmerce. Driving is a facade for a businessman, and people will think highly of you if you drive a luxury car.¡± Tabitha exined. Leon understood. Tabitha was right, luxury cars do reflect a person¡¯s identity. However, Leon does not need Carlo to provide him a luxury car. ¡°Convey my thanks to Mr. Williams for intending to provide me with a luxury car, but I can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own.¡± Leon¡¯s Viper was still in the garage to and umting dust, it would be good to put it on use. ¡°Leon, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s a top-of-the-line Porsche 911. Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? Driving this car to attend the chamber ofmerce will definitely give you some face!¡± When Tabitha said this, she specially mentioned the model. ¡°I know your Williams Family owned a lot of luxury cars, but this time I want to do it on my own.¡± Leon still refused. ¡°Hmp! You have some guts, but I still think you¡¯re a little stupid; and it¡¯s right to rely on yourself, but this kind of asion is very important. Do you think you can get a better car than a Porsche 911 on your own?¡± Tabitha sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tabitha. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Leon responded. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Anyway, I¡¯ve already said what I have to say. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t ride an electric bike then!¡± Tabitha hung up the video call and shook her head. She thought that Leon was a little ignorant; there was already a car readily avable for him to use, but he did not want to ept it. He was just asking for humiliation! After all, the top Porsche 911 was even better than the chamber president¡¯s Maserati. If it were anyone else, they would not refuse it. When Leon saw the video suddenly turned ck, he did not take Tabitha¡¯sint to heart. Carlo¡¯s kindness was appreciated, but he doesn¡¯t want to be indebted and restrained. It was impossible for him to listen to Carlo¡¯s arrangement every time. If he would have epted Carlo¡¯s good intentions, he would be bound to follow Carlo¡¯s words. Why would he have to listen to other people¡¯s arrangements for everything? Besides, the Viper parked in the garage should really be put to use. The next day, Leon got up early; he had breakfast and then drove to Grand Prince Hotel. There was no doubt that if you would ask, which hotel was leading in hotel industry, it is naturally the five-star hotel, Grand Prince Hotel. In Fairmont City, Grand Prince Hotel was the absolute leader in the industry because there is no second hotel whose scale and grandeur could surpassed Grand Prince Hotel. And Fairmont City Chamber of Commerce, as thergest business event in the city, it was only natural to held it in such a grand and high-end venue; so, Grand Prince Hotel was the best choice. ¡°Consider it as an inspection. By the way, I will take a look at Grand Prince Hotel¡¯s financial statement for this month.¡± Leon reminded himself. Leon was holding the steering wheel, and drove his way to the venue. Half an hourter, Leon arrived at Grand Prince Hotel. After parking the car, Leon walked in. As he came early and the others did not arrive yet, he got off without a crowd surrounding him. Whenever people see his ¡°viper¡±, they will stop and watch. At that point in time, not many people have arrived yet. Grand Prince Hotel were setup and was arranged the day before the event. The Chamber of Commerce meeting was divided into parts; the first part, in which a meeting was held in the conference hall, presided over by the Chamber president. After the meeting, there will be a lot of free time for businessmen to meet new friends, greet old acquaintances, expand their social circle, and even open up business projects. This was the original meaning of the Chamber of Commerce, which was equivalent to creating a tform for businessmen to seek new business opportunities. In the past years, however, the chamber ofmerce had gradually changed. The business exchange meeting became a meeting of ttery and showing off wealth. This was the first time that Leon had joined the Chamber of Commerce in Fairmont City, and he have not yet witnessed how these businessmen kiss ass. Now that the Fairmont Chamber of Commerce had be a ttery conference led by Alex. Leon was about to go to his office in Grand Prince Hotel, he was standing across the reception hall on the first floor, waiting for the elevator. Suddenly, he heard a sound of object breaking. Leon turned around and found that a hotel employee had broken the vase in the reception hall. It seemed that it was an ident and even the vase almost hit the employee. The vase was about 1.5 meters high and was used to decorate the scene and yed a decorative role in the reception area. Without hesitation, Leon hurried over to have a look and was relieved to find that the employee was not hurt. At present, the broken pieces of porcin need to be cleaned up as soon as possible. Otherwise, not to say about affecting the ambiance, it might even scratch the guests. So, Leon decided to help the employee clean up. But at this moment, the employee suddenly changed his face and pretended to be innocent. ¡°Sir, you need to pay for breaking the vase. Please follow me to the front desk and pay the compensation!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 145 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 145 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 145 luxury cars gather How dare an employee like you, framed the boss of the hotel. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about this pot. I saw it was an ident.¡± Leon patted the employee on the shoulder with a faint sneer on the corner of his mouth. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Why don¡¯t I understand? You obviously broke this vase. What does it have to do if it¡¯s an ident or not? Hurry to the front desk and pay thepensation!¡± The employee pretended to know nothing and continued to urge Leon to go to the front desk to pay for the vase. ¡°I saw you break the vase with my own eyes. I was worried that you would get hurt, so I came to help. I didn¡¯t expect that you would turn the me on me.¡± Leon was certainly not cold-hearted, and neither he¡¯s a soft one that easy to bully. He did not expect that his goodwill would be paid by evil. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t break the vase! I think you just want to deny it!¡± It seems that the other party really wanted to deny it. ¡°The quality of the staff of Grand Prince Hotel is worrying, so it is necessary to carry out another wave of rectification.¡± Leon had seen bigger problems since he was a child. However, when the employee heard what Leon said, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Oh, who do you think you are? Whether Grand Prince Hotel is in order or not, is that really what you can say casually? This vase is worth a lot of money. Why don¡¯t you give me five thousand dors and I¡¯ll take care of it for you? Otherwise, you will be affecting the appreciation of today¡¯s chamber of commerce, and you can¡¯t afford it!¡± Leon really felt sorry for this man. ¡®It¡¯s disgusting! To turn the me to others, and even threatening to take money!¡¯ ¡°Did this guy know that the person he threatened to ckmail was the big boss of Grand Prince Hotel?¡± Leon was silent for a moment. Fortunately, it was only an isted case. If most of the hotel staff are like this one, How could the Grand Prince Hotel be the leading position in the hotel service industry in Fairmont City? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re scared! As soon as we get to know each other, we can get to a private location so you could give me the money. I can definitely take care of it for you!¡± There was a look of greed in the employee¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Leon shook his head: ¡°You will lose your job.¡± ¡°Bah! My uncle is the manager of the logistics department of the hotel. As long as he stays in the hotel, I will never lose my job!¡± ¡°The manager of the logistics support department, right? What¡¯s his name?¡± Leon asked. ¡°Harber, why are you asking so many questions? Give me the money! Five thousand dors!¡± ¡°All right, Harber. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Leon knew better than this employee, how much the vase was worth. It¡¯s not an antique vase, it¡¯s just a modern handicraft for decoration. Even if Grand Prince Hotel was a five-star hotel, it won¡¯t cost more than a thousand dors. ¡°If you won¡¯t give me five thousand dors, I¡¯ll call the security!¡± ¡°A broken bottle is worth five thousand? You are so greedy! ¡± ¡°You have never seen the world. Is it your first-timeing on a five-star hotel? I¡¯m telling you; the five- star ss is like this. If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll call my uncle!¡± The face of that boy was so disgusting that Grand Prince Hotel would never allow such a person to exist! Besides, was Leon the type of person who would allow racketeers on hispany? Of course not! ¡°You don¡¯t have to call your uncle. The name Harber is easy to remember.¡± Then, Leon pulled out his cell phone and called Gerald. Gerald got up early and was already waiting in the hotel. Today, not only the chamber ofmerce but also him, heard that his billionaire boss wasing, he dared not be negligent. He got up at four O¡¯clock in the morning, had a quick breakfast and came to Grand Prince Hotel to wait. As soon as he got a call from Mr. Millers, Gerald felt nervous. ¡°What can I do for you, Sir?¡± ¡°Fire Harber and his nephew together, get them out of here immediately!¡± After giving the order, Leon hung up the phone. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°All right, Mr. Millers. I will do it right away!¡± Listening to the ¡°beep¡± sounding from the mobile phone, Gerald¡¯s face was pale. The shorter the call, the more serious the situation was. It was not toote to save the situation, he would immediately let the logistics support manager Harber, together with his nephew, pack up and get out of here! At that time, Harber¡¯s nephew did not realize the seriousness his action. He sneered at Leon: ¡°You¡¯re so funny, you are so good at acting. You should have an Oscar!¡± ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Leon turned away; his eyes were cold. Although this was only a small matter, it cannot be ignored. If it was not him, other customers might be the one who would be ckmailed, then the reputation of Grand Prince Hotel would seriously be affected. Gerald came over with a security guard, and forked out the employee who ckmailed Leon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Crow?¡± ¡°Mr. Crow, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Take it easy, Mr. Crow!¡± Behind Leon, there was a sound of exmations, which gradually disappeared. Even if the man was forked out of the hotel, he would never understand why. It was really a pity for that kid¡¯s uncle¡¯s; he was fired from Grand Prince Hotel, and all hotels in Fairmont would no longer employ them. The that had happened was not enough to affect the Leon¡¯s mood. It was not so bad to be able to find and correct a problem on time; and he would never allow that incident to ever happen again in the future. Taking the elevator, Leon arrived at his office. It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald followed. Leon asked Gerald to bring the month¡¯s financial statements. In order to keep a low profile, he came early that day, when the Chamber of Commerce have not been officially started yet. Taking advantage of the free time, Leon carried on the office to check on the financial statement. He, the big boss behind the scenes, have not been there for some time. Thest time he came, when he brought Tabitha with him. At that time, he couldn¡¯t aplish work since it was already night. Gerald brewed a cup of tea and brought it to Leon respectfully. Leon turned the chair and held the cup of tea while facing the ss window. It rained the previous night. After raining, the sky was clear and blue that day. By eight o¡¯clock, the Chamber of Commerce would be officially open. As a local business event, it must be quite lively. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should talk about it or not, but there¡¯s something I want to tell Mr. Miller.¡± Gerald said hesitantly. ¡°Come on, as long as you have a reasonable basis, you can rest assured that I will not be too arrogant like earlier, and I will try to help you. Don¡¯t be too stiff around me.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t want his staff to be disrespectful to him, but he doesn¡¯t want them to be like robots either. Boss, of course we must have, but like Gerald, if you were as timid as a mouse, how can you take charge of Grand Prince Hotel in the future? With these words, Gerald would have to open up. ¡°Recently, Alex often goes to the hospital. He must have a rtive in hospital. I think this news may be useful to Mr. Millers.¡± Gerald was pleased to be able to take the initiative to investigate and track Alex, but Leon already knew about it. Because Alex¡¯s rtives are hospitalized, which was rted to him. ¡°I already know the news, but I have been discharged from the hospital, presumably in order to participate in today¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, Carter family as the most famous family in Fairmont City, the whole family will be present today.¡± Leon nodded faintly and then took a sip of tea. When he put down the teacup, he told him, ¡°Today¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, Grand Prince Hotel will y a very important role. You only need to do your part. The Grand Prince Hotel people¡¯s elegant demeanor should be seen by those businessmen!¡± Leon¡¯s vision, and the stability of the situation, was sincerely admired by Gerald. Through this chamber ofmerce, Grand Prince Hotel can be made more outstanding, like other five- star hotels, in fact, the biggest source of visitors were these businessmen who came to the conference. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll continue to review the recent revenue of the hotel.¡± Leon waved to Gerald and let him out of the office. ¡­¡­ Now, the bosses of various enterprises were alsoing to Grand Prince Hotel one after another. Looking ahead, there were more and more luxury cars parked outside the hotel. Some ordinary people who were unable to participate in the chamber ofmerce also came to join the fun in front of the hotel early. Short videos were hot now, and that kind of asion was a good ce for material. Just then, a red Ferrari F12 was speeding towards the hotel. This scene, undoubtedly caught the attention of many people, one by one holding their mobile phone and took pictures. The roar resounded through the crowd, and the Ferrari was so fast that it showed no sign of slowing down even in front of the hotel. Wow¨C Rain Water, umted by the side of the road, was suddenly sshed up. There was a guy in tight trousers and bean shoes, who was busy patting Tik Tok. He wasn¡¯t able to avoid it and was sshed with water. Seeing the pants and bean shoes being sshed mercilessly; he clenched his fists and clenched his teeth at that moment. ¡°Hard work, struggle, sess, be a superior person.¡± these words, over and over again, shed through his mind. ¡°One day, when I have money, I will buy one. Buy a Paradise raincoat!¡± A few secondster, the red Ferrari F12 mmed on the brakes and nearly hit the wall. At that time, people finally saw the true face of the car owner! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 146 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 146 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 146 Cannot keep a low profile! It¡¯s a young woman who was wearing a Burberry id cotton shirt and blended with a Burberry bucket hat. She seemed to be about twenty years old. This famous brand showed off her extraordinary origins. As soon as she got out of the car, she was watched and photographed by people. Some are professional photo maker, others would upload it to Tik Tok and other Social Media tforms. ¡°This Ferrari is so cool. If you can get a girl like this, you¡¯ll be lucky.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is the car of Alex¡¯s granddaughter. Carter Family is a distinguished family, so you¡¯re not that lucky!¡± ¡°This is a side branch of the provincial capital of Carter Family, not the real Michaelis Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that ordinary people like us can covet. This Michaelis daughter is very wayward. If she hears you, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Yes, Alexa will let you die. If you live through the first year of junior high school, you won¡¯t live past fifteen!¡± This daughter of a billionaire had almost be the focus of this chamber ofmerce. At least so far, her car is the most attractive and popr. However, Alexa didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to people who was staring at her. She let them talked about her more. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In her thought, these people were at the bottom of society, and their lives were as cheap as dirt. Not to mention she was sshing mud ideas, she didn¡¯t care if she bumped into them. She was walking on her high heels, she was escorted by her bodyguard, and went straight into the hotel. She was followed by Alex and his wife, with their daughter and son-inw. Four people and two luxury cars. Alex car was one of the top lines of famous car brands Bentley. His daughter and son-inw had a Mercedes-Benz Maybach. The sight of Alex family undoubtedly brought excitement and amazement to the people. In particr, the top-equipped Bentley is the envy of every men in the world. ¡°This is the model thing for rich and sessful people. It is my biggest dream to have a Bentley in my whole life!¡± ¡°A private car is like a man¡¯s 2nd wife. To be honest, I really envy it!¡± ¡°Excuse me, I just had my tooth pulled out, does it affect my driving a Bentley?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect it, but it leaks when you brag!¡± Alex¡¯s family got out of their car, and his wife was the most eye-catching, because his lovely wife was only 30 years old and she was really beautiful. They knew, Alex was over sixty years old. As the original mate did not give him a boy, he always had mixed feelings. He found another lover in his sixties and had just given birth to a baby boy some time ago. Of course, like Alex an old pervert. There was usually no less flirting, but now the woman who had just given birth to his son was the most favored by him. People knew very well that today, on the spot light was Alex, and even many businessmen have prepared gifts for him. Alex walked through the crowded people and went into the Grand Prince Hotel with a strong and powerful aura. Behind him, the media, professional photographer and passers-by audiences were all snapping pictures. After that, Danielle Family and Walker Family they also arrived at the hotel one after another. It was not inferior to Family Carter¡¯s luxury car, the Danielle Family. The head of the Danielle Family came by Bentley Mulsanne. While Jerry and Tommy shared in a BMW X7, they were proud enough to drive that car, but their behavior were much lower than thatst chamber ofmerce. They were influenced by Leon. The two brothers became low-key and introverted. Mr. Walker was also a key figure that people were very concerned about. Compared to wealth of Mr. Walker and Mr. Danielle they were both business leaders in Fairmont City. Both were standing firmly in the top of their positions. His son Liam was the president of the local supercar club, but instead of driving a supercar, he drove a range Rover, in line with his temperament. As for his son Liam, he was so different that it surprised people. This guy unexpectedly rode a small electric car and followed. That scene surprised passers-by. ¡°Oh, my God, what is Mr. Walker doing?¡± ¡°This stupid electric is so unconformable, at least a Lamborghini at his level!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s called advanced thinking. Great energy!¡± ¡°It is said that it was some big guy who personally lit up Mr. Walker. That made Mr. Walker fascinated by small electric games.¡± ¡°The person who can make Mr. Walker make such earth-shaking changes is at least an old-timer who has experienced the ups and downs of the business world.¡± In the opinion of the people, and their strange eyes, Liam no longer took it seriously. He braked skillfully with his feet, and then clicked to lock a big lock. ¡°As soon as you know the ruthless man life as deep as the sea, the luxury car has changed into two wheels, but you don¡¯t know that this small electric car is full of traces of the struggle of the ruthless man, and my son¡¯s car is more meaningful than you!¡± If one day Leon returns to Italy to inherit money, then Liam will also be regarded as an elder of the family. Now it seemed that Liam¡¯s behavior may be silly, but he was very forward-looking. People were still in the middle of being stunned by Liam when another famous from the Chamber of Commerce who could beat Alex, also arrived at the hotel. That¡¯s Carlo. That¡¯s him! Compared with theprehensive strength. Carlo can definitely stabilize Alex, but Carlo was not a native of Fairmont City, and may not had more prestige in people¡¯s minds than Alex. However, with the incredible strength of Carlo, no one in Fairmont dared to offend. Carlo came with his granddaughter Tabitha Williams, and the two shared a Rolls-Royce Phantom with license te number WBW A66666. The car of the provincial capital boss was really different, and even the license te number had its own noble temperament of the provincial capital family. However, the fact that Carlo did not let her granddaughter drove a Maserati alone, the old man did not want to show off. A licensed te was enough to deter you on the spot. So there is no need to arrange a luxury motorcade. The parking lot in front of Grand Prince Hotel was already filled of luxury cars,rge and small. The mid-range configuration of Mercedes-Benz, BMW, and Audi were ounted for the majority, and the cars of those bosses in Fairmont were undoubtedly high-end. When you saw the rich people entered the hotel one by one, and those civilians who were turned away didn¡¯t disperse. They gathered together to talk with relish about which boss who was proud and arrogant to drove with their luxury car. ¡°Alex¡¯s Bentley was top match, it should be the first!¡± ¡°The Carter Family¡¯s Ferrari F12 was the most dazzling in the supercar!¡± ¡°Mr. Danielle¡¯s Bentley Mulsanne was quite a king!¡± ¡°Mr. Walker¡¯s range Rover showing domineering!¡± ¡°The Phantom of Carlo¡¯s Rolls-Royce was supreme and elegant!¡± ¡°Liam small broken electric, with foot brakes, blinded dog eyes.¡± Civilians waved their gs and shouted for the boss they admired. They were arguing endlessly and blushing as if it were their own car. At that time, someone found an inconspicuous corner in the parking lot, there was a top luxury car low- key parked in the corner. Arge number of people didn¡¯t recognize what brand or model this car was. However, that cool car owner, he was destined to be the king of the car! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 147 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 147 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 147 asks you to get out! The silvery smooth body lines and the visual impact of the exterior design make it impossible to keep a low profile. That car used to be 435. The 31km/h was world-famous for its speed, breaking the record set by Bugatti ENT Airlines. Its eleration time of 100 kilometers was only 2.4 seconds. That was because the overall appearance of the car, was using arge number of carbon fiber and aluminium alloy mixed materials, so the quality of the car was only 1300kg. In addition, the car¡¯s body was installed a retractable rear spoiler. Bottom diffuser and other components. Coupled with the well-designed bottom of the car body, it can further reduce the vehicle wind resistance coefficient to 0. Under 40. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In terms of power, it carries a V8 7. The 0L twin-turbo charged engine had a maximum power of more than 1400 horsepower, which was more powerful than Koenigsegg. The transmission was six-speed manual transmission, which elerates from 0 to 96 kilometers per hour in 2 seconds. Most men did not know the data of this car, but there were still people who knew how to do it. They knew that Hennessy Viper GT was one of the top ten supercars in the world. ¡°That car was the one that caught fire in Tik Tokst week!¡± ¡°You mean the god of the back?¡± ¡°Apart from who else he could be, that car shouldn¡¯t be in Fairmont!¡± ¡°Yes! The limited number of top luxury cars in the country is exclusive to metropolises! ¡± ¡°It seems that the car owner has also joined the chamber ofmerce. I wonder who the car owner is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The identity of the car owner obviously surpasses Alex and Carlo. People don¡¯t think highly of our chamber ofmerce. I guess they came to Fairmont for a trip, and it has nothing to do with the chamber ofmerce!¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s some super giant from the provincial capital or it¡¯s the Scott Family, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get a glimpse of the giant¡¯s elegant demeanor!¡± In fact, the identity of the car owner was close at hand. All they had to do was look up at the French window on the sixth floor of the hotel and saw Leon in the office. Of course, now that everyone was attracted by the dazzling luxury cars, few people noticed the office area of Grand Prince Hotel. Leon took a break and looked downstairs through therge window, he saw a group of people took a couple of pictures frantically around his car. ¡°I told you that this car is still too high-profile. After all, this is the city of Fairmont, not the Conrad City financial circle. Even if this car is ced in the wealthy area of Conrad City, it will be very conspicuous. I hope the next family reward will not be too conspicuous. Otherwise, my trial task is really fraught with difficulties!¡± Leon was sighing. If it was someone else, it would be toote to be happy. It was a rare reward than Hennessy Viper GT. He didn¡¯t know what it was. It¡¯s almost time for Leon to leave the office area, and the bosses of all thepanies who hade to attend the Chamber of Commerce were arriving one after another, and it was his time for him to sign in. He took the elevator to the reception hall on the first floor, because there was no family, and there was no bodyguard or assistant to apany. So Leon was soon submerged in the crowded area. The Chamber of Commerce was a social tform, but no one noticed Leon. Leon was not surprised and didn¡¯t care at all. After all, he was alone and young, and there was no ostentation of tycoons. While he was waiting in line to sign in, Leon was suddenly cut in line. The man who jumped the queue was a fat-bellied middle-aged man in a suit and tie with a small leather bag under his arm. After he jumped the queue, the middle-aged man began to talk to a man of the same age in front of him. Leon did not know whichpany¡¯s boss in Fairmont City was he, but Leon did not know it. Which means that the identity of the man was not very honourable in the local area. It was impossible for the rich who can rank in Fairmont City to jump the queue, because they needed to pay attention to their image all the time so as not to be photographed by the media. Leon looked down at the back of the creature¡¯s head, fat head and big ears. So fat that the back of his head was wrinkled. ¡°Mr. Arturo, I came behind you and bought a lighter for Sun. the manager took me some time.¡± ¡°Mr. Arturo, why did you cut in line?¡± ¡°I want to cut in line, and no one is afraid to give me face.¡± ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t run into a stubble.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can plug in if I want. The kid in the back is so timid that he doesn¡¯t even dare to fart!¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better be careful. You didn¡¯t see him get off some luxury car before, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not, just him. He¡¯s probably a small boss¡¯s driver or something. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± When he said those words, the fat middle-aged man did not restrain his tone and did not pay any attention on how Leon felt when he said those words. This kind of person was really disgusting. That fat middle aged man jumped the queue. They said it was useful for him to cut in a few more, but how much time can he saved by inserted only one person? Cut in line also thought that their own behavior was very powerful, very social, and contempt for others in order to showed their superiority. There were a lot of examples in life that treated the tolerance of others as pushy. Leon did not intend to argue with this man, but he made progress by an inch, and since he was an adult, he had to be responsible for his words and deeds. Leon silently took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Gerald. Three minutester, the man who chatted with the middle-aged man who jumped the queue didn¡¯t pay any attention. As soon as he looked back, he found that the man was gone. ¡°What is Arturo doing? Did he jump the queue again? ¡± In fact, the product had been dragged into the crowd by Gerald¡¯s people, then dragged out of the hotel, and then may be found on the kerb outside the hotel. After they disposed of a piece of rubbish, Leon continued to wait in line to sign in as if nothing had happened. Gerald was on standby 24 hours a day. As long as Leon had a word, he will do it immediately. That was the hidden privilege of Leon, which even Alex and Carlo cannot enjoy! After Leon signed, he went to the conference hall to take a seat. As it was stated to the regtions of the Chamber of Commerce, prominent figures in the city¡¯s political and business circles, they had special seats. All of which would be arranged in the first three rows of the conference hall. As for other seats, there was no mandatory requirement for those who came early and who was seated already. As Leon was the hidden boss of many enterprises in the city, the Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t know anything about it and they did not arrange a seat for Leon. This was exactly what Leon wants to see. After all, he was in the family trial task, if the city was filled of wind, and rain was not conducive to work. Leon was very casual and chose a middle seat to sit down. The main seats for prominent figures had been seated by them, the meeting had already begun. Those three rows of prominent figures seats were gradually being seated. At that time, an old man in his sixties, sullen-faced, he stared at Leon from behind. Suddenly, there was a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, and then he whispered a word to his assistant. ¡°All right, Mr. Carter. I¡¯m on it.¡± ¡°Be sure to convey my meaning to the staff.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Carter.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before a young man walked by and approached Leon. The identity document was hanging on his chest showed that he was a staff member of the Chamber of Commerce and he was responsible for maintaining order in the Chamber. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t sit here. The meeting is about to be held, and idle people can¡¯t attend the meeting. At least the department manager of thepany is qualified to attend the meeting. Please wait outside for people who have nothing to do with it. Please cooperate with me in my work.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 148 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 148 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 148 Remote Maniption Exclusion? Irrelevant? Leon asked himself in his mind that, if nothing else, he must not be irrelevant in the first ce. ¡°I think you are mistaken. I am not idle, but I am like everyone else in the conference room.¡± Leon was not angry, he said directly to the staff member. When he received such a reply, the staff member raised the corners of his mouth slightly and looked a little contemptuous. ¡°The same? Sir, do you really think so? Those who can enter the conference hall are at least department managers of thepany, not to mention those with high status. They are senior executives from variouspanies. Although it is not good for them to belittle themselves, it is rare for me to think highly of myself like my boss. ¡± Even if a mouthful of a ¡°sir¡± was shouted, but this staff member gave people a very ufortable situation. In particr, the staff¡¯s low attitude was detrimental to the image of the Chamber of Commerce. In fact, there was nock of Alex to get in the way. If it were not for Alex, the staff would not dare to target Leon in this way. ¡°There are no hard and fast conditions for the middle seat. As a businessman, you can take a seat.¡± Leon understands the rules of the Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Excuse me, sir, which unit are you in? Since you call yourself a businessman, what position do you hold in thepany? ¡°The staff member asked again. His voice there was strange air of asking and doubting in his words. In normal times, he would not dare to do so, but today was different. He was backed up by Alex. Alex clearly told him that he deliberately made things difficult for Leon, and said that Leon had a mediocre status in Fairmont City and did not have to worry about offending Leon. If Alex hadn¡¯t given him this reassurance, he wouldn¡¯t have made fun of his future boss in the Chamber of Commerce. Moreover, now that Alex had opened his mouth, he dared not to do it. Not to mention that it was a rare opportunity for him to take the opportunity to curry favour with Alex. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s worth offending a small potato for Alex!¡± He made a quick trade-off in his mind. At this time, Leon said coldly, ¡°Do I need to report to you where I work and what position I hold? You have no right to ask! ¡± At this time, there was no need for Leon to give in. He needed to hide his identity so that the family trial can proceed smoothly, but it does not mean that he wanted to became a pussy to be maltreated. ¡°Sir, my duty is to maintain order in the conference hall, so please cooperate with me.¡± The appearance of a hypocrite staff was the most insidious. ¡°Is there a rtionship between the two? You can continue to maintain your order. Am I sitting here interfering with your work? ¡°Leon¡¯s face had gradually became serious. The staff member with a work permit was not from Grand Prince Hotel, but he worked for the Chamber of Commerce. If the staff wasn¡¯t from the hotel, Leon must let him pack up and get out of here. He would not kept this kind of scourge. ¡°Of course, sir, it does matter. The people whoe to the meeting are the backbone or even the core of variouspanies. It has a bearing on the businessmunity in Fairmont City. If their status is affected because of you, I am afraid Mr. Li cannot afford this kind of responsibility and issue!¡± The staff was determined to drive Leon out, although he did not swear, but the needle hidden in the cotton was the most hateful part. ¡°The backbone of thepany, isn¡¯t it? Well, I meet all these conditions. What reason do you have to kick me out?¡± It was impossible for Leon to leave the table angrily because of the different treatment of the staff. If so, it would be cheaper for the other party. ¡°Sir, please take my advice. You don¡¯t have to stick it out, and it¡¯s not a shame to leave. I know you want to gold-ted yourself by joining the Chamber of Commerce, but if you look around, which gentleman is no nobler than you? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed that so many rich people put you behind? I¡¯m so ashamed of you! ¡± At this time, the employee could no longer pretended and said more harshly words. This guy certainly doesn¡¯t know that the man in front of him was worth enough to kill everyone at the scene. Even if he waspared with the whole rich family in this event, he was still in the top ten. ¡°Are you ashamed of me? Then who are you to me? Son? Grandson? I¡¯m not as grotesque as you are! ¡± ¡°You! How do you swear like that? ¡± ¡°Did I? I only scold dogs! ¡± ¡°Please go out! Get out now! ¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not as good as the people around me, it¡¯s not something you can offend off, and you don¡¯t look at your own virtues. If you really have the money and ability to sit here as an entrepreneur, why are you still doing the job of serving food and water!¡± ¡°You just served food and water!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? When the leaders take their seatster, it¡¯s not you who will serve food and water. ¡± Leon really did not like this kind of argument. He was right. Even if he degrades himself, it was not the person in front of him who can offend him at will! Not far away, Alex watched the farce as if he was watching the cat and dog who were arguing. ¡°I only need to ask my assistant to convey what I mean, and I can make this city citizen work for me. This is the function of noble status. Watching these two ants fight for blood, I feel much happier, and it is even more interesting than usual to fight crickets.¡± In Alex¡¯s eyes, Leon and the Chamber of Commerce staff, whose lives was as thin as paper, and was humble, but he only needed him to use a few tricks to y them into the palm of his hand. Yesterday, Leon contradicted him. Today, if he meets Leon again, he did not intend to let Leon joined the Chamber of Commerce easily and smoothly. That¡¯s Torture! Humiliation! Break the mentality! Alex would avenge his vengeance, and when he vents his hatred, he would surely die before he will stop! That was why Alex¡¯s mind was smaller than the needle hole, but it was precisely because of the style that people in Fairmont were afraid of him. At the moment, the assistant next to Alex said, ¡°Mr. Carter, it looks like the dog is working very hard. He has been deadlocked for five minutes.¡± ¡°You see, even a dog has its use. I don¡¯t spend money to ask for help. I just give a message to the dog and do things for me with a wagging tail, and that boy Leon will definitely be thrown out of the conference hall!¡± There was a smug smile on the corner of Alex¡¯s mouth. As Alex said, the staff worked hard and growled at Leon, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Now I have the right to ask you to leave your seat and get out of the conference hall! ¡± ¡°You are not qualified! At least I am the manager of apany. I meet all the requirements, and since you are so rude to me, I have the right to ask the Chamber of Commerce to rece you! ¡± Leon¡¯s eyes seemed to fled out of sparks and face each other. ¡°Then tell me, whatpany are you the boss of? I have worked in the Chamber of Commerce for four years. If you are really the boss of a certainpany, I must have an impression of you. New company!¡± When the staff member said this sentence, he was actually very guilty, but when he thought of what Alex had said, the boy did not have any strength, so his heart settled. ¡°Yes, the newpany is only two months old.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°Huh! I told you, it¡¯s only been two months. It must be the kind of small start-uppany with three or five people. This kind of flypany can be registered casually.¡± ¡°It is true that there are not many employees, but they are all experts in the industry. They are regr customers of the local TV treasure show. They were set up in Fairmont City two months ago. At present, five stores are not as good as those bigpanies, which operate on a small scale and specialize in second-hand goods.¡± Leon face did not change color. Such as boiling hot pot, Grand Hyatt KTV, Michelin Real Estate and other industries. Leon cannot said this now. The fundamental reason was that the staff was not high-level as his. There was no need to talk too much with him. It was good to pulled out the antique shop. Moreover, there was no doubt that Carlo has really handed over the antique shop to Leon. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You should have admitted that it was a smallpany that had just been set up.¡± At this point, the staff member suddenly stopped, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. The staffs were regr guests of Red show. Manage five stores and sell second hand goods. Why that sound does liked Salian¡¯s antique shop? With the condition of being on the show alone, it was absolutely impossible for other local antique shops to achieveit. Besides, antiques were neither old nor valuable. It was really a monopoly on second hand goods. What the Fuck! That was really a hard stubble! A series of shit sounded in his heart, and he was shocked uncontrobly. If he win the lottery and offended the people of Carlo as soon as he came up, will it be easier in the future? It won¡¯t be easy in the future, but it¡¯s not because of Carlo. ¡°Gentleman, I¡¯m going to the bathroom, you can sit down.¡± The man realized the seriousness of the problem and found an excuse to run away. However, ten minutes had passed, and the man still did note back. Just then, Leon received a text message. ¡°Mr. Millers, missionpleted.¡± This time, Leon put away his phone as if nothing had happened. Alex, who watched it secretly, saw that his good dog had disappeared, and the more he thought about it, the more he wondered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this dog? It¡¯s too inefficient. Do you want to force me to go there in person? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 149 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 149 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 149 the Man! Alex narrowed his old eyes and sneered in his heart. ¡°Just this kid, there¡¯s no need for me to go there in person. The meeting is about to begin, so let him go first and wait until the meeting is over!¡± However, it was not Alex that let Leon go at all, but Leon took the initiative to solve the problem. Although Leon made a low-key appearance in the Chamber of Commerce, his strength made it impossible for him to keep a low profilepletely. Of course, Alex was a high prestige in Fairmont and had arge number of supporters, and Leon had never taken it lightly. Just then, Carlo appeared in front of Leon with Tabitha. ¡°Leon, is here early.¡± Carlo said hello. ¡°Mr. Williams, you¡¯re here.¡± Leon responded with a smile. ¡°Well, can you get used to it?¡± Carlo was worried that Leon has never experienced such a party of filled with rich people. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Leon nodded. Tabitha stood behind Carlo, and she didn¡¯t say hello to Leon. She heard that someone came to the Chamber of Commerce on an electric bike today and thought it was Leon. She tried to avoid got involved with Leon so as not to lose face. ¡°Leon, you will wait outside for me and Tabitha. After this meeting I¡¯ll show you around.¡± Carlo said, as he patted Leon on the shoulder with a kind face. That moved proves that the rtionship between the two was unusual. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t take him with you. What a shame!¡± Tabitha shook Carlo¡¯s arm and bluntly said the hurtful words. ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? What¡¯s worse about Leon than others? Tabitha, please stop talking. I¡¯ve made up my mind. ¡°Carlo had made up his mind. In Carlo¡¯s view, today¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was an excellent tform formunication with each other. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yesterday, Leon contradicted Alex, and he would definitely make it difficult for Leon in the business world in the future. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to help Leon established some interpersonal rtionships, it would be difficult to mix in Fairmont City in the future. Leon did not refuse. It would be too humiliating for people to refused Carlo¡¯s kindness. ¡°Yes, Mr. Williams, I will.¡± Leon nodded and readily agreed, but Tabitha looked reluctant. As soon as Tabitha imagined Leon rode an electric car to the scene, she felt numb and embarrassed. However, Tabitha made a big mistake. The man who rode the electric bike was the younger brother of Leon. Carlo had a little chat with Leon and then he took Tabitha to the special seat in the front row to sit down. As the provincial capital to invest in Fairmont City, they would enjoy that seat. This scene was seen by Alex. ¡®What on earth is going on with this Carlo that he cares so much about that unknown boy of Leon? It¡¯s a bit strange to say that Carlo is kind to Leon because of his granddaughter¡¯s rtionship.¡¯ At the thought of this, Alex shook his head again. ¡®It¡¯s impossible. From Carlo¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s impossible to find a native of Fairmont, or at least arge family in the provincial capital. Moreover, his granddaughter is the same age as my granddaughter, and they are both studying at the top university in the provincial capital. She shouldn¡¯t have that much interact with Leon. Besides, his granddaughter Tabitha also looks disdainful of Leon. It shouldn¡¯t be because of that rtionship.¡¯ Alex thought again, he didn¡¯t loss those question in his mind. Alex became more and more curious about why Carlo would took care of Leon. He couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being, but it didn¡¯t hinder him to deal with Leon. ¡®This kid contradicted me yesterday, and I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t just let him go, but today I have another important thing to do, that is, to find out who bullied me, May,. Since Marcus and Liam won¡¯t talk about it, I¡¯ll take May and find him myself!¡¯ Alex clenched his teeth and was furious in his heart. Some time ago, he¡¯s granddaughter was pulled out of her hair while ying golf, but her granddaughter didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s origin and forgot her name, but both Marcus and Liam were there at that time. However, when Alex asked about Marcus and Liam, they were tight-lipped and gave no information. Alex was surprised that he even showed up to investigate the matter to the Parker and Walker families, but there was still no result. However, Alex believed that if he can y with Liam and Marcus, he must also have some strength in Fairmont City, and he may be able to see him at the Chamber of Commerce. At the moment, his granddaughter May did note to the conference hall, but went to the hot spring. With her unruly youngdy¡¯s temper, the meeting would bored her to death. Alex regretted not bringing May with him, otherwise he could had identified him on the spot. Minutes passed, Alex adjusted his mood, and went to the prominent figures seat and shook hands with Carlo with a smile. This old guy, acted in a vicious style, he liked to haggle over matters, but he did not write it easily on his face. He pretended that nothing had happened, even the unhappiness that happened in Williams Family yesterday, he seemed to forget all, but he began to talk happily with Carlo. Up to now, all the seats in the Chamber were filled. Prominent seats in the first three rows, especially the first row was the most honourable. Mr. Carter, Mr. Williams, Mr. Danielle, Mr. Walker, Mr. Crow, Mr. Parker, and others were all the leaders of the top ten enterprises in Fairmont City. However, half of them were uneasy and asionally sneaked a peek at the middle of the conference hall. It was because the people who take seats in that position were not only in their immediate superiors, but also the parents of had a good taste in food and clothing. The young man who seemed to have nothing but handsome, can make them lose their present splendour and wealth with only one word. ¡®ording to principle, Mr. Millers should also take a special seat. We migrant workers ran to sit in front of him, feeling uneasy. When I waited for lunch, I had to punish myself for three drinks in front of the face of Mr. Millers!¡¯ Sebastian had a lot of thoughts on his mind, as he talked nervously in his mind. Alex, who was seated by, he saw that situation and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Mr. Crow? You don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. Maybe I¡¯ve been working too hard to set up the Chamber of Commerce scene recently.¡± Mr. Crow squeezed out a smile. ¡°With the help of the current Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Crow the hotel is getting better with each passing day. It is said that the old man envies it, but there is one thing that is very curious. Why didn¡¯t Ms. Park of Bertholdt Real Estatee? Is there something wrong? How can we do this without her on an asion like this? ¡°Alex asked with a puzzled look on his face. Mr. Crow was psychologically prepared for this question, and he knew that someone in the Chamber of Commerce would ask it today. ¡°Maybe something urgent happened at home, so I missed it.¡± Sebastian pretended not to know anything. That night, it was he who, under the order of Mr. Millers, took his son and didn¡¯t allow Belle to get out in her room. He didn¡¯t ask any more question about Mr. Crow¡¯s answer, Alex changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Crow, recently there was a guy named Leon who was very close to Carlo and was very arrogant. He even said wildly that these leading enterprises in Fairmont City were all rubbish, and that they did not enter the market at all in the provincial capital.¡± As he said this, Alex lowered his voice and looked towards Carlo. They were five seats apart, and Carlo probably couldn¡¯t hear them. Sebastian frowned and looked unhappy when he heard Alex¡¯s words.. He said in his mind that it was beneath his dignity to set up Mr. Millers behind the old thing like Alex. ¡°I said, Mr. Carter, how can you be as knowledgeable as a young man?¡± Sebastian knew that Alex was narrow-minded, but he still asked in that way. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too meticulous, but this kid is too arrogant. After the meeting, I have to ask Mr. Crow for help. This is your ce, and it¡¯s more convenient for you to operate, but I¡¯m not doing it for my own personal vendetta. I¡¯m trying to teach him a lesson for the big bosses in Fairmont City, so that this kid can learn his lesson.¡± Alex originally intended to ask Sebastian to teach Leon a lesson, but it would kill two birds with one stone if he could feel Carlo be disgusted with Leon. ¡°Mr. Carter, are you kidding me? The one who told me to touch Mr. Williams? I don¡¯t want to get involved in this. ¡°Sebastian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that this kid doesn¡¯t know Carlo very well, and he¡¯s a little more popr than passers-by, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Alex appeared to be friendly to Carlo, but he never gave up his guard. He feared that Carlo would rob him of his position and prestige in Fairmont City. ¡®If he¡¯ll teach Leon a lesson, he can stand up in front of Carlo. Alex thought in his mind. The old man was meticulous in his abacus, but he was too stingy, and his pattern became smaller by means behind his back. ¡°They don¡¯t hold a grudge against me. Why should I help you?¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Mr. Crow, is easy to say this, but my request is actually very simple. Besides, you won¡¯t refuse my offer if you listen to me.¡± Alex whispered a few words in Sebastian¡¯s ear, and then the two smiled at each other. Sebastian had a fake smile. Of course, he would not betrayed Mr. Millers for Alex. He pretended to agree that he would tell Sebastian clearly who was closed to him and who had a deep background in the circle. At the moment, a figure appeared on the podium in the conference hall, and then all the bosses looked up at the podium one after another. One the president of the business was here. Leon saw the familiar face and shook his head gently. ¡®The city of Fairmont was too small!¡¯ Said by Leon in his mind. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 150 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 150 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 150 People¡¯s words are awesome! This person was the Steven of the Bank of Italy, assigned in branch of Fairmont City. Leon justments that Fairmont was too small, but he was not surprised that Steven still had the identity of being head of the Chamber of Commerce. Leon knew better than anyone about the background of Bank of Italy in Houston. Although Steven, in his eyes he was inconspicuous in Fairmont City, it was undeniable that he was absolutely qualified to assume the post of president. Leon took out his phone, put it on the table, and began to take notes. No matter what Steven was worth in his eyes, Leon doesn¡¯t care at all, included the other people in the conference room. If he had any business ideas or unique ideas worth recording, Leon would record them in his phone¡¯s notebook. He was a cruel son, but he was not only a second ancestor who would only lose his family, and he had a family trial task. If he didn¡¯t make some achievements, how can he brag to his cousins in the family?! Steven stood on the podium and gave a speech filled of emotion, and he also spoke out the ns and ideas of the businessmunity in Fairmont City for the next few years. However, not many people listened carefully. Many people were ying with their mobile phones and were not in the mood to listen at all. For them, the Chamber of Commerce was just a formality, and the most important thing was to send gifts to Alex after the meeting. There was no particrly good way to improve this situation. After all, the Chamber of Commerce was a non-governmental organization, and all of them here were the backbone and core of various companies. They were rtively scattered andck of cohesion. So it was impossible to imposed discipline aspulsory as in school sses. Time passed quickly. It took Steven more than an hour to finish his speech. Then, one after another, he invited Carlo and Alex to the stage to spoke as representatives of the members of the Chamber of Commerce. As a boss from the provincial capital, Carlo must be respected by everyone in the audience, but everyone knew that the focus of Carlo¡¯s caused was not on Fairmont City, and some people had heard that Carlo was about to leave Fairmont City recently. Therefore, when Ca spoke on the stage, the atmosphere was mediocre. However, when Alex took the stage, the atmosphere immediately became lively. Almost every time Alex delivered a speech, someone in the audience took the lead in apuding, which made Carlo looked embarrassed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In the middle of the speech, Alex suddenly said to the audience, ¡°When I speak here in front, please listen to me and do not y with your mobile phone. Please respect my hard work!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes, instantly fixed. He turned to the middle area under the stage, and bumped on a person. It was Leonard! He didn¡¯t look up. Leon scratched his fingers and saved the notes. Mainly he had no distractions, he looked at the recorded Carlo¡¯s business philosophy. As for Alex¡¯s speech, he thought it was not essential enough, so there was no need to record it. ¡°That young man, still pretending not to hear? Please look up and face me. ¡°Although Alex wanted to scold Leon, he kept his emotions under control. However, as he looked at his taut face, he also looked very serious, just to take into his ount in Mr. Carter image. As he heard Alex¡¯s questioned again, Leon looked up curiously. He said to himself, what was this Alex doing? What did he emphasize? Unexpectedly, as soon as Leon looked up, he came face to face with Alex. Alex stared straight at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me when I called you just now?¡± ¡°Why would I answer you back? Give me a reason. ¡°Leon frowned slightly. He was reading his notes intently just now. He didn¡¯t know Alex was calling him. Moreover, there were so many people at the scene holding their cell phones, who knew who they were shouting for. ¡°The reason is simple. Why don¡¯t you respect what I said here on the stage? If young people only bow their heads and y with their mobile phones like you, then our country will be in danger. If your attitude is not correct, it will determine your pattern, and it will be difficult for you to make a decisions in the future. ¡± Alex ridiculed Leon with a thorn in his words, but because he controlled his emotions, he also adjusted his speed of voice and his tone. It was obviously a sarcastic remark that came out of his mouth, but it made a lot of sense. In addition, Alex had a lot of support from people, and as soon as his voice fell off, someone echoed. ¡°That¡¯s it! Young men and women worries the future of the country! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to make progress at a young age. I asked you to join the Chamber of Commerce to learn business experience, not to y with your mobile phone!¡± ¡°Mr. Carter has benefited me a lot. We should put down our phones and stop bowing our heads!¡± ¡°Attitude of people is everything. Listening to Mr. Carter is better than reading a ten-year book!¡± ¡°Mr. Carter is over 60 years old and has been conscientiously dedicated to the businessmunity in this city for decades. We must show a hundred percent respect for such a respectable elder as him.¡± One by one, the words of the people were for him, and Alex supporter was really good in making it worst. Obviously, he was ying with his mobile phone just now, but now he had to leave himself alone, as he stood on themanding heights of morality and giving directions. After that, they were so rhythmic, some people who didn¡¯t know the truth really believed that what they said was reasonable, and Leon was a young man with an incorrect attitude. Alex had a high prestige in this city, almost a response, but Leon had never been afraid of anyone! In the face of many people, Leon calmly responded, ¡°There are a lot of people ying with mobile phones, why is it only aimed at me? Besides, I¡¯m taking notes on my phone, not for entertainment. If you don¡¯t have a clear investigation, please don¡¯t specte! ¡°He spelled out It was true that Alex did not me others, he was only against with Leon. As for Alex, he can acted that he knew how to handle emotions, and set up people with high dignity. He has maintained quite well, at least for now. Besides, some people didn¡¯t care about the truth. It was easy to believe what ¡°celebrities¡± would say. As they became blind andck of the ability to distinguish what was right from wrong. ¡°This young man, he really doesn¡¯t know how to talk to elder. Is it possible that Mr. Carter can be as knowledgeable as you?¡± ¡°That is how can Mr. Carter target a young man? Can hemit a crime?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter has always convinced people with virtue, how he can haggle with a younger men like you!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re wrong admit it. It¡¯s not shameful act to apologize to Mr. Carter!¡± ¡°I really take myself seriously. A big shot like Mr. Carter doesn¡¯t care about you!¡± Three people became tigers, people¡¯s words were awesome! These people were given a rhythm and med Leon one after another. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, surely I did take notes, but I took my notes with the president and Mr. Williams. As for what you call Mr. Carter, it¡¯s a pity that his business philosophy is so vague that it doesn¡¯t qualify for me to record it.¡± Leon took his time and showed his mobile phone to the people around him. Despite the hurtful words of the people who didn¡¯t know the truth, how can Leon let Alex take control of the situation! Alex originally had a magnanimous character, at this time the dispute was very deep, and then Leon had to do was to infuriate Alex. Sure enough, Alex can¡¯t stop his foolish acted towards Leon. ¡°Nonsense! Is it possible that my business philosophy can be understood thoroughly by a younger men like you? With your qualifications, you don¡¯t know how to do business at all! ¡± The veins busted out on Alex¡¯s forehead, his hands pinched hard on the table, his head stretched out and his eyes was sharp as a falcon towards Leon,. Later, he added, ¡°Mr. Williams, I strongly suggest that this boy should be thrown out. He has greatly lowered the quality of being a businessmen in Fairmont. Mr. Williams, you perform your duties as president and carry it out as soon as possible!¡± When everyone looked at it, they felt that Leon was finished, and that Mr. Carter woulde to a good end if he annoyed him more. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 151 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 151 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 151 Blocked Alex has spoken, ¡°Who dares not to give respect!¡± Everyone knew that although Mr. Steven from the Bank of China are the chairman of businessmen, he was not as good as Alex in terms of prestige. And Alex, just asked him to kick out an unknown young man, which in case perfectly achievable. However, Mr. Steven shook his head with a serious look on his face. ¡°No.¡± The answer was very decisive, almost without any hesitation. As soon as the words were over, 99% of the people from the audience were extremely surprised and looked at Mr. Steven in doubt. Alex is a veteran of the businessmunity in Fairmont. He just asked you to deal with a young man. ¡°He doesn¡¯t give you any respect?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°And there was no room for negotiation!¡± Mr. Steven, with a heart of iron stood quietly on the stage. At this time, Alex, ¡®s face was so gloomy that it was difficult to see the extreme. Mr. Steven ¡®s decisive response just now made him a little bit confused, and he even shook his head. ¡°Steven, what do you mean?¡± Alex¡¯s lips trembled with anger. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything, that¡¯s a little camaraderie there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Mr. Steven answered with a straight face. ¡°Is that right? Is it right for him to disrupt the order of the meeting by being so rude to me as an old- timer? ¡± Now Alex can no longer talk about things with his mobile phone, because he knew in his heart that he really was targeting Leon alone, and it is really untenable to use this as an excuse. ¡°As the president of the business, I did not see him disturb the order. As for his rude treatment for you, I think there¡¯s a reason, and if you do not target him, he will not do so.¡± Mr. Steven said something that many people were afraid to say. Then there was an uproar. It was unexpected that Mr. Steven would refute Alex¡¯s face on the spot. ¡°Is it worth it for this young man? Even if you are the president, chairman and the property dealer of the Bank of China, what good will it do to you?¡± Alex¡¯s face was gloomy. He thinks he are the protagonist and everyone¡¯s focus. At the moment, he is refuted by Mr. Steven. ¡°Steven, has to speak ording to his conscience. When have I ever targeted him? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask everyone, let them talk about it, and don¡¯t throw dirty water on me! ¡± Looking at Alex¡¯s posture, he refused to make concessions. There are arge number of people in the audience who naturally support Alex. ¡°Steven, you have wronged Mr. Carter. Mr. Carter convinced people with his virtue and he are also as knowledgeable for a young person.¡± ¡°That why, Mr. Carter are the kind of kind-hearted predecessor!¡± ¡°Steven, why do you think Mr. Carter are such a treacherous viin? His smile was so kind! I¡¯m convinced!¡± Leon are really convinced by these people who agreed! What a noble character, kind-hearted. These words used to describe Alex! Alex was hateful, but the attitude of these people were also disgusting. Leon depends on Mr. Steven ¡®s attitude. Anyway, his own attitude is very clear. He won¡¯t let Alex surpass him out. He decided to go all out. Next, Mr. Steven stretched out his hand, made a quiet gesture to the audience, and then said, ¡°Anyway, we should give these young people a chance, not to crack down on the target, as some of our predecessors did. I dere that the meeting will continue.¡± Alex¡¯s face sank again, and he held back his anger. He thought Mr. Steven would throw in the towel, but he just got up, which made an unexpected move. Doesn¡¯t Mr. Steven know who are the protagonist today? That¡¯s crazy! ¡°This meeting, I.¡± As soon as Alex uttered a word, he swallowed it back. He really wanted to shout ¡°I don¡¯t want to open it!¡± But the person who agreed just now said that he convinced others with morality, and he can not hit himself in the back. Alex held back his anger and took a sharp look at Mr. Steven, He wrote down the ount for Mr. Steven, and he will report it after the meeting on the Chamber of Commerce. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going to have a rest. Please forgive me.¡± Alex withdrew from the podium with a straight face and walked out of the conference hall without looking back. On the other hand, Mr. Steven adjusted his mood and continued to preside over the order of the meeting. He won¡¯t regret what he did today. He was well aware of the pros and cons and knows and how to weigh them. In any case, a ruthless son should not be offended. He was one of the few people from Fairmont City who knows the true identity of Leon. In fact, when he chooses to stand in line with Leon, he did not consider the interests between them, but in order to repay the favor. Yes, it is to repay Mr. Johnson. Without Mr. Johnson, he would not have be the branch president of the Bank of China so soon. It is also a great honor for him to be the branch governor of the Bank of China. Today, Mr. Steven and Alex tear their faces apart, which is also a loss to Alex. After all, the bigger the business are, the more you need to use the bank. Mr. Steven is not as fake as Alex in terms of what it is at stake. this time, Steven, one of the leaders of the meeting was a little surprised, and he was simr to everyone¡¯s doubts. Although they are both surnamed Johnson, they have nothing to do with each other. Theye to Fairmont to invest their own funds and not use the Bank of China. However, Steven did not care too much, only as Mr. Steven integrity, but also Leon¡¯s luck, if Mr. Steven does note forward, he wille forward. Alex walked out of the conference hall to find his family. As he walked, he wondered, why on earth did Mr. Steven help that young man? There¡¯s no need! Of course, Alex did not understand, after all, this is the city of Fairmont, and the power of Kyoto are so complex that he can¡¯t imagine that it is necessary for Mr. Steven to fall out with him for the sake of that young man. Perhaps, it will be transferred to the provincial capital branch, that level is even higher than now, of course, Mr. Steven did not think too much. Alex first found his granddaughter, who had finished soaking in the hot spring and sitting in the rest area drinking. ¡°Grandpa, you look a little ugly. What made you unhappy?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Alex waved his hand. ¡°Where are the others? Why didn¡¯t you see theme out? ¡± ¡°They are still in the meeting. I came out early.¡± Alex is still angry. ¡°Oh, by the way, Grandpa, I was in the reception hall before the meeting, and I saw the man who hit me!¡± May Carter clenched her lips, and the cup in her hand was clenched by her. ¡°Really? May, did you see it clearly? Has he reallye to the Chamber of Commerce? ¡± Alex hurriedly asked. I had expected that this man mighte to the chamber ofmerce, but I didn¡¯t expect that my granddaughter had already been found. ¡°Yes, I never admit my mistakes. It¡¯s just that there were so many people that time that I got into the crowd in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably in the conference hall!¡± Alex¡¯s old eyes squinted with ferocious eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you must avenge me. Look at me. I have to wear a hat even in the hot spring. It¡¯s all the fault of that kid. I want him dead!¡± May hates Leon. ¡°May, don¡¯t worry. If you find that boy, I¡¯ll make him pay for his life! Tortured to death! Come on,e with me and block him at the door of the conference hall! ¡± Alex has a vicious look on his face, and the truth will soon be revealed. He can¡¯t wait to know who the boy is. If the other party¡¯s identity is not ordinary, he must kill him with the strength of the family! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 152 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 152 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 152 A lot of trouble An hourter. The meeting was over. Local businessmen filed out of the door. Alex, took his family and bodyguards and waited at the door. A family of five, all gnashing their teeth, waiting for that person to appear. Look at this posture, Alex has moved to kill! At this time, Leon walked out of the conference room with Steven and Tabitha, while May jumped out on the spot. ¡°Grandpa, Mom and Dad, that¡¯s him, that¡¯s the bastard!¡± May pointed to Leon¡¯s face, her was eyes filled with hatred. When Alex saw Leon¡¯s face, he was shocked and his head buzzed as if he had been stuffed with a bomb. The person who pulled out her granddaughter¡¯s hair was unexpectedly Leon, ¡®s endless hatred and went straight to Alex¡¯s forehead. ¡°Leonard! I want you dead! ¡± Alex pped him in the face. However, Alex¡¯s hand was not even a foot in front of Leon when he was grabbed. ¡°You want me to die? The end result of this kind of behavior is that you die! ¡± Leon responded coldly with a hand, squeezing Alex¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mr. Carter, what are you doing?¡± Steven hurriedly stopped the two men and persuaded them not to fight. ¡°It¡¯s not for outsiders to interfere in my Family Carter business!¡± Alex has a frosty face. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you Family Carter does, and I don¡¯t care, but if you touch Mr. Millers, you go through me first!¡± Steven said immediately. Unlike Mr. Walker, Mr. Danielle and Mr. Williams, Steven can take a strong stand. After all, he is not a faction with Mr. Millers, so he doesn¡¯t have to consider helping Leon hide his identity. ¡°Mr. Steven, why are you bothering me? Is it worth sabotaging the rtionship between you and me for the sake of a humble junior? ¡± Alex questioned. To this, Steven just smiles coldly, if really want to let him chose who to stand, he chooses Leon naturally. And Alex, is not the owner of the provincial capital Family Carter, Mr. Carter is. Steven can give face to his eldest brother, but he doesn¡¯t have to give face to Alex. ¡°Mr. Steven, why don¡¯t you answer? I want your answer!¡± Alex asked again. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are there any resentment that cannot be settled until the end of meeting of Chamber of Commerce? Do you have to push it so that you can find the way out of your problem? ¡± Steven has made clear his attitude, of course he hoped that the matter can be talked down, after all, with Family Carter always used force are not a one-size-fits-all solution. If he can wait until the end of the meeting, he has his own way to help Leon find a way out. ¡°Good! For the sake of you Steven, let¡¯s not argue with this son of a bitch for a while! ¡± Alex forcibly suppressed his anger and found himself embarrassed. Regardless of whether Steven guaranteed Leon, he said that his wrist was about to be crushed by Leon and the pain made his mouth twitch. Look at his ferocious face, a fierce face, in fact part of the reason is pain, Leon¡¯s hand is like an iron mp, if he couldn¡¯t find an excuse for himself, his hand was not going to want it. Alex will definitely not get even with Leon after the meeting. Later he must look for an opportunity to retaliate, and this is not the right time for him to take cruel vengeance. There are so many businessmen around, even if he has great prestige, it is impossible for him to do such a thing too brazenly. As long as it is confirmed that it is Leon, it is easier. He quickly ordered people to monitor all the exits of the hotel and will not let Leon step out of it. And then, he has a lot of opportunities to torture Leon. In short, he will let Leon suffer all the humiliation before he dies, and can¡¯t let him die happily! ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t let him go. I want him to kneel down, begged and apologize, bark like a dog, lick my shoes clean, and pull out his hair!¡± May doesn¡¯t want to let Leon, go. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t know what her grandfather has in mind. In terms of wily, her grandfather is better. ¡°May, listens to Grandpa and let it go for a while.¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°No! Grandpa, I want him dead! ¡± May said with a ferocious face. ¡°Come on, Grandpa has something to say to you.¡± Alex pulled May out of here, and all his rtives, then Family Carter left. As soon as Alex left, Mr. Williams shook his head gently, sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Millers, you are troublesome. Who do you think you are messing with? you had provoked May. I heard that the little girl has been domineering and vicious. I really didn¡¯t expect that there were so many conflicts between you and Family Carter!¡± In fact, there are a secret between Leon and Alex that Steven doesn¡¯t knew. Of course, Alex is not clear now. At this time, Tabitha also med Leon: ¡°Leonard!¡± Can¡¯t you save my grandfather a little bit of worry? Your always making trouble all the time, this May and I go to the same university and she was very arrogant at school. Although I am not afraid of her, don¡¯t you know how much you weigh? I really believe in you. I still like to prevent trouble if I have the ability! ¡± What Tabitha said was shocking, but now she really wants Leon to be on the right path, and she also hoped that ordinary people like Leon can do something, and then try to change their fate and stop fooling around. ¡°If you don¡¯t know the truth, you won¡¯t have a say. You don¡¯t understand at all!¡± Leon responded with a serious expression. Then Leon said to Carlo, ¡°Mr. Williams, has bothered you. I¡¯ll wash my face.¡± Even if you don¡¯t have to rely on CarloCarlo, Leon, there is a way out, but one end to one end, Mr. Williams is really good to him. ¡°All right, you calm down and meet me at the VIP box of the restaurant in half an hour. In addition, you must pay more attention to watch Alex behind the scenes.¡± Steven cautioned. ¡°Well, I have my own limits.¡± Leon nodded. Leon left the crowd and went to the bathroom alone to wash his face. He knew very well that Alex will never let him go, and the next trouble will follow. After washing his face, Leon turned to leave the bathroom when he met a middle-aged man face to face. Leon did not notice, and was about to leave, but the other party suddenly sneered at him: ¡°What?¡± Afraid to face me? You just want to run? ¡± Hearing the tone of the other party, Leon wondered why he didn¡¯t dare to face it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leon asked with a frown. ¡°Boy, I was watching you in the conference hall just now. I was relieved to see that you had offended Mr. Carter, you will just run away when you saw me. It seems that you are in a lot of trouble!¡± The other side sneered and gloated. However, Leon said, who are this fool? I don¡¯t know him at all, inexplicable, what are you talking about! ¡°who are you? Do I know you? I don¡¯t know you at all. If I¡¯m not leaving, why don¡¯t I stay and have a drink with you in this bathroom? ¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still pretending. You can¡¯t even admit that you know me. Where¡¯s the prestige of that day?¡± I think you are scared to death by Mr. Carter! ¡± The man was stuck at the door of the bathroom and wouldn¡¯t move an inch. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 153 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 153 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 153 Can¡¯t afford it ¡°If I don¡¯t know him, I just don¡¯t know him. Do I have to pretend? Even though I may havee into contact with you, I don¡¯t have any impression of you now! ¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°Kid, it looks like you don¡¯t have a good memory. Let me give you a hint. You pretended to be pushy in front of me in the antique shop the other day. Do you remember?¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he lit a cigarette. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± After he had mentioned the antique shop, Leon remembered that there was a guy named Hunk the other day. ¡°Either you boy has a bad memory, or you pretended that you don¡¯t know me. I knew you were scared by Mr. Carter. Now you don¡¯t want to make any more troubles, right?¡± Hunk said proudly. ¡°Why should I remember what you look like after I meet so many strangers every day? do you have the right to impress me?¡± Leon thinks the other person are so smug. Hunk also attended the business meeting and witnessed Leon being targeted by Alex. When he saw that Leon was in a state of distress, he took the opportunity to throw a stone into a well. ¡°You have a tough mouth. You offended my pride on that antique shop the other day, but today you have to pay the price!¡± With that, Hunk called someone, but couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°I lost my shadow when I bought a lighter, and now you won¡¯t answer my call. Forget it. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Hunk, with a cigarette in his mouth, locked the bathrooms, then shook his fist at Leon. In the face of this scene, Leon didn¡¯t panic at all and even wanted toughed. ¡°Are you the only one? Naive! ¡± While Leon was talking andughing, he had already stepped in and punched Hunk. Then he saw the burning end of cigarette in his mouth, and the filter turned outward and he was howling like a pig. Bang! Leon punched Hunk against the wall again, then reached out and grabbed him and pressed his head inside the toilet. After filling the man with enough water, he let him go. Hunk choked on the water and coughed violently on the ground, embarrassed like a dog. ¡°Too weak!¡± Leon shook his head gently and walked out of the bathroom. Although he is currently facing the threat of Alex, not everyone can take advantage of him! When Leon left, Hunkined a lot. He was dressed in a straight suit, but now he was in a mess. ¡°It¡¯s broken. Will that thing breaks?¡± He quickly took out a wooden box in his bag, opened it, and found that the small objects inside were not damaged, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, Leon went to the 20th floor of Grand prince Hotel, where there are high-end restaurants with luxurious decoration. The restaurant here are definitely the highest grade in Fairmont. Outside the window are the busiestmercial street in Fairmont City. Further south, there are Vesevius Mountain and Caspian Lake. Between the mountains and theke, there are Beverly hills dwellings. It can be said that Grand prince Hotel is surrounded by some of the most expensivend in Fairmont City. This area is a famous wealthy district in the city, standing on the 20th floor of the hotel restaurant, overlooking the busiest street view in the city. sooner had Leon arrived Carlo beckoned to let him pass. ¡°Mr. Millers, let me show you around.¡± Carlo ns to take Leon to meet some of the richest people in Fairmont and learn a lot. On one side, Tabitha, pouted and looked disapproving. she was not jealous of Leon, but thought that Leon was not worth her grandfather¡¯s worry about. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°He is a piece of uncut jade.¡± Steven responded faintly. Carlo believes that at this stage, the demand for Leon should not be too high. After all, the living environment is different from the education he received, and it will take some time toplete the transformation. ¡°No need Mr. Williams.¡± For Leon, several tycoons in Fairmont are no stranger to him, he was even familiar with him. ¡°Yes, you should cherish this opportunity and take it seriously.¡± Carlo said seriously. ¡°All right.¡± Leon couldn¡¯t get away with it, so he decided to go for a walk. Tabitha saw that Leon was a little reluctant, and her face was so angry that she had baby fat. She said in her heart that it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Leon, do you still want to refuse? Are you really not motivated? Then Carlo first took Leon, to see Mr. Crow. As they met, Carlo asked Leon to recognize his uncle. ¡°Leon, quickly calls Mr. Crow, he was the owner of Grand prince Hotel, and his assets can rank among the top three in Fairmont City.¡± Steven said. Sebastian waved his hand hurriedly and said, ¡°Mr. Williams, you tter me, you tter me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mr. Crow to be modest. Recently, Grand prince Hotel has shown a lot of versatility. I heard that a few days ago, you participated in the selection of the ¡®most popr¡¯ hotel in the province and entered the top three.¡± Steven said. ¡°This is Mr. Sebastian wanted to say that Mr. Millers was well managed, but he quickly stopped and swallowed the words back. ¡°What is Sebastian trying to say?¡± Steven asked. ¡°I want to say luck, just luck.¡± Sebastian shook his head gently. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Leon, ask Mr. Crow, to meet him?¡± Carlo put his hand on Leon¡¯s shoulder, hinting him not to be too nervous. Leon has a ck line on his face. He knew that Carlo meant well, but it was not appropriate for him to call Sebastian as his uncle. Before waiting for Leon to respond, Sebastian hurriedly opened his mouth to help him out: ¡°Mr. Williams, I still have something urgent to deal with. I will enter the banquet in ten minutes. I¡¯ll go and see if everything is ready.¡± With these words, Sebastian turned and walked away. ¡°Mr. Crow, I said Mr. Crow, wait a minute.¡± Steven has something to say. However, Sebastian had slipped away so fast that he ran away without looking back. Sebastian dared not let Leon call him uncle, even if he beat him to death. He is the still 36 years old. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Steven was a little angry when he saw Sebastian running away in a hurry, if not for Leon, he didn¡¯t bother to say too much to Sebastian. On the one hand, he thinks Leon was too humiliating and on the other hand, Steven thinks Sebastian can¡¯t let go. If Leon had called Uncle Sebastian earlier, maybe Sebastian wouldn¡¯t have run away so soon. ¡°Leon, be bold, let go, don¡¯t be timid, and be generous. ording to the age gap between you and Sebastian, it doesn¡¯t hurt to call him uncle. I hope you can remember that only when you can bend and stretch can you be a great yer!¡± Steven earnestly persuaded that he would not directly criticize Leon, knowing that Leon had saved his life. ¡°This.¡± Leon said, even if I called uncle Sebastian, Sebastian would not dare to agree. ¡°All right, next time remember, follow my instructions you will go smoothly in the business world in the future, let¡¯s go to Mr. Danielle, and get to know him.¡± ¡°Mr. Danielle?¡± Leon¡¯s face was covered with ck lines. ¡°Mr. Williams, don¡¯t embarrass Mr. Danielle.¡± ¡°How can this be called embarrassment? You can rest assured that Leon, Mr. Danielle will not fail to give you respect. There is nothing wrong with me to let you know him. ¡± Steven does not yet understand the meaning of Leon. ¡°Mr. Williams, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°he can¡¯t afford Mr. Danielle.¡± ¡°Leon, it¡¯s arrogant of you to say. ording to seniority and age, Mr. Danielle is not much different from me. I am a grandfather to you and Tabitha, so it¡¯s not bad for you to call Grandpa Dani. Although there were still a big gap between Dani and my Williams, it¡¯s too much to say if you can¡¯t afford it. I don¡¯t care, and you don¡¯t have to care.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 154 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 154 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 154 There are bad dogs in banquets Leon wanted to speak, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t care doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think too much. Mr. Danielle, is an old man, he had something. It was not easy to start his own business and prop up the busiest shopping street in Fairmont City.¡± Carlo pulled up Leon and was about to leave, leaving Leon with a look of helplessness. Others do not know, but Leon was very clear that Mr. Danielle could rise rapidly at that time, and it would be impossible without the capital injection of the ruthless family. Three people found Mr. Danielle at this time, Mr. Danielleelle are lecturing the two grandchildren, speciallyter in the banquet, in the face of Mr. Millers, should be strictly controlled. When Mr. Danielle saw Mr. Williams, Leon and Tabithaing, he quickly recovered and greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Danielle are still enthusiastic. Sebastian was a little crazy because he is the owner of this hotel.¡± That¡¯s what Carlo thought to himself. However, Mr. Danielle, this was all in the face of Leon same as for Carlo, he will only go through the formality and will not be too enthusiastic. ¡°Mr. Danielle, how¡¯s your health? You¡¯ve been busy opening shops in Fairmont City, and I haven¡¯t sat down to have tea and chat with you yet.¡± Carlo said with a chuckle. ¡°I am in good health. If we have a chance today, let¡¯s have a good drink and have a good chat.¡± Mr. Danielle responded with a smile. But at the moment, Mr. Danielle ¡®s eyes are a little erratic, because his attention was on Leon. Earlier in the conference room, Mr. Danielle did not stand up for Leon. He was worried that Leon would me him, so he was a little worried at this time. In fact, Mr. Danielle thinks too much, Leon can understand that this are Mr. Danielle in order to avoid causing others to doubt his identity, he did note forward. It is enough to have one between Mr. CarloCarlo and Mr. Danielle. While Carlo didn¡¯t notice the difference of Mr. Danielle, he thought that Mr. Danielle¡¯s enthusiasm and politeness were all because of his detached identity, and had nothing to do with Leon. ¡°Leon, there you are. Mr. Danielle,e here.¡± ¡°Here we go again, Carlo.¡± Leon shrugged helplessly, even if he gave Mr. Danielle a truckload of courage, he didn¡¯t dare to agree. Sure enough, Mr. Danielle ¡®s face changed in an instant, and there was a cold feeling on his back. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In his mind, Leon was the senior level sent by the group headquarters and the son of Mr. Millers, he dared not take the slightest advantage. Besides, he always treats Leon as a peer and asked him to call him Sir. ¡°Mr. Williams, doesn¡¯t have to be necessary. I can¡¯t afford it. I have something to do. I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr. Danielle hurriedly pulled his two grandchildren and left in a hurry. The two brothers also knew how to look at the situation and followed their grandfather to turn around and leave. Carlo was particrly annoyed to see a dramatic change in Mr. Danielle¡¯s attitude. ¡°Rude! It¡¯s rude! Family Williams are at least a famous family in the provincial capital, and it can be counted in the whole province. Mr. Danielle said that he would change his face when he necessary, which is simply outrageous! ¡± At this time, standing by, Tabitha, curled her mouth and said with great dissatisfaction, ¡°That is, if he hadn¡¯t all joined the chamber ofmerce, he would have to make an appointment in advance if he wanted to have tea and chat with his grandfather.¡± In response, Leon smiled softly, without any fluctuation in his heart. Carlo didn¡¯t believe that there was no family that didn¡¯t give Respect, and then took Leon to Daniel. That time, however, it is even more devilish. Daniel seemed to know the news in advance. As soon as he saw the figure of Carlo, he hurriedly walked away and didn¡¯t even have a chance to meet. Carlo stamped his feet angrily and said discontentedly, ¡°These tycoons in Fairmont are so defiant that you don¡¯t have a chance to Family Williams if you want to be superior!¡± Leon estimated that it was Daniel who received the message from Mr. Danielle and Sebastian and simply chose to avoid it. ¡°Grandpa, calm down. We¡¯ll share a private room with themter. They are too ignorant.¡± Tabitha said angrily. ¡°Since they don¡¯t give me respect, I won¡¯t be wronged by Carlo. I really don¡¯t like them!¡± Carlo was on fire. Then he mused a little bit and said, ¡°It seems that Alex is responsible for forming a gang and setting up a small group in the businessmunity of Fairmont. It is estimated that he has already informed Crow, Dani and Walkerst night. This is aimed at us!¡± ¡°Alex really has some prestige in Fairmont. If he were in the provincial capital, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant at all.¡± Tabitha said. ¡°I¡¯ve never looked up to him for such an insidious thing. Today, I won¡¯t give him Respect nor give him a gift. Let him think about it!¡± Carlo said solemnly with a serious face. ording to status, Carlo was fully qualified to put Alex down. In fact, Sebastian, Mr. Danielle and Daniel are not disrespectful to Carlo, nor are they colluding with Alex. They will never move around with Alex for the sake of Leon. The feast was about to begin. Only people from the upper ss of Fairmont City can enter the VIP room. Carlo takes Leon and Tabitha, to one of the VIP rooms. The room are veryrge, the decorations were luxurious, very stylish. As soon as he walked in, all the businessmen present said hello to Carlo. And they left the right ce to Carlo. Carlo nced around and didn¡¯t see Sebastian and others, and his anger subsided a little. He, a boss from the provincial capital, deserves to be treated in respectful manner. The room are not yet full, there are two seats, and when Carlo sits down on one of them, there is another seat that are vacant. Although Carlo spoils his granddaughter, it is impossible for him to arrange for his granddaughter to sit in the right seat on such an asion. He lets Tabitha and Leon sit next to each other. Someone cast a puzzled look at Leon, curious about the identity of Leon. Why do they call this kid sir? When Leon enters the VIP room of the upper circle, he will inevitably be questioned. But there are Carlo¡¯s rtionship, they do not dare to act rashly, in a thorough understanding of the identity of Leon they temporarily hold a wait-and-see attitude. Just then, Sebastian, Mr. Danielle and Daniel, three of the richest people in Fairmont City, walked into the VIP room together. When Carlo saw the three, his eyes were full. I had nned not to be in the same box with these three people, but unfortunately, I came a little early. If you get up and leave now, you will look stingy. Carlo just gave a cold hum and didn¡¯t leave the table. Just let it go. Sebastian, Mr. Danielle and Daniel all brought their own younger generation. The wine table are big enough that even more than half of the people in the upper circlee, they can still sit down. After that, people came in one after another, but thest one came in was the Alex family. Alex likes to make a grand debut, and he knows that today¡¯s protagonist was himself, so he chooses to come here at the end with his family. In fact, he could have gone to another VIP room, but he read the list, this was the most important room. Alex likes to stand out, but also among the Bigshots he was confident and strong enough, he thinks he was the most famous and prestigious person in Fairmont City! Sure enough, when Alex came to the door, more than half of the people bowed to him and greeted him with great respect, which was even more solemn than Carlo¡¯s treatment. The interests of these people are all rted to Alex, and they try their best to favor with Alex, for a reason. As for Carlo, they can¡¯t afford it at all, so as long as they don¡¯t offend, it¡¯s better to make friends with Alex. And Alex, likes the feeling of being held up by the stars, and he thinks that this are the value of life. However, he noticed that Leon was also sitting in this VIP room, which made his face turn gloomy. ¡°How can such a humble person be seated here? This is the VIP room; he is not qualified! ¡± Alex was quite unhappy and thought to himself, but then he thought that Carlo must have brought him here, so he didn¡¯t say it. He was thinking that if he had ackey, he would be willing to handle it for him at this time without having to go out in person. This can not only retaliate against Leon, but also maintain his venerable image. He was in no hurry. After all, he knew very well that many people are trying to curry a favor with him. Sure enough, people striving to be rich appeared. Hunk, holding a wooden box in his hand, came out of the ordinary room, hurried to the VIP room where Alex was, and almost knelt in front of Alex! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 155 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 155 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 155 The Culprit ¡°Mr. Carter, has heard a lot about him. He has heard a lot about him.¡± Hunk bowed deeply to Alex in the shape of a bow. With a servile look on his face, he handed the wooden box to Alex. In theory, Hunk works in the provincial capital andmutes between the provincial capital and Fairmont because of work. He is not from Fairmont City, and he did not have any connections with Alex before. This time, he purely brushed the sense of existence, hoping to rely on Alex, to build the big name in the provincial capital Family. For this kind of initiative door-to-door for him, Alex naturally will not reject, but very proud. ¡°My name is Mr. Carter. My name is Hunk, the department manager of Roche Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. When I heard that Mr. Carter celebrated his 60th birthday, I specially prepared a small gift, which are from the bottom of my heart. I also ask you to ept it with a smile.¡± Hunk bowed his head and smiled. However, this time, Alex¡¯s face froze, and the original smug smile could note out. When he looked at other people around him, they can¡¯t helpughing. This Hunk ran over before he knew what it was. Obviously, he had a son in his old age, but Hunk always thought it was his 60th birthday, so he went to buy antique calligraphy and painting as a birthday gift, but he got it wrong. ¡°I only celebrated my 60th birthday the year beforest!¡± Alex looked unhappy. Hunk suddenly realized that, but he was already very good at pampering up the leader. Seeing a joke, he hastened to add: ¡°Mr. Carter is getting younger and younger. Congrattions to Mr. Carter on the birth of a noble son. He specially an ancient jade to the Ming Dynasty.¡± At this time, Alex¡¯s face gradually turned from anger to joy. ¡°A gentleman wears jade, your moral is good, Hunk, I remember.¡± Alex only nodded slightly, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t appreciate Hunk, but this guy showed up at the right time, and that¡¯s what he wanted to see. Hearing the answer, Hunk was overjoyed and thought that 500000 had not been in vain. If he showed it again in the future, the boss would stand up for him. However, he was the only one running from an ordinary room at the scene, and he seemed a little superfluous. He scanned it with his eyes and unexpectedly saw Leon. It¡¯s him! Why is he in the VIP room? ording to the exnation, the people who are seated here are all people in the upper-ss circle of Fairmont City. Why is he seated here? Immediately, Hunk developed a strong sense of jealousy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If Leon can be squeezed out, then the remaining seat may be upied by him. Not to mention whether he can take an empty seat, but let just say that half an hour ago, the ufortable feeling of being pressed by Leon in the toilet, he did not want Leon to have a good time! As soon as the eyes turned, the bad water in the stomach began to stir. ¡°Mr. Carter, this is the hall of elegance, why do you let a dog enter?¡± Hunk cast a contemptuous nce at Leon, out of the corner of his eye. It was obvious that the implication was for Leon. Alex finally waited for Hunk to say this, and he was very satisfied, so he waited for Hunk to initiate. ¡°Hunk, what do you mean by that? All of the people here are from the upper echelons of Fairmont City, so be careful what you say! ¡± Alex pretends to be unhappy, but in fact, one of them is a ck police officer and the other is a white police officer. ¡°Mr. Carter, you are right. Almost all of you here are high-ss people with background and status, but there is only one dog, which directly lowers the level of the VIP room.¡± What Hunk said was full of irony. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s are no such person here inside the room. Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± Alex is still pretending to be a good guy. ¡°That¡¯s him! He doesn¡¯t deserve to enter the VIP room, let alone sit with all the bosses! ¡± Hunk, with a look of indignation in front of the crowd, waved his arm and pointed it at Leon. ¡°Everything should be fair, and the upper echelons should still put facts and reason in their work. I can¡¯t stand the sourness in my eyes. I can¡¯t say that other people are unworthy of a young man just because of a word from you. You have to exin this carefully!¡± Alex said with an air of seriousness. ¡°Mr. Carter, of course I¡¯m reasonable. You can see that the bosses who can take a seat are the core figures of variouspanies and their close rtives, and what is this boy? No money, no power, no identity, no background. Dogs like him shouldn¡¯t be here. Even in an ordinary room, he¡¯s not qualified enough. Even I feel embarrassed for him! ¡± Hunk spoke so sharply that he wished to dismiss Leon as worthless. ¡°That makes some sense.¡± Alex nodded and said, ¡°But since, guy has already sat down, let¡¯s amodate each other. It¡¯s not fun not to be friendly. Don¡¯t let outsiders say we¡¯re indifferent.¡± Alex can really act. ¡°No, Mr. Carter! There is absolutely no way to do this. there are rules. The more upper-ss people are, the more they should be disciplined. He is not from the same world as you at all, and the countrymen should go back to their own ce and be throw out! ¡± The y yed by Hunk and Alex can actually be understood by discerning people. But there are also people who have been deceived into thinking that Leon really shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡°Yes, Mr. Carter, it makes sense.¡± ¡°There must be rules for everything, and the inferior people don¡¯t deserve toe in!¡± ¡°To be fair, I have been somewhat fell downgraded!¡± And Leon feel ufortable being ridiculed like this. He understood that it was Hunk retaliation, singing along with Alex in order to humiliate him. Earthly trial, doesn¡¯t mean that you can be bullied unconditionally, Leon must fight back! But just as he was about to speak, CarloCarlo spoke for him. ¡°I brought Leon here. If you want to hurry, please send me away.¡± Carlo said coldly. Sebastian also said, ¡°I am the owner of Grand prince Hotel. I have a say in this matter. Friends are allowed toe to the VIP room. ording to my observation, at the scene of the Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Williams often takes Leon with him, which is enough to prove that the rtionship between the two are unusual. This arepletely in line with the regtions!¡± Seeing Sebastian help out, Carlo¡¯s anger with Sebastian has all gone away. ¡°That it is, the hotel owner didn¡¯t say anything. What¡¯s your hurry? don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Tommy looked coldly at Hunk. When Hunk saw Mr. Danielle, with the Buddha¡¯s palm tattooed on his face, his heart thumped. Those with tattoos may not be annoying, but those with tattoos can definitely not be annoyed. Hunk never expected that the bosses would stand up for Leon. He thought that when Carlo was in another VIP room, no one would help Leon, but he was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are all the bosses so kind? ¡± Hunk thought to himself. Although Alex was his main target, he doesn¡¯t dare to offend the rest of the audience. In order to hide his inner panic, Hunk took out the jade dress in the wooden box and nned to brag about it with his eloquence. This can not only change the subject, but also please Alex, with the support of Alex, he can gain confidence. But when he just picked it up, there was something wrong with the eyes of the people around him. Alex¡¯s face, in particr, became gloomy in an instant. Because at the bottom of the jade dress, there is a clear crack. In the bathroom, Hunk specially opened the wooden box and found no damage, but he ignored the bottom. Alex was quite upset and angry, and this Hunk unexpectedly took a defective product as a gift. Not only that he has been mocked by his age, but giving a cracked jade dress as a gift, that¡¯s too unlucky! At this time, Hunk also found the crack in the jade dress and immediately stumbled his back and trembled all over. Under urgent circumstances, he pointed the finger at Leon. ¡°Mr. Carter! It¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s him! It was this man named Leon who broke the jade dress. He is the culprit! ¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 156 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 156 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 156 Is to be returned. Hunk was a mad dog. He caught Leon and bit him. He avoided the critical points and med all the mistakes on Leon. ¡°Leon put up with it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to put up with it any longer!¡± Immediately, Leon looked coldly at Hunk. ¡°A fake piece of jade will be broken when it was smashed. You are so eager that you can only me me for all your mistakes!¡± ¡°Fake jade? Who said it was a fake jade? This is a serious ancient jade of the Ottonian Dynasty, the jade of the three grades of the court during the Romanization period, and the material is authentic Jade of Luck!¡± Hunk was emotional and tried to retort. It was embarrassing to take a broken jade dress as a gift, and now it was said to be a fake. Hunk merely wanted to kill Leon! ¡°In your dream! This jade dress is a modern handicraft made of Korean jade, but you dare to say that it is an ancient jade of the Ottonian Dynasty. What a shame!¡± Leon stood up, ¡°This is a Korean jade!¡± ¡°Korean jade is simr to Jade of Luck. This kind of jade is usually used in the market to impersonate Jade of Luck, which is easy to confuse the real with the fake.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Just because I didn¡¯t buy the antiques from your store, you held a grudge and deliberately embarrassed me! The gift I gave to Mr. Carter was carefully selected by me. How could it be a fake? I spent 500,000 dors, a full 500,000!¡± Hunk stared angrily. He remembered the conflict with Leon in the antique shop that day and thought that Leon was deliberately finding fault. ¡°The jade made by Korean shows the light of waxed paper after polishing, while Jade of Luck shows a sense of grease. The overall light texture and workmanship of this piece of jade is still far away, and it is only worth $500!¡± Leon tells the truth from the treasure point of view. ¡°This piece of jade is a modern handicraft, not even fine imitation, And that it¡¯s a little bit old means that the 500 dor worth is really not an exaggeration.¡± ¡°Bullshit! This is personal revenge! Didn¡¯t you buy the antiques in your shop? Don¡¯t you have to throw a stone at me?¡± Hunk still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°This guy said that Leon fell to the bottom of the well, but he was so thick-skinned. Have you forgotten how to humiliate Leon just now?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with whether or not to patronize my antique shop? Do I need a customer like you? A fake is a fake, and a fake can¡¯t be real. You have bad intentions when you take a fake item as a gift.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t care whether Hunk has been cheated or not. Anyway, he can¡¯t be lenient to this guy. ¡°You! You¡¯re talking nonsense! You just take a look at it and dare to say that this jade dress is a fake. What if it¡¯s not fake?¡± Hunk was so angry that his face flushed, his heart beat faster and he was short of breath. If this jade dress was really fake, it was not as simple as being cheated by 500,000 dors. Moreover, the jade dress, which was regarded as a gift, was not only cracked, but also a fake, which was particrly unlucky in Alex¡¯s eyes, and Hunk certainly arouse strong resentment from Alex. For Leon, antiques are not avable, and they would also know whether there are any. Some ordinary imitations can indeed be identified at a nce. Hunk did not give up and showed the jade dress to Carlo, hoping that what Leon said was false. However, after Carlo¡¯s appraisal, the jade dress was indeed a modern handicraft, and the valuation given was simr to that of Leon, which did not exceed a thousand dors. It was undoubtedly like a bolt from the sky, exploding at the top of Hunk¡¯s head. It cost him 500,000 dors for this jade dress, but it was only worth a few hundred dors. The key point was to make a fool of yourself in front of all the bigwigs, especially spoiled Alex¡¯s amusement, which was simply humiliating! ¡°Leonard! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t started it, no one would have suspected it was a fake!¡± ¡°You humiliated me, you made me lose Mr. Carter ¡®s trust!¡± ¡°You have ruined my great future!¡± Hunk med all the ounts, all the hates, on Leon. He gritted his teeth and growled in his heart. ¡°Are you angry? Do you want to kill me?¡± Leon asked Hunk with a sneer. ¡°Dog! You don¡¯t deserve to be at the VIP table. You¡¯re just a small owner of an antique shop, and you¡¯re not even as good as Me!¡± Hunk finally couldn¡¯t help yelling out. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°First of all, whether I am qualified or not, which is for you to decide, but I know clearly that you are not qualified to me me anyway. Just a department manager is still a far cry from the management of Roche Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., and I am at least the manager of five antique shops. If I don¡¯t deserve it, you don¡¯t deserve it more!¡±. Leon does not need to show his cards or even mention any of Grand Prince Hotel, Diluc`s Enterprise, Michelin Real Estate, Grand Hyatt, or boiling, he just named five antique shops to suppress Hunk. Although antique shops were not their own property, they were indeed managers, and antique shops were not grocery stores, and their value was really inestimable. ¡°No way! Do you manage five stores? Stop bragging!¡± Hunk doesn¡¯t believe it. Originally, it was Leon who gave him confidence and made him feel that Leon was at the bottom of the VIP box. When he heard that Leon was in charge of five stores, he was instantly out of bnce. ¡°Leon is right. He is the manager of five antique shops in Fairmont. I can testify that he is not lying.¡± Carlo confirmed. As soon as the conversation was over, everyone else in this room was also surprised. Although the management of five stores still does not meet the requirements for VIP seats, if it is an antique shop in Williams Family, it will need to be carefully considered. They all know, Carlo was not only a cultural celebrity in the province, a well-known schr but also a senior expert in antique appreciation. His antique shop was famous and dumps other people¡¯s streets, so its value cannot be measured at will. Moreover, Carlo handed over all five stores to this young man named Leon. What was the rtionship between them? At this moment, Hunk was very embarrassed. He called bad luck, from the provincial capital to Fairmont City on business, looking for a mountain as a springboard, painstakingly won the favor of Alex. He wanted to pick a man who has no power and position, but he found out that this person has a long history! ¡°Hunk, you should be the one who should go out! it should be you that is not qualified to step into the VIP box!¡± Leon sneered. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m here to give Mr. Carter a gift!¡± Hunk¡¯s panic excused, his state of mind has exploded. ¡°Just stand at the door, the waiter will pick it up. Don¡¯t you understand the rule? All you want is to be a home-guarding dog, but unfortunately, you¡¯ll never get another chance! ¡± Thest sentence of Leon¡¯s words was a hint, but most people in this room don¡¯t understand it. He who humiliates his son was either dead or disabled! Hunk denounced Leon as a dog, his dignity was insulted and trampled on, ¡°There will be a price to pay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! Leon, wait for me. I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Hunk swore out of the box, putting harsh words will also find Leon revenge. At this moment, Leon gave Gerald a gentle look, and Gerald knew what to do. Immediately, they saw Gerald leave under the pretext of going to the bathroom. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 157 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 157 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 157 Mr. Carter is very angry As for how to deal with Hunk, it was a matter for Gerald. There was no need for Leon to do it himself. Since Gerald had tasted the tang of being chased and been bitten by Caucasian dogs, he likes to share such ¡°pleasures¡± with others. Leon did not care about such trifles and leaved it to Gerald to do it. He believed that today Gerald would know how to handle it. At the banquet, all the tycoons returned to business as usual and adjusted from the farce just now. Alex had no Hunk to speak for him, and his face was cloudy and sunny. He did not expect that Leon really had some small skills so that he could see the authenticity of Jade at a nce, and without much effort, he sessfully counterattacked Hunk. ¡°Hunk, is almost hot, and he is twice as old as he is, but he can¡¯tpete with a young man like Leon!¡± Just now Alex and Hunk sang a tune but failed to throw Leon out, and the petty Alex, could not give up. The food and drinks haven¡¯t been served yet, which means that the banquet hasn¡¯t officially started. Alex has other ns. He doesn¡¯t pay any attention to Leon at all. ¡°Well, if we kick this kid Leon out now, it will be too cheap for him. He should be severely humiliated to ay my hatred, and then there will be the real y. If I do it myself, he will feel despair!¡± ¡°Oh, when the food is served, it is the beginning of my humiliation of Leon! Sebastian will not let me down!¡± After some inner calction, Alex quickly adjusted his mood and smiled kindly towards others. And some of them might be deceived by Alex¡¯s kind appearance, but half of them know that Alex had a knife in his smile. The most famous person in Fairmont City will certainly not be a kind, old man. It is most appropriate to describe him as old and cunning, vicious and spicy. Subsequently, gifts were sent to the ordinary box one after another. Often hundreds of thousands, millions, gold, silver, jade, calligraphy, and painting. Some people even spent a year¡¯s sry on gifts in order to make Mr. Carter happy. It was obviously a chamber ofmerce, but it had be a wedding banquet for Alex to have a son in his old age. Naturally, some people will be dissatisfied. However, all mixed in this circle, unless Alex ispletely brought down, otherwise the innocuous contest, simply cannotpete with the vicious and malicious Alex. Alex backs alongside the provincial capital Family Carter unless someone stands up and dares to challenge the provincial capital, Family Carter. At this time, someone in the VIP box also began to send gifts to Alex. ¡°I wish Mr. Carter a happy birth of a noble son and especially send a jade carving of jade in the blue sea of the Salian Dynasty!¡± ¡°Mr. Carter is radiant, old and strong, looking at the whole city, only Mr. Carter is worthy of this Incense burner in my hands!¡± ¡°Please see what¡¯s in this box of Mr. Carter. It¡¯s century-old ginseng from Evergreen Mountain. It¡¯s good medicine for nourishing.¡± In the box, the people on the table sent gifts to Alex, one by one in a clockwise manner. When Leon heard that ¡°Evergreen Mountain has a hundred years old ginseng¡±, heughed it off with a faint smile. More than half of Evergreen Mountain has been contracted by Mr. Johnson, and cities like Fairmont can¡¯t buy it at all. In order, it was Leon¡¯s turn to give Alex a gift. Everyone, all turned their eyes to Leon. However, Leon shook his head gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a gift.¡± Alex¡¯s face immediately darkened, he had expected it, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Then someone med Leon. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you know that Mr. Carter is happy to have a son?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so ignorant. You should have heard something through the grapevine before you came!¡± ¡°It¡¯s outrageous. You¡¯re hitting Mr. Carter in the face!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an ignorant junior like you, and you won¡¯t make a difference!¡± Some people agree with them everywhere, but they have to be high and low ording to their status. Unlike Hunk and these people in the VIP box, the means are a little higher. In the eyes them, it was a very clever means to make the rudder and tter in the face of the wind. Leon nced at these people coldly. He looked down on such people. If you have money, you have to look like a rich man. Even if there was a big backer of Family Carter behind Alex, you have to have a minimum dignity in the face of him. He really despised such a gesture. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to act. Those who can enter the VIP box can also be in the top 20 in the businessmunity of Fairmont City. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be ves like this?¡± Leon¡¯s words stung the nerves of these people. One by one they flushed and some even bowed their heads. However, even if these people are ashamed, they have not changed anything. They have been kneeling for a long time when following the trend had be a habit, it was difficult to change. When Alex saw this, his old eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth rose, and he was very proud of himself. ¡°Leon, what are you fighting me with? Look at these tycoons. Even though they usually own luxury cars and beautiful women, they still sumb to me in the end!¡± After being proud of himself, Alex put on a serious look at Leon and said ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leon. It¡¯s all small things. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s just a gift, don¡¯t matter.¡± As soon as this remark came out, some people immediately echoed, saying that Alex was generous and did not have the same knowledge as the younger generation. Some people even say that Leon can¡¯te up with a decent gift. ¡°Do you really care?¡± Leon asked with a sneer. ¡°Of course, on the whole table, only you didn¡¯t give gifts, it does not affect me.¡± Alex replied in this way but sneered to himself: ¡°Oh, to be honest, it really doesn¡¯t affect me. After all, you are just a small potato, and it doesn¡¯t make me lose face, and you can¡¯te up with such a valuable gift. If you upy a ce in the businessmunity of Fairmont, then I have to think about it.¡± However, Alex didn¡¯tugh for long. Because when it was Sebastian¡¯s turn, Sebastian didn¡¯te up with a gift. ¡°Mr. Carter has been busy with the Chamber of Commerce recently. The hotel is so busy that he forgot to prepare presents.¡± Sebastian found an excuse to prevaricate, after all, he was the obvious hotel owner, he cannot quarrel with Alex now. Alex frowned in a moment. Sebastian can be regarded as the person in charge of the reception, but he even forgot this thing. He hit him in the face too fast. ¡°Mr. Crow is a very busy man, just give me a gift and you can give it with your heart in mind.¡± Heughed on the surface, but he was a little upset on the inside. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he understands that the Grand Prince Hotel was really busy these days, and it may be forgotten. ¡°I¡¯m too busy. I¡¯ll find time to make up.¡± Sebastian responded with a smile. ¡°I understand that Mr. Crow takes care of everything every day, and he is a person who does big business.¡± Alex said in his mouth, but thought to himself, ¡°There should be no other idents next. In the future, there will be Mr. Dani and Daniel, who will make it into the top three in Fairmont City, but they all have to give a face to the old man. The old husband is the king of Fairmont City, and his hands and eyes are all in the sky. They will not be ignorant, that is, the boy Leon has eyes that do not know Tarzan!¡± He was so confident that he was even imagining the expensive gifts from Mr. Dani and Daniel, thinking that they must be generous and valuable. However, the next moment, Alex¡¯s expression froze again! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 158 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 158 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 158 You only deserve to eat chicken buttocks! Both Mr. Dani and Daniel shook their heads and said they had no gifts. Sebastian was busy and understandable. But what does Mr. Dani and Mr. Walker mean? Alex muttered in his heart, and his face suddenly turned ck! After losing face twice in a row, his state of mind began to copse. knows Mr. Dani and Daniel were both big shots in the circle, but these two did not prepare gifts for him, which was tantamount to giving him no face. Moreover, what makes Alex even more surprised and confused was that Mr. Dani and Mr. Walker don¡¯t even bother to say the reason, and Sebastian at least gives it back. Alex was ck-faced and didn¡¯t want to have any eye contact with Mr. Dani and Daniel. There was a fire in his stomach. By this time, he still did not realize what was the root cause of the abnormal behavior of Mr. Dani and Daniel. Other outsiders, too, we¡¯re surprised that they had the impression that the three had no grudges, and even if they had any dissatisfaction, they were unlikely to lose face. It was time to serve food, and dishes with all kinds of color, smell, and taste were brought to the table. All the drinks and dishes at this banquet are of the highest standards in Fairmont City. When attending the business meeting, Alex asked Sebastian to prepare a dish especially ording to his request. After the previous episode, Alex hurriedly adjusted his state of mind. Although I still don¡¯t understand what Mr. Dani and Daniel mean, it¡¯s much easier to deal with the kid Leon. Alex is rxed. He was going to carry out the n. ¡°Then, to all of you here!¡± Alex pointed to a dish on the table. ¡°This dish is a famous dish in Fairmont City. The name sounds festive and auspicious. ording to our local customers, we need to share the food. The hotel chef has already divided it for us, a total of 20 dors. I hope everyone can get a good price.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the words fell, someone immediately echoed. ¡°The crested head should be given to Mr. Carter.¡± ¡°Yes, the crested head belongs to Mr. Carter. Also, the wings of the Phoenix should be given to Ms. Carter to spread his wings and soar academically.¡± ¡°That Phoenix neck should be enjoyed by Mrs. Carter. It¡¯s called beauty jade neck. It¡¯s said in ancient books.¡± The Phoenix here was actually a chicken. This was the local custom, the most important and auspicious position of the ingredients, which was enjoyed by the most prestigious people here. Alex was satisfied to see that almost half of the people were fawning on him. The same was true in the past, Alex was the protagonist of every chamber ofmerce, over the years, it has not changed. Even he believes that this pattern will not be changed now or in the future. At this time, Carlo¡¯s face was not displeased. Carlo was like a mirror in his heart, and he knows very well that these people who tter Alex were all for profit. These people can¡¯t curry favor with Carlo, and curry favor with Alex, can make them more convenient in this circle. Just then, Alex pointed to the chicken ass on the te: ¡°The hotel chef is a little careless. Why did you put the chicken ass on it?¡± All of us here are dragons and phoenixes among people, so how can we eat chicken buttocks?¡± ¡°Other people around us are talking about it, too.¡± ording to local rules, chicken buttocks were not allowed on the table, and tails were decorated with fruits and vegetables instead. ¡°Grand Prince five-star hotel, the chef will not understand this truth? It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Of course, the hotel chef understood, but Alex informed Sebastian in advance that the chef would not remove the chicken butt and bring it to his own use. Soon, Alex¡¯s son-inw, who had not interrupted much before, opened his mouth. ¡°Dad, this is not a chicken ass. Strictly speaking, this is called a chicken tail, and this is a good thing. Besides, with the addition of a chicken tail of exactly 20 dors, there are 20 people here. Each person has the right piece, and it is also a blessing to be able to get a chicken tail.¡± Usually, Alex doesn¡¯t think highly of his son-inw because his son-inw was a useless thing in his eyes. The son-inw¡¯s family background was inferior to that of Family Carter, and he does not have the particrly outstanding ability, so it was a happy thing for him to have a son in his old age. But one code into one, at this time the son-inw jumped out, which was equivalent to the sudden arrival of a tenor in the opera, making the audience feel stunned and obedient to Alex¡¯s heart. The winery in the business circle was the Vanity Fair, where everyone was seizing the opportunity to create benefits for himself. ¡°This is pleasing to the ear, and it is not toote, so let¡¯s share it.¡± Alex nodded with a smile. ¡°Dad, I suggest we divide it ording to seniority, starting with Bryan, which is in line with our local custom of respecting the elderly.¡± Alex¡¯s son-inw said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s divide it this way, but it doesn¡¯t matter who else should we give it to?¡± Alex frowned deliberately and looked troubled. ¡°ording to seniority, Phoenix tail should be given to this one.¡± Alex¡¯s son-inw pointed to Leon. At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes once again moved to Leon. Some people nodded in agreement. ¡°You have a point. ording to seniority, it should be given to this little brother.¡± ¡°I dere in advance that there is no discrimination. He is the youngest of us in terms of seniority.¡± ¡°In terms of age, it is not that she is youngest, but in terms of status, it is indeed insufficient.¡± ¡°We are not bullying people. This is our local custom. We always pay attention to the respect and inferiority of the old and the young, and this is a famous local dish. Let¡¯s divide it ording to what Family Carter¡¯s son-inw said.¡± Hearing these people¡¯sments, there was a sneer in Leon¡¯s heart. Why so hypocritical, discrimination is discrimination, what reason to find, a group of sanctimonious things! Leon thought it¡¯s okay to pay attention to respect the young and the old, and he agreed with this etiquette in his heart. It¡¯s just that he knew that the chicken ass was specially arranged by Alex to humiliate him. And these people who are eager to stand in line we¡¯re a group of supporters of Alex. Leon wanted to see what kind of face this Alex would look like. ¡°No, we can¡¯t bully people like this. Peaceful citizens are simple and simple. What we do is not authentic.¡± Alex said hypocritically. ¡°It is precisely because of the simplicity of folkways that customs should be respected. Dad, if you think about it, is that the truth?¡± Alex¡¯s son-inw also wanted to humiliate Leon, and his daughter was pulled out of her hair by Leon, and the hatred in her heart could not be hidden. ¡°This. I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell you what, Roy, you can make the decision.¡± Alex still looks embarrassed. Roy was the name of Alex¡¯s son-inw. He left the bad guy to his son-inw and left himself clean. He is really a sinister old fox. ¡°Alright, Dad, I¡¯ll make the decision, and the Phoenix tail will be distributed to little brother.¡± Alex¡¯s son-inw picked up the chicken butt with public chopsticks and put it into the Leon bowl. ¡°Little brother, this is a good thing. You must savor it carefully and eat it!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 159 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 159 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 159 Leon, you are not a man Looking at the chicken ass in the bowl, Leon¡¯s face was expressionless. Everyone¡¯s attention was shifted towards Leon. Although we know that ¡°Phoenix tail¡± is an elegant name, it cannot change the nature of chicken buttocks. Not to mention local cuisine, even home-cooked foods, I do not see anyone who has a soft spot for chicken buttocks. ¡°Come on, eat while it is still hot!¡± Roy smiled and hurried towards Leon and said ¡°Still eat chicken buttocks while it is hot? Eat your sister!¡± This made it clear that he was been insulting. At that very moment. May also added to the side: ¡°the legendary Phoenix tail, which had a colorful and beautiful meaning. My father personally picked up this food for you. You should be honored.¡± I was convinced. What kind of logic is that? ¡°You feed me shit, and then I have to thank you?¡± ¡°Why is it an honor for your father to pick up food for me?¡± Why does your father feel superior to me? ¡± Leon looked at May, coldly and questioned. May looked unhappy and sneered back: ¡°of course, it is much better than you, ten times better than you, even more than enough!¡± In fact, May really cannot find an effective or strong reason to refute. After all, Family Carter in Fairmont City does not have the financial resources to dominate one side, and there are only a few small-scalepanies, so there is no Alex among the top three in terms of financial resources in the businessmunity. Alex¡¯s prestige benefits from this rtionship are in the provincial capital Family Carter. May¡¯s father is a door-to-door son-inw, not to mention, his usual job is to work as a driver for Alex. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear how your father is more than enoughpared to me.¡± Leon did not panic but said methodically. ¡°It is better than you anyway! We at Family Carter are all elites, and he picks up food for you as an elder. If you do not eat this food, It will be disrespectful to him, and that is very disrespectful! ¡± May is like a little tigress, swaggering and swaggering. ¡°And I have to thank you for feeding me chicken buttocks? Do Family Carter elites only bully others? ¡± Leon asked rhetorically. ¡°May didn¡¯t have to talk nonsense to him. He sincerely gave him the Phoenix tail clip. On the contrary, he was so powerless to treat him. It really chilled my heart. ¡°However, May¡¯s father looked extremely disappointed. At this point, Liam was shouting in his heart, ¡°the dog, Family Carter was so hypocritical!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you really go as far as, Family Carter¡¯s so-called elites only bully others?¡± Liam stands up for Leon. He had not spoken during the dinner before and was acting in a low profile ording to Leon¡¯s instructions, but at this time he could not help it. When May saw Liam standing up for Leon, a fire burst out. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him on the golf course?¡± We have known each other for a long time, and we are much more familiar with him in the circle. Why do you want to help the people at the bottom? ¡± ¡°Do you have the nerve to say it? If it had not been for your abusive words that caused hurt and humiliation to others, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered to touch you! ¡± Liam hit back. Alex was a little confused when he saw Liam arguing with his granddaughter about Leon. Why would Liam help Leon? Was it out of a sense of justice? As soon as this thought shed through Alex¡¯s mind, he was interrupted, because Indra¡¯s granddaughter Tabitha Williams, stood up to speak for Leon. ¡°May! I know exactly what virtue you are in school. It must be because you wanted to humiliate the other person that you pushed them in a hurry. Do not think that just because you are a Family Carter, you can bewless. I, Tabitha Williams mostly dislike people who behave like you!¡± Although Tabitha Williams does not like Leon very much and even hates him in some ways, she does not have a bad heart. When she saw that Leon was being forced to eat chicken buttocks, she really could not watch it without saying something. Moreover, Leon is also the person that was raised by her grandfather. If she was insulted, it would be equal to Family Carter to not giving her grandfather face. Concerning Tabitha Williams¡¯s grievances, Alex is perfectly understandable. After all, Leon has a rtively close rtionship with Indra. Alex did not want to join the debate between the younger generation, in fact, he is still quite afraid of Indra and as a result, Indra did not move because he will not agree with Leon. He is indeed an old fox, very insidious! ¡°Tabitha Williams, you wait for me, and when school starts, you will have good fruit to eat!¡± May threatened her: ¡°I am going to let the juniors y with you. Are you afraid of ten of them at once?¡± Of course, Tabitha Williams was not afraid of May. They did not like each other for a long time. That is why when she got to the provincial capital, May almost got hot when she tried to bully her. Leon saw that May¡¯s words were getting worse and worse, and his ears were dirty. He then said solemnly, ¡°If May has anything to do with me, do not say these disrespectful words to the girls. You said that you were an elite in society But in my opinion, you are just a shrew. This is a contradiction between you and me. It had nothing to do with other people so do not attack others!¡± At this time, Tabitha Williams¡¯s heart warmed up and said, ¡°Although Leon was very annoyed, he still had a conscience and is still looked down on by people from ordinary backgrounds. This banquet has been regarded as the object of ridicule several times, which is really pitiful.¡± May, on the other hand, had apletely different point of view. She thought Leon was just talking about it. ¡°If you do not have hard power, you can only be a hero, and just have fun in your mouth for a moment and say everything you feel. You cannot even protect yourself, yet you still want to be a hero to save the United States!¡± At this time, Alex naturally wanted to see more conflicts between his granddaughter and Leon, so that if Leon had any radical behavior, he could make a fuss. Moreover, the arguments between the younger generation cannot affect him very much. But the chicken butt still must be eaten by Leon! Alex quietly gave her son-inw a look and signaled him to step up his efforts. ¡°I do not want to talk about Leon in the past. Today is a Chamber of Commerce Banquet, and all of you here are respectable people. Do not spoil the atmosphere because of your own fault. Anyways, I am your elder, and you had no right to refuse to pick up food for this younger generation. Moreover, this is our local custom, and people who do not want to share delicious food should leave the room ording to the rules! ¡± Alex¡¯s son-inw brought out the custom again. How can a chicken ass be called delicacy?! Soon, the supporters of Family Carter echoed, saying that those who acted ording to the rules and did not respect local customs should leave the room. Alex and her son-inw smiled at each other as if everything were in their control. For Alex, if Leon would just eat the chicken buttocks, it would be better. If he does not eat it that could make a fuss. Whether he eats it or not, it is hard for Leon to leave. This strategy, which seems light and small, is extremely insidious. He believes that, with Leon¡¯s temper, he would certainly resist. But just then, Leon unexpectedly picked up the chicken butt and ate it with chopsticks. While eating, Leon nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Yes, it is delicious, it is really the most delicious food in the world!¡± Alex saw this scene and immediately became happy, and in his heart, he said: ¡°No matter how arrogant this boy was, he had to be honest when he met me and allowed you to fight against my Family Carter. Now you know how important it is!¡± It is a dragon, It is a tiger, you have to lie down, not to mention you are just a bug! ¡± As for Tabitha Williams, she was disappointed with Leon¡¯s performance. ¡°Leon, you are really not a man! You are a coward! I was wrong about you!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 160 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 160 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 160 You were so quick to eat Not only was Tabitha Williams disappointed, but Indra shook his head and sighed. ¡°Leon, although a man can bend and stretch, he should also talk about what happened on a case-by- case basis. In fact, you did not have to be afraid of Family Carter, and I would have backed you up!¡± At the thought of this, Indra suddenly med himself again. ¡°Maybe if I had just stood up earlier, Leon would not have be so weak!¡± Not to mention Indra, even Liam, seemed very confused. As I remembered, Mr. Millers, who was really a ruthless person. He kept a low profile and did things in a high profile. He had a calm temper, but he was also very tough. But now, unexpectedly he was forced to eat the chicken ass, and he also praised the chicken ass for been unbelievably delicious! Is he still, the ruthless son you know? Will God fall to the earth today? Leon was not disturbed by anyone. He ignored Tabitha¡¯s disappointment with him and did not answer Liam¡¯s doubts. But to savor that piece of chicken ass, he really thought it was delicious. I saw a couple of Family Carter, who at that moment, was beaming and triumphant. It was a pleasure for them to humiliate Leon. ¡°Tut-tut, this Phoenix head is really beautiful. Although there is little meat, the Phoenix crown is really big!¡± Alex triumphantly picked up the chicken head and put it into his mouth. ¡°Grandpa, I have good wings, too.¡± May was also showing off. But, at the next moment, Alex suddenly frowned. His mouth smelled of shit. The smell was so strong, that it went straight to his nose and choked him into a sudden attack of retching. Whoa, whoa, whoa. Alex was so sick to his stomach, that he could not help throwing up. He even felt like he was still eating shit. ¡°Is this a chicken head with a unique vor? Or has the Grand Prince Hotel changed its chef? ¡± Alex muttered to himself. ¡°Is Mr. Carter all right?¡± Someone asked nearby. Because everyone could see that Alex was not normal. It seemed that they were not eating chicken heads, but rather eating shit. ¡°No, it is all right. What can I do? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± It is just a sore throat. Alex grasped his mouth and hurried to find an exnation. What you ate in your mouth was ¡°Phoenix head¡±, which is the most favorable part of the local famous dish ¡°Flying on the branches¡±. Alex was so embarrassed and superstitious that it was impossible for him to spit out the chicken head that he had in his mouth. Moreover, he was also worried that others would gossip. Alex was still frowning and swallowing hard, when his granddaughter May, suddenly gave a loud cry and burst into tears. One of May¡¯s front was cut off by chicken wings. When everyone saw this, they all looked astonished. No way, eating chicken wings can even remove the front teeth! This is how hard it is to eat. Haven¡¯t you ever eaten chicken wings before?! Three other members of Alex¡¯s family also had idents. Alex¡¯s son-inw had a bone spur in his drumstick, which gave him a bloody opening right in his mouth. The others were fine, however, the Carter Family made a fuss one by one. ¡°How about this crested head? Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Leon asked Alex with a sneer. ¡°What does it have to do with you, whether it is delicious or not?¡± Alex¡¯s face was suddenly disgruntled. ¡°That is, for those of you, who only deserve to eat chicken buttocks. You will never be qualified to taste, the taste of a chicken head in your life!¡± Alex¡¯s young wife added mockery to the side. ¡°I am not blessed to ept the taste of a crested head, so let your husband eat more and swallow all that in his mouth. There is not much meat on the crested head. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to waste it?¡± Leon sneered. ¡°Do you need to remind me of that? Of course, I love my husband, but you only envy me!¡± Cara, who is Alex¡¯s young wife, raised her face proudly and immediately said, ¡°Husband, if you eat the crested head, you will be the overlord of Fairmount City, and your prestige will remain the same. Eat the remaining pieces together.¡± Alex¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Stupid Woman! I almost threw up, and you still want me to eat the other half! Alex smelled of dung and finally swallowed what was in his mouth. He was miserably pale and sick to his stomach until he swallowed it. This is not eating ¡°crested¡±, this is eating shit! But at that moment, Cara pointed to the other half of the crested head. ¡°Honey, eat.¡± ¡°What to eat, All you can do is yell!¡± Alex, finally could not help it. He did not take care of his own image and scolded himself. Cara had no idea why Alex, was so angry and frustrated. That is when the others looked and asked what was going on? Why is the family still angry when they eat chicken?! Leon smiled calmly when he saw that the Carter Family members were full of ugliness. He looked at Sebastian, who then slightly nodded at him. As the real behind-the-scenes boss of Grand Prince Hotel, how could Leon stumble on the dishes? Although Alex discussed the whole Leon saga, with Sebastian beforehand, Alex did not know that Sebastian only took orders from Leon. The chicken butt was actually made of chicken breast, and the chef of the five-star hotel was absolutely capable of turning the fake into the real one. The chicken wings, thanks to the chef¡¯s skillful hands, have increased in their hardness, which made May¡¯s teethe off. The bone spur in the chicken¡¯s leg had also been tampered with. As for the so-called crested head that Alex ate more creative ways went into it. The chef filled the chicken¡¯s brain with stinky tofu and canned herring, plus a certain dose ofxative, which broke out ten minutester. Leon has long expected that the Family Carter members were assigned to the ¡°Phoenix head¡± and other important parts. After all, the Family Carter members are too arrogant and will certainly seize the Phoenix head along with its wings and so on. At this point, Liam finally understood. ¡°Sure enough, Mr. Miller was superior and yed around with the Family Carter members. Mr. Miller seemed to be the one who suffered the most, but I think it must not be the real chicken buttocks. On the contrary, it is the pieces of meat that the Family Carter members ate. I am still too young. ¡°Idols are idols and are watertight!¡± Alex looked ugly and disgusting. But even so, Alex did not forget to humiliate Leon. ¡°Leon made a toast to your grandfathers!¡± Alex pointed to Leon and ordered. He does not care much about the setting now, after all, it just broke down. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He felt that he had enough prestige in Fairmont City that even if he humiliated a small potato-like Leon in public, others would be dared not say anything. They would even lick his face and apud. However, Leon dares to respect, do they dare to drink? Mr. Danielle, Daniel, Sebastian, and others, would lose their lives. if they drank the wine from Leon, ¡°Alex, I will tell you two secretster, all of which are rted to you, and they are definitely hot secrets!¡± Leon stared at Alex coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, hurry up and propose a toast to your bosses, starting with Mr. Danielle!¡± Alex once again said in amanding tone: ¡°there are no rules. ording to your status, you are an unwanted person in this box, not much higher than the status of a waiter. Get out if you do not make a toast!¡± For the Annual headline. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 161 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 161 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 161 Annual headline ¡± It is not up to you here!¡± Leon responded directly. ¡°What kind of a person are you? You dare not fight me!¡± Alex whispered. ¡± Then who are you? The people who are looked down on, by the provincial capital Family Carter have neither the enterprise that can show their hands or the excellent strength of their own. Is it possible that you own this hotel? Or are you the president of the business? ¡± Leon has never regarded Alex as the most prestigious person in Fairmont City, and Alex is not worthy to only look at his character. Moreover, Leon had not stated his position, being the previous low-key, and just ying tricks. After a contest, the means of Leon are cleverer. Alex became extremely annoyed when he saw that Leon dared to confront him openly and said he was abandoned by the provincial family. It was like a thorn, poking his weakness. ¡°Nonsense! How could my family abandon me? I used to be the most favored in Family Carter, you ignorant junior, what do you know!¡± Alex let out a roar. The reason why he was respected by so many locals, was because of his rtionship to Family Carter, in the provincial capital. Now that Leon smashed his sign, he wanted to cut Leon to pieces! ¡°You know best, whether what I said is right or not. You now rely on Family Carter prestige to dominate Fairmont City, still thinking that you have a great sense of achievement. In my opinion, you are no different from others!¡± Leon clearly knew why Alex ran from the provincial capital to Fairmont City, and he knows more about their Family Carter. Alex ran out of the provincial capital Family Carter to avoid the limelight, which was rted to the cruel family. At that time, the ruthless owner, that was, Leon¡¯s father, was angry with, Family Carter but dared not keep Alex at home. Alex said that he was helping the family to expand their business, but in fact, he took refuge in Fairmont City. The Carter Family eventually puts an end to his mistakes, but as a ruthless son, Leon could have easily cleaned him up. ¡°Today¡¯s wine must be respected! Otherwise, you will not be able to walk out of here standing up. Starting with Mr. Danielle, give me the respect one by one!¡± Alex had a sullen face, and his sensitivity was touched, but he did not realize that Leon was an insider, and not unintentionally. Alex made a toast to Leon, in order to stir up conflicts between Leon and others. If Leon was disrespectful, it would be along the lines of looking down on Mr. Danielle, then Mr. Danielle would not give up. But at that time, something unexpected happened to Alex. Mr. Danielle suddenly puts the ss down on the table and said faintly, ¡°I have given up drinking.¡± He dared not drink Leon¡¯s wine at all. Although Mr. Danielle did not know that Leon was a ruthless son, he knew that Leon was Mr. Millers, a high-level person sent by the head office of the group. Is there any reason for the boss to propose a toast to his subordinates? even if the boss respects you, do you dare to drink as a subordinate? When Alex saw Mr. Danielle refuse to drink, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°When did Mr. Danielle, quit drinking?¡± ¡°If you have high blood pressure, you will quit.¡± Mr. Danielle answered. Alex was slightly displeased, and then ordered Leon: ¡°A toast to Mr. Walker!¡± However, Daniel, like Mr. Danielle, refused directly. ¡°I quit, too.¡± When Alex heard this, the wrinkles on his forehead deepened. ¡°Mr. Walker, you have always been the biggest drinker in our circle. In the past, you could easily drink people down, but now you are telling me that you have given up drinking?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with my stomach, so I will not drink it today,¡± said Daniel. By this time, Alex had deep opinions about both Mr. Danielle and Daniel. First, he did not give gifts, now he went against him, and he had even wondered if Mr. Danielle and Daniel had agreed on it purposefully to make him look ashamed. Taken together by Alex, the best-connected Ms. Young was surprised not to attend the chamber of commerce. Mr. Parker was in another VIP room, while Indra, must be facing Leon, and now there is only Sebastian left. Alex admitted that he had a good rtionship with Sebastian and had given the chicken buttocks to Sebastian before. Although the chicken head he ate was unbelievably bad and full of strange taste, at least he let Leon eat the chicken buttocks. ¡°Mr. Crow, as the caterer, has been extremely hard these days to our Chamber of Commerce before and after running. You immediately propose a toast to Mr. Crow!¡± In Alex¡¯s eyes, a cold light shed and ordered Leon with a strong voice. However, Sebastian said, ¡°Mr. Carter, why embarrass anyone? Is your unreasonable request, what a respectable veteran should do?¡± Alex raised his eyebrows and looked at Sebastian, with aplicated look. Sebastian, what does that mean? I can have a rtionship with him, but how can he suddenly criticize me in front of everyone? ¡°Mr. Crow, what you said was serious. Did I embarrass him? Do not spit on people!¡± Alex squinted his old eyes sharply. ¡°I also think you are deliberately embarrassing Leon, with chicken buttocks and toasts, all kinds of humiliations and crackdowns. Do not think I cannot see it. I thought you were making trouble from the time of the Chamber of Commerce!¡± Indra also stood up for Leon. ¡°Mr. Indra had to rely on evidence to speak. That guy named Hunk was going to kick Leon out. What is my attitude? As you can see, I once pitied him, but he did not stand up for himself. He was impolite to me. Am I going to forgive him?¡± Alex is frantically looking for excuses for sophistry, and he felt very depressed. Today, it seemed that all the local bosses are on the opposite side of him. Instead of helping him, these acquaintances turned against him, which he did not expect at all. Just then, Leon looked at the time and found that the effect of thexative would take effect in three minutes. So, he left his seat and went to Alex. Alex was stupefied, wondering what Leon was doing here. Leon whispered in Alex¡¯s ear: ¡°I said before, I will tell you two secrets, the first secret, your tricks I already know, I did not eat chicken buttocks, but you really ate shit, taste good?¡± Are you still sick now?!¡± Leon deliberately scared Alex, into calling the mixture of stinky tofu and canned herring shit. ¡°What? You!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex immediately felt that something wasing out of his throat, which made him sick to the extreme. It seemed that he really believed it. However, he couldn¡¯t talk about it, and he cannot tell everyone that he had just eaten shit. At that time, he would be the joke of the whole city! So, he had to hold back his anger by force. Others saw Alex and Leon whispering and asked Leon what he said and asked Alex to share it, but Alex could not say it at all. When Tabitha saw that Leon and Alex were very close, she curled her lips and became angry that she began to take sides with others. ¡°My grandfather and uncles all stood up for you, but you went to take sides with Alex. Sure enough, they should not have helped you!¡± Tabitha spoke angrily, but in her heart, she very much hoped that Leon would stand up and not be frightened by Alex. However, Leon had never been afraid of Alex. He did not have to exin to others, or he does not have anything to prove to them, he just had to do what he wanted. ¡°We cannot whisper about this second secret, because it is great news and should be shared with others.¡± Leon had a problem with Alex. ¡°I am Alex, the elder of Fairmont City, and I will not be held back by you. Do not scare me. I will not buy it!¡± Alex does not believe Leon has secrets. However, he did not expect that the next hot news of Leon would be the annual headline of Fairmont City! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 162 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 162 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 162 Delta grasnd When they heard this, they all looked at each other in surprise. Is there any big secret about Alex? I do not know if I¡¯m surprised or not, but it¡¯s hot anyway. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± Leon stood, ncing around. No one was in a hurry, but they all had a great interest in the ¡°secret¡±. At this time, Alex¡¯s young wife, Cara, showed deep contempt in the corner of her eye and said, ¡°He is a small potato at the bottom. Strangely, he could reveal his secret. Do not listen to his nonsense. My husband is worthy of his name!¡± ¡°Cara, do not becent, it has a direct bearing on you.¡± Leon nced at the well-dressed young woman. ¡°Does it have something to do with me? Stop pretending to be a ghost!¡± Cara flipped her lips and sneered. ¡°Cara, you just gave birth to a baby boy whose father is not Alex, but someone else!¡± Leon revealed this big story in front of Cara¡¯s face. As soon as Leon¡¯s voice fell, it made Cara¡¯s face froze, and his heart thumped even more. Her panic showed guilt. While others, after hearing Leon¡¯s revtions, were in a fit of sigh and could not believe it. With a sulky face, Alex pped the table angrily, and then reprimanded Leon coldly, ¡°Boy, if you talk nonsense, I¡¯ll rip your mouth off!¡± Cara also hastened to deny it and pounced on Alex, and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense. He is ndering me. I have been with you all this time. Do not believe him!¡± Alex was the cash cow of Cara. Old husbands and young wives seldom marry for love. Cara is for money and power. There is a 30-year difference between them, and Cara is still waiting for a few more years. Alex will die so that she can inherit part of his fortune and then hire a man to live a happy life. Cara does not understand why Leon knows the truth, but she does not care about it now. She just wants to try her best not to let it get out. Otherwise, she gets nothing! ¡°Cara, do not worry. I believe you. This boy is mainly against me and has been disrespectful to me since yesterday. Now he is deliberately sowing discord between us. I will fix him hard and let him taste the price of saying what he should not have said!¡± Alex was so angry that his face seemed to be covered with frost. Now he just wanted to get back at Leon, and even have an impulse to take Leon¡¯s life. However, Leon did not panic, but said with good reason: ¡°Alex, do you remember the scene when you blocked me at the door of the conference hall?¡± ¡°So what if I remember?¡± Alex is cold. ¡°Is it right that you waved, your hands and hit me?¡± Leon asked. ¡°What is the use of bringing this up? You only have a little brute force!¡± Alex dismissed what was said. Leon did not panic, but methodically continued: ¡°At that time, my fingers, felt the pulse on your wrist, your pulse I have already taken, and your physical condition I already know like the back of my hand.¡± ¡°What nonsense! Only a little time, can you feel my pulse? Even if you do, what does that mean? Does it have anything to do with what we are talking about? ¡± Alex asked in a cold voice. ¡°Of course it does. You have the deficiency of kidney yang and the failure of life, and you are no longer capable of giving birth to new life. Have you thought about it at your age? If you want to have a child, there is no one in a million!¡± Leon said. Alex is more than 60 years old; this age group is notplete without that ability, but very few, including test tubes. And Leon can urately diagnose the fault of Alex by the pulse of Alex. Do not question the descendants of divine medicine, Leon has the true biography of Liana, if you do not even have this ability, how can you be called the master of Harold No sooner had Leon finished his words, then there were bursts of discussion in the room. If what Leon said is true, it is the annual news of Fairmount City. But can you believe what Leon says? ¡°Leon, shut up! If you nder my grandfather and my little grandmother, you will pay a heavy price. You are not going to walk out of here alive today!¡± May is still arrogant and domineering, and although she has been taught a lesson by Leon, she cannot change her nature. ¡°Do not jump to conclusions. I am just telling the truth. Do you think your grandfather is in his sixties?¡± Leon looked at May with a sneer. ¡°Bullshit! What? I want to avenge what happened on the golf course that day!¡± May shouted, picking up a ss on the table and smashing it at Leon¡¯s head. However, it was easily dodged by Leon. Then Leon went over and took off May¡¯s hat and threw it on the ground. May¡¯s head, only a few hairs, sparse, ugly. That is why she wears a hat all the time today. In the past, it was just evil, but now evil people are ugly. ¡°It is a nice haircut,parable to that owned by your grandfather.¡± Leon is more satisfied with this work, although not incredibly beautiful, but absolutely ugly, strong abstract style. May bared his teeth and ws angrily, and picked up the dishes in front of him, ready to hit Leon hard. But just then, Danielle Brother hurriedly pressed her on the table, so that she could not break free. ¡°Let go! Let me go now! Or I will put you all to death!¡± And executed? May really thinks her grandfather is the mayor of Fairmont City? Danielle Brother ignored May¡¯s threat, and the two of them pinned May to death. At this time, the Alex faction, and the Leon faction, formed a tense confrontation. And Alex was still questioning what Leon said. ¡°What made you say that I am kidney-yang deficiency? You are not a doctor. You are legally responsible for spreading rumors about me and my wife. I will never give you a foothold in Fairmont City!¡± Immediately someone nodded and agreed with Alex, that what he said was of no use. Also, it would be unconvincing if he was not a doctor. Before Leon could prove his identity in the medicalmunity, Indra spoke. ¡°I can prove that Leon has excellent medical skills, and my life depends on him to pick it up. What I said by Indra is true!¡± When Indra was sent to the morgue, it was Leon who pulled him back from the dead, and he will never forget that day. ¡°You don¡¯t count! Unless he can prove himself!¡± Alex thinks that Indra and Leon have a good rtionship, so they naturally speak for Leon, and their credibility is not high. As a matter of fact, Leon can really prove his identity. Not to mention that he once worked in the first people¡¯s Hospital of Fairmont City, let¡¯s just say that the Institute of Traditional Chinese Medicine Pharmacology where he worked is strong proof. Leon held s his work permit and shook it in front of Alex. ¡°I know that even if I took out my work permit, you would have still questioned it.¡± ¡°That is right! You are deliberately against me, so I will not believe a word you say unless you give more credible evidence!¡± Leon smiled calmly and said, ¡°half a year ago, you had appendicitis and had your appendix removed. A month ago, you had a bad cold. Just three days ago, you had serious diarrhea. Now I can tell you that you are going to have diarrhea again!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 163 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 163 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 163 Behind-the-scenes yers ¡°Nonsense again! Can you still predict whether or not?¡± Alex immediately questioned. Some other people also shouted that they did not believe it. If the medical skill is so clever, why do youe here to show your face? Go directly to the provincial capital, to the capital! And you say diarrhea is diarrhea? Why don¡¯t you go to heaven when you¡¯re so well?! But at this moment, Alex suddenly felt violent peristalsis of his stomach and a feeling of torrents coming. Without saying a word, Alex clutched his stomach, rushed out of the room, then trotted all the way to the bathroom in a hurry. Everyone looked confused when they saw the scene. Leon was right! Alex, this is amazing! At this moment, everyone turned their attention to Leon. Magic doctor? It is hard to say whether it is a magic doctor, but the medical skill must be extremely high! Just by feeling the pulse, you can understand the previous illness and predict the disease in the future. it is so awesome! Leon shrugged helplessly, thinking what other people think, and he cannot control it. In fact, the reason why he is 100% sure that Alex will have diarrhea the next moment is because of the chicken head. With a certain dose ofxative added, Sebastian contacted him with We chat in advance. Leon is a Master of Medicine. Sebastian dispensed the medicine ording to his instructions and added axative to it. Ten minutes as promised, not a second. At this time, the people in the box began to gossip and talk nonstop. When Alex went to the bathroom, there was no deterrent, and the supporters began to believe what Leon said. ¡°Are you sure Alex¡¯s baby is not his?¡± ¡°I feel that credibility is remarkably high. This Leon is too skilled to make such a joke.¡± ¡°In any case, there is no choice of medical skills, and I have never seen a doctor make such a joke.¡± ¡°I do not think Alex can do that, too. people in their sixties have trouble even going to bed.¡± Listening to thements of others, Cara became more and more flustered. When she was in college, she not only did not have to collect tuition fees from her family, but also could wear famous brands, go shopping for delicious food, and pick her up from ss to and from ss. Although her family is not well-off, she leads a rich life every day. Over the years when I was contacted by Alex, I lived a very luxurious life and belonged to the top group of people in the area. But Alex is unable to meet the demand, so Cara is looking for another man outside. Now, seeing that the luxury life is about to go away, Cara is in a panic. After waiting for a while, Alex returned to the VIP¡¯s room. As soon as he came in, almost everyone looked at him, and at that moment he became the center of attention. Alex¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he no longer cared about the strange eyes of others. He thought carefully when he was in the bathroom, and asked himself if there was really doubt about having a son in his sixties. It panicked him! And he became extremely angry! ¡°Cara! I usually treat you well, why did you betray me?¡± Alex shouted at his young wife. ¡°Darling, this is an ident, aplete ident! I did not expect to be hit either. I begged my husband to give me a chance! ¡± Cara is like a dog, lying on the ground and begging for mercy. As a result, there is no doubt that he would have admitted to having an affair. ¡°You really betrayed me! More than once? Cara, damn you!¡± Alex pped Cara in the face, turning her face red and her hair messy. Alex had certainly cheated, and although others were psychologically prepared, they could not help eximing after hearing Cara confess in a panic. The senior figure of Rodeo City, having a son in old age, who was not his biological son but a bastard, whose wife was fooling around with other men, definitely bing the first headline of the year in the city. Explode! explode! Carter¡¯s Family face has beenpletely disgraced! ¡°What about Alex? Am I lying to you?¡± Leon asked with a sneer. ¡°Shut up! It is all because of you!¡± Alex pointed angrily at Leon. ¡°You can eat at random, but you cannot talk nonsense. Why is it because of me? I do not have a green Cara, so you are the only one who wants it.¡± Leon said. ¡°If it had not been for you, I would not have made a fool of myself in public! If it had not been for you, no one would have known that Alex married such a bitch!¡± Today, Alex is destined to be ashamed. Men, the most unbearable, is to be green. What is more, he is the most prestigious Mr. Carter in Fairmont City. ¡°So what, you are losing fame, and what about me? I have nothing to lose.¡± Leon sneered. He came to the Chamber of Commerce to put Alex together and clean up the cruel family. ¡°How can you not lose and offend me? You will be unable to move to Fairmont City. If I say a word, no one in Fairmont City dared to get too close to you. It would be the normal state of your life to run into a brick wall everywhere!¡± There is a local saying in Fairmont City that Mr. Carter let you die at three o¡¯clock, who dares to keep you until five o¡¯clock! ¡°Is that so? You can shout on the spot to see who will choose to be on your side, and if the number is less than half, put aside your arrogant posture!¡± Leon said. For decades in Fairmont City, no one dared to offend Alex¡¯s business circle, and also in the private sector. Such as Mr. Danielle, Daniel, Sebastian, and so on, also tried their best to avoid head-on conflicts with Alex. But the arrival of Leon doomed this pattern, which¡¯s caused it to be broken. With the rtionship of Leon, Mr. Danielle, Daniel, and Sebastian will unite. All three belong to the ruthless department, but without Leon to take the lead, they would not have a heart to heart with each other, let alone unite. All the business agreements of this ruthless family had been confidentiality signed, such that Mr. Danielle had no idea that Daniel and himself were at the head office. ¡°Half? Ha ha, more than 2/3, if not, I will never join the Chamber of Commerce again!¡± Alex said with a sneer. ¡°That is what you said, everyone. Bear witness!¡± With the emergence of Leon, a new pattern has emerged in the businessmunity of Fairmount City. However, many people do not know that Leon was the real behind-the-scenes yer, let alone in this VIP box, no one was more honorable than Leon. People with discerning eyes are, after all, a minority, not to mention a small city of peace and security. The real elites are concentrated in the provincial capital and the capital. Alex narrowed his eyes and showed thick disdain in the corners of his eyes. ¡°I, Alex, still have a lot of prestige in Fairmont City,¡± he said. ¡°Small potatoes like you cannot even imagine it. I can now ask, those who are willing to stand on my side, raise your hand!¡± However, apart from his family, only two people were on his side at the scene. Most people were neutral because they saw that Daniel, Walker, and Crow did not dere their position, so they took advantage of the situation. It is mainly due to the copse of the Alex and Cara people today, which has a great impact, and a great reduction in the prestige is inevitable. The scene was awkward for a time. This was too different from the expected scene. Alex thought at least half of the people would stand in line to support him, but he was hit hard by the facts. His face was like frost, and the wrinkles on his brow grew deeper and deeper. Doubt! I do not understand! I am the most famous Mr. Carter in Fairmont City. Why did the situation change dramatically in half a day? In any case, he could not understand that he had lost to an unknown young man today. Alex was shameless to stay here. He left with a ck face, his family, and deep doubts. Shortly after Alex left, there was an angry curse outside the box, which was the shrill voice of May. ¡°Son of a bitch! Don¡¯t you have eyes when you walk? The Family Carter, one day in Fairmont City, was the first door here, even you who are cleaner also dared to offend me? Get down on your knees, bow down and apologize!¡± May vented all the anger he had umted in the box on a hotel cleaner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I did not take the initiative to bump into you.¡± The cleaner¡¯s voice is a little hoarse as if he had a bad cold. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you argue? You people at the bottom are cheap! Don¡¯t the cleaners know to use honorific to me?¡± May¡¯s harsh words made him frown and felt ufortable. It is almost impossible to achieve equality, but there must be a minimum of conscience and respect. May was so insulted and insulted the cleaner. The voice of the other party is still a girl, she still deserved to be a person? Just then, Leon suddenly became profoundly serious. The voice of that cleaning girl just now sounds familiar, like Rachel. However, Rachel¡¯s voice is not so hoarse. But Leon did not hesitate and rushed out the door immediately. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 164 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 164 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 164 As you wish At that time, May was still pushing and shoving the cleaning girl. Suddenly, a wristwatch fell out of the girl¡¯s coat pocket and fell to the ground. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite May¡¯s brutal pushing and shoving, she hurriedly went to pick up the watch on the ground. It was a gift from someone, and she regarded the watch as more important than her own life. She usually wears it on her hand, but she put it in her pocket carefully because she was doing dirty work today. But unexpectedly, the ident still happened. Click! When the girl reached out to pick it up, she was preempted by May who stepped on it hard. Not only that but May also stepped on her hand. ¡°If you pick up the broken watch, quickly bow down and apologize to me!¡± May trampled and ran viciously, even ignoring Alex beside him. Alex did not want to stay there because he had been ashamed in the VIP box, but his granddaughter¡¯s emergency made his eyes be cautious, and lose his edge in the morning. It is impossible for the girl to kneel. She is extremely sad now. This is no ordinary watch; it was a treasure that she cherished very much. Besides the price of the watch, there was no substitute for the weight in her heart. But May trampled her beloved watch so aggressively, May really possess the heart of a snake and scorpion! The girl¡¯s nose was sore, her eyes were red, and she tried to hold back the tears. The wrinkles in her eyebrows and eyes all reflected her heartache. ¡°Why are you doing this? Obviously, you hit me first, but you maliciously trampled my wristwatch. Why are you so cruel?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was naturally soft, but her voice was slow, with a soft cry, and there was a kind of suffocating sadness. However, May showed nopassion butughed arrogantly. ¡°You ask me why? Well, let me tell you, in this world, thew of the jungle is thew of the jungle, and the voice is in the hands of a small number of elites. In Fairmont City, Family Carter, is the overlord, and my words are the edict!¡± After saying this, May lifted his foot and kicked the broken watch out again. The broken watch glided a distance on the smooth floor and thennded right at the feet of a young man. The young man bent down to pick up the watch gently wiped the dust off it and put it in his pocket. His face was expressionless as if he had condensed ayer of frost and was oppressively cold. Sure enough, the girl who was bullied by May was Rachel. And Rachel saw him. It was from Leon. Rachel could not help it any longer. She burst into tears, and her thin body shook gently, with a wobble. Leon quickly ran over to Rachel and hugged her in time. The two looked at each other, without saying any words. Although both sides did not know why they are in the same ce, now was not the time to struggle with this, and it was not toote to talk about it when the matter was settled. Immediately, Leon looked into May, ¡®s eyes as if sparks burst out. ¡°You went too far to crush Rachel¡¯s watch!¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°So what? How much money can a broken watch cost? How much can a cleaner afford to buy a watch? I guess I bought it from Wal-Mart!¡± May flipped his mouth with disdain. ¡°Are you blind? That¡¯s Patek Philippe!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were still full of anger. ¡°Do not fart, she¡¯s just a cleaner, can she afford Patek Philippe? Are you insulting my intelligence?¡± May couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°I gave it to her, okay? And do not think you are so superior. What is wrong with cleaning? You can stay in a clean and tidy hotel without cleaners?¡± Leon said. Before trampling on Rachel¡¯s watch, May did not notice what brand it was. She thought that a cleaner would wear a watch with dozens or hundreds of pieces, which would not exceed a thousand dors ¡°If I stepped on it, I stepped on it. What can you do about that? Not to mention a Patek Philippe, even if it was two, I will still step on it. She is an outcast at the bottom, and she is not worthy to wear a watch of a luxury brand. This is for the upper ss, and it is an outrage to give it to her! ¡± May is no longer unruly, but vicious. When she saw that Rachel was so beautiful in in clothes, she suddenly became jealous and treated Rachel even more viciously. ¡°Alex is really unlucky to have a granddaughter like you,¡± Leon said with a sneer. Originally, if Mr. Carter left the hotel, he would have stopped for a while and might have dodged a bullet. However, May offended the inverse scale of Leon. Now, Leon has changed his mind. Currently, May did not realize the seriousness of the problem at all. She felt that Leon was just having anguage dispute with her, and the best she could do was to pay for the Patek Philippe watch, but she has no intention of paying for it. ¡°Leon, the new feud and the old feud together!¡± May gritted her teeth. ¡°Needless to say, today¡¯s ount must also be settled!¡± Leon had made up his mind and there would be no change. ¡°A joke! You? With what?¡± May did not take Leon¡¯s words to heart. But Alex, on the other hand, feared that something bad would happen. Although Alex did not know exactly what was wrong, however, he felt that everything today is so harmful, which is unusual. Together with the fact that his wife was having an affair, Alex did not want to have another ident. ¡°May, go home!¡± Alex said. ¡°Grandpa, do not worry. It is not toote for me to go home after I have taught this couple a lesson.¡± ¡°Then hurry up!¡± Alex said. ¡°What are you worried about, Grandpa? Everyone in Fairmont City will call you Mr. Carter. It was and still is. Do not worry about what happened in the room before. Our Family Carter is still the most intimidating family force in the city!¡± In May¡¯s eyes, Family Carter is still a city overlord, and the provincial capital Family Carter is her biggest backer. Many locals are very afraid of the provincial capital Family Carter, while a mere Leon, had no background and no blood rtionship with Indra. So, there was no reason to pay attention to it. The rebellious May became more and more out of control, and she even came up with a new idea. ¡°You dogs and men, all get down on your knees and bow down to me. This youngdy will not spare you this time, or both of you will not survive tomorrow!¡± ¡°May, have you ever heard the saying that people are watching while they are doing things?¡± Leon¡¯s tone grew colder and colder. ¡°This youngdy regards you too, as two bedbugs, humble and dirty. You don¡¯t threaten me. Can you still make Family Carter disappear in Fairmont?¡± May held her head high. At that moment, Leon¡¯s eyes closed slightly, and then suddenly opened, his eyes were fierce and looked very cold. ¡°As you wish!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 165 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 165 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 165 You are not joking May and others can ignore what Leon says for now. But in the end, Family Carter is doomed to be what Leon said. From now on, there will be no more Family Carter in Fairmont City! Leon turned around, took Rachel¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Rachel, wait for me outside. I will find you after I take care of things here. Be safe and call me immediately.¡± ¡°I do not want to. I want to face it with you.¡± Rachel shook her head, thinking that Leon might suffer by himself. ¡°Be obedient. I have my own way out.¡± Leon reached out and rubbed Rachel¡¯s little head with an adoring look on his face. ¡°You must be careful.¡± Rachel¡¯s face was still full of worry. ¡°Do not worry.¡± Then Leon watched Rachel leave and then turned to face Family Carter. ¡°Now, we can settle all the ounts, all of you, you cannot get out of the Grand Prince Hotel today!¡± Now, Leon is not going to waste his breath with Family Carter. Today, neither Alex nor May can get out of Grand Prince Hotel. Grand Prince is Leon¡¯s territory, Alex and May, cannot escape if they want to escape. Before, Gerald had left the VIP box under the pretext of going to the bathroom to deal with Hunk. After he dealt with Hunk, he followed the arrangement of Leon and arranged for people at all exits of the hotel. Family Carter is cancer in Fairmont City, and Leon did not intend to let them go so easily. May was also deeply dissatisfied with Leon¡¯s words. Arrogant, she was still living in the past. ¡°Leon, how dare you threaten me, knowing you have no authority? This hotel is not owned by your family. This youngdy cane and go if she wants to!¡± May expressed disdainfully. But Alex, could not help it, and said while having a cold drink, ¡°Although I, Alex, was ashamed today, I am definitely not a threat to you or a piece of garbage!¡± Immediately, Alex said to his granddaughter May, ¡°May,e let us go. I would like to see what it would take for him to keep us here!¡± After saying this, Alex angrily led his family towards the hotel exit. But Leon did not stop them. There was no need for him to do it himself, because he had control of the entire hotel, and the dirty work can be handed over to his subordinates. Sure enough, soon after, several members of the Alex family were tied up in the chairman¡¯s office of Grand Prince Hotel. Leon came over, sat in the boss¡¯s chair, and smiled coldly in front of Alex, May, and the others. ¡°Oh, we meet again, so soon.¡± When Alex and May, saw Leon, their eyes burst wide open with shock of unbelief Alex¡¯s heart trembled, like a flood of doubts, swept in. ¡°Leon, what are you doing here? You had us tied up? Who are you?!¡± Alex let out a roar and questioned Leon with such a ferocious expression. Leon¡¯s office not only had a perfect security system but also had very good sound instion, even if Alex yells at the top of his lungs, it would not help. ¡°You do not need to know who I am. I am a person you can never touch!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were like torches. ¡°Bullshit! You are not as good as one of my grandfather¡¯s hair!¡± May was still hard-mouthed. ¡°Gerald, gave her a hundred palms!¡± as Leon ordered. Gerald dared not to refuse, he hurriedly took off his shoes and walked towards May. Family Carter waspletely shocked to see this scene. Previously, I was wondering why Leon dared to sit in the office of the chairman of Grand Prince Hotel. When Gerald was called by Leon, they werepletely confused. The young owner of Grand Prince Hotel is unexpectedly obedient to Leon! What is going on? Before May thought about it, Gerald took his shoes and pped her twice in the face. And it did not stop there. It is said that the apuse was one hundred, that was one hundred, and you are not joking. May who was tied up with five flowers, could not move at all except for his mouth. A howl of pain echoed in the office. The arrogance of May just now disappeared in an instant, it was toote to cry, and her face was almost smashed. May¡¯s parents, crazily abused Leon, with all kinds of cruel threatening words. ¡°If it was not the fault of her grandfather, only vicious parents could have raised such a vicious daughter. This is the punishment for insulting Rachel!¡± ¡°Gerald apuded the two men for a hundred each!¡± Leon¡¯smand, for Gerald, was the oracle. If you do not joke, how can you disobey?! And at this time, Alex, could not sit idly by, he was the most famous Carter in Mr. Carter, Fairmont City, how could he just showed weakness! ¡°You will pay a heavy price for what you have done today! My brother will never let you go!¡± Alex moved out the provincial capital Family Carter again. ¡°Family Carter, the provincial capital, is it? So what? I must teach you a lesson today! ¡± Since Leon dares to tie up Alex, it shows that he has considered this aspect. Have I offended the backers of Ms. Young, and I am not afraid to offend one more provincial capital, Family Carter? ¡°My eldest brother, nicknamed Satan Carter, you are dead!¡± Alex stared, fiercely, straight at Leon. ¡°I have heard that at such an old age, are you not ashamed to pull Mr. Carter out to scare people? You kept saying that you are the leader and have authority over a city, but what else can you do, but rely on Mr. Carter? Do you really think that when you have a group of supporters around you, you really like a god?¡± Leon was very direct. He looked directly down at Alex. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although other persons along with Mr. Danielle, could grow big, by relying on Mr. Millers, they would have to at least achieve the top three of the city¡¯s financial resources, while Alex is holding the provincial capital Family Carter big tree, stupefied has not made much achievement. ¡°Do you know the nickname, Satan Carter? Have you been to the provincial capital? ¡± Alex asked, squinting his old eyes. ¡°I have never been there,¡± Leon said. ¡°Inquire e about the existence of Satan Carter, in the provincial capital. He has connections and tough tactics in both political and business circles, so you are dead!¡± In Alex¡¯s eyes, his eldest brother is the most skillful existence of the family, and he is also one of the four elders in the provincial capital. The nickname of Satan Carter was not given in vain. There was a saying spread in the provincial capital: when Satan smiles, the whole family will be cremated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leon asked. ¡°It is remarkably simple. If you get down on your knees and give me a hundred bows and a hundred Sir, I can consider making you suffer less flesh and blood!¡± Alex thought Leon was scared. However, Leon knows all about Alex. In the beginning, Leon knew exactly why Alex came to Fairmont City from the provincial capital. He came to attend the Chamber of Commerce for Family Carter, especially how can Alex, show weakness now. ¡°Gerald gave him a hundred mouths!¡± Leon¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Stop Gerald, you magnificent young master, how can you listen to this boy? You have been implicated by him, and you have suffered! If my eldest brother moves, he can bring your Grand Prince hotel to the ground!¡± Alex stopped it at the top of his voice. However, Gerald did not say a word, picked up his shoes, and pped Alex in the face. After giving Alex a hundred mouths, Leon gave a final order. ¡°Change rooms, close the door, and release the dog!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 166 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 166 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 166 In My World I Am the Rule At that moment, Alex felt a chill on his back and a cold sweat streamed down his face. A huge Caucasian fierce dog, like a lion, has its mouth wide open. The Carter family was all pale and frightened. Especially when May was so scared that she knelt to Leon. ¡°Leon, as long as you let me go, I will marry you. Carter Family will immediately recruit you as a son-in- law, and then you and my family will unite and dominate the city of Fairmont!¡± May seduced Leon with wealth, but Leon can¡¯t help butughed. Leon thought that May is too childish and ridiculous. ¡°Get married? To you? I refuse! Who wants to be your husband and be your family¡¯s son-inw? Ridiculous!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, I can introduce you to my cousin. She is a famous woman in the provincial capital. I know you have a good rtionship with Wibowo Family now, but it is unrealistic for you to be the son-inw of the Wibowo Family. Sucyanti¡¯s brother is notoriously bad-tempered and will not ept you at all. But I assure you, our family is different. With me and my grandfather guaranteeing you, it is not difficult for you to be my husband.¡± In fact, this is just a provocation by May, she cannot really set up Leon. She struggled desperately to convinced him. However, Leon doesn¡¯t really care. Whether he became the son-inw of the famous Wibowo or even be the Carter¡¯s, he has nothing to do with them! ¡°Pretentious pathetic people, they still think that everyone in my family wants to enter them!¡± Anger rose into Leon as he silently uttered these words. ¡°Leon, May is right. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I think you are instructed by others. It is better to choose a reliable master to work with than to be the servant of others. As long as you are willing to leave us alone, I promise to let you join us!¡± Alex guessed that there might be someone behind Leon, so he wanted Leon to turn the tide. Ridiculously, this old person didn¡¯t guess right. ¡°I have a strong desire to survive. But in my eyes, Carter Family is just a pool of shit!¡± Leon sneered, then turned around and walked out the door. As he walked outside, he said. ¡°Those who offend me and those who are rebellious are either will be dead or disabled! You fend for yourselves!¡± As soon as Alex and May heard that, they fell into great panic together with others. They knew that their destiny had been rewritten. While Alex was frightened, his heart was filled with doubts. ¡°Who is he? Can¡¯t hepletely turn a blind eye to my family¡¯s misdeed?¡± Unexpectedly, Leon can control the Grand Prince Hotel and is called as the owner of Grand Prince! And he¡¯s likely to be much more than that. Alex even suspected that the entire Fairmont Chamber of Commerce was under the control of this young man. When he thought of the queue of Indra in the conference hall and the unusual behavior of Mr. Danielle, Daniel, Sebastian, and others in the VIP box, Alex realized the seriousness of the problem. He guessed that the power behind Leon should be almost the same as that of the Provincial Capital¡¯s Carter Family. However, he was still wrong. At his level, there is no way to get in touch with the higher-level circle. It is naturally impossible to have information about the identity of Leon. If he is in a high position and the small group of people are at the top of the Houston country, it is impossible not to hear that Leon has just said a ¡°ruthless admonition.¡± Including Jason, who had previously been taught by Leon to betray his brother, also revealed one. But they are not in the same world and level as Leon. Leon became worried about the safety of Rachel, so he hurriedly went to the hotel exit. Rachel stood there as she waited for him. Her body is so thin as if she could be blown down by a gush of wind. At that time, Rachel has really lost a lot of weight. As soon as they met, Rachel frowned and asked anxiously. ¡°Leon, they didn¡¯t embarrass you, did they?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Leon gave an understated answer. ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s all right. Will they get back at you? I heard that they are the ns of Carter? It¡¯s all my fault. I got you into trouble.¡± Rachel med herself. Payback? As if they can. Leon smirked with his thought. Alex and May have been caged at this time, and there will be no more Carter in Fairmont City. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ve had problems with them for a long time, but I¡¯ve dealt with them properly. After all, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± Leon can only conceal the truth in good faith. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s just that the watch you gave me was trampled on. What a pity.¡± Rachel¡¯s pity is not because of the price of the watch, but because of the sentimental value that it meant to her. She admired Leon. However, she has some inferiorityplex and felt unworthy of Leon¡¯s affection, so every gift given to her by Leon is treasured. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just buy you another piece. The jade dress I gave you is not torn, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Leon said, as he held out his finger and touched Rachel¡¯s delicate little nose. Rachel¡¯s pretty face instantly flushed. She said shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t buy anymore. You already gave me a good one. I take it with me and fix it. Otherwise, it will be too wasteful. You should manage your money and also pay attention to saving. After all, we are both working for others. By the way, I almost forgot to ask you, why are you in the Grand Prince Hotel?¡± ¡°As you said, I am working for my friend to attend the Chamber of Commerce instead of him. Of course, I have only a small role, and I am just a proxy to this Chamber of Commerce.¡± It is also a form of protection for Leon that is why he didn¡¯t tell Rachel the truth. The City of Fairmont is not big. But the Provincial Capital and even the Capital are all top cities in the country. They run with various forces,plicated and undercurrent. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The strength of rivals in these two cities is by no meansparable to that of Fairmont. Next, Rachel nned to go to the provincial capital to look for a job. She kept it confidential from Leon. The fewer secrets Rachel has, the better. ¡°Rachel, you just asked me and I answered. What about you? Why didn¡¯t you hurriedly went to get ready and go to the provincial capital? Instead, you came to the Grand Prince Hotel to be a cleaner.¡± Leon said with a hint of doubt. ¡°I want to earn some more for my travel expenses. I will go to the provincial capital to look for a job in a few days. Where the consumption is high, the rent is also high. I want to make some money. So while Grand Prince Hotel is busy running a Chamber of Commerce, there is not enough manpower and they are understaffed, so I came to recruit myself for a part-time job.¡± Rachel said as she bowed her head. Coupled with the money saved by frugality, Rachel felt that she should be able to scrape by for some time. No matter how hard and tired she is, she will not sell the luxury gifts that Leon gave her. After he listened to Rachel¡¯s exnation, Leon was shocked. Blessed with the appearance and pleasant temperament, Rachel is absolutely on the school beauty¡¯s top tier level. Even if she entered the film and entertainment industry, she can also kill the faces of many Inte celebrities. Is such a huge school¡¯s beauty standard, to be able to stand out on their own is very rare? Rachel effortlessly. Although her appearance is enough to save her decades of struggle, she still chose to work hard on her own, which is much better than the average-looking girls who always want to be pampered but is a parasite and leech in reality. This is the advantage of Rachel which is much better than that of Winny. ¡°Come on, Rachel. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t want to give the money directly to help Rachel because he knew that it would be disrespectful for her. Leon and Rachel sat quietly in the car. Although the hotel was still in a lively scene, they chose to leave quietly. With the crack and roar of the engine, the cool Hennessy Viper sped out of the hotel. The paparazzi who squatted at the door of the hotel found that it was already toote for him and that he failed to take pictures of the real face of the car owner of Hennessy Viper. ¡°You just dozed off and just drove away?¡± ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s not the time for the meeting to end. It¡¯s so early!¡± ¡°It is estimated that they are here for a tourist holiday, which has nothing to do with the Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°If people can drive this car; do they still care about the Chamber of Commerce and the board of trade in our little Fairmont City?¡± ¡°I got it! Got it! His side face! It¡¯s a profile! ¡± ¡°Both of them are wearing masks. It¡¯s no use!¡± At this time, Leon was already on his way home with Rachel. Inside his car, Sucyanti suddenly called with a little emotion in her voice. ¡°Leonard! What did you do? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go home.¡± ¡°Why did you leave without saying hello? My grandfather worried about you in vain, thinking that Alex had secretly tied you up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not stupid of me to be tied up by Alex. I didn¡¯t have time to say hello because I had something important to deal with at the moment.¡± ¡°All right, stop bragging. My grandfather told you to pay attention to your safety. He has something to discuss with you tonight. You can¡¯t stay in Fairmont City!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 167 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 167 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 167 I Am an Actor When the call ended with Sucyanti, Leon shrugged helplessly. ¡®Sometimes, when you tell the truth, others may not believe it.¡¯ He said in his thoughts. Alex was really tied up by him, and since Sucyanti didn¡¯t believe it, there was no need to exin further. It was business as usual. After he drove Rachel home, Leon returned to Beverly Hills. At this time, the local media in Fairmont City have just reported with a headline of ¡°Mysterious Car Owner Appeared in the Chamber of Commerce Incident.¡± In this regard, Leon smiled faintly but did not take it to his heart. Anyway, no one can saw his face so he let others guessed. Leon opened a bottle of red wine and sat on the balcony. As the wind blew a cool breeze, he quietly cherished that peaceful moment as he tastes the wine. Leon waited for the family¡¯s final evaluation of his trial task. The family will decide the reward that he¡¯ll get ording to the performance of Leon in Fairmont City. At the same time, the core people within the family also changed some views on heirs because of the performance of Leon. Although Leon is the chief heir appointed by his grandfather, their family is veryplicated. If Leon can¡¯t do something, there will be gossip. He expected that in the evening, he should be able to get the exact news. Leon stood rxed on the huge balcony observation deck with a ss of red wine in his hand. It is rare for him to have such leisure time these days. As he sat on the top three luxury vis in Fairmont City, there are few opportunities to stand on the observation tform overlooking Caspian Lake. This afternoon, Leon is going to enjoy his free time. Three hourster, in the evening. Ding¨C His cell phone suddenly rang. When he saw the caller ID, Leon connected the phone. ¡°Master, congrattions on winning the reward for thepletion of the second-tier trial task. You will receive this gift in the Provincial Capital.¡± Mawar¡¯s voice is still so gentle, like a spring breeze after Leon heard it. When Leon heard this, he knew that the next trial task would be carried out in the provincial capital. After all, Fairmont is not a big city, and various factors are no longer enough to support the third-tier trial task. ¡°What reward?¡± Leon asked. Leon thought that the supercar is too high-profile and extravagant. He hoped that they would keep the award as low-key as possible. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know exactly what it is. It is the result of the consultation at the core of the family. Young master, by the way, you picked on the core of Alex. The family members had mixed reactions, some praised while some criticized your behavior. With that, they finally decided to reward you.¡± Mawar answered. Leon is not surprised. When he remembered the attitude of his cousin, Jacob, some time ago, he saw that there are people in the family who are dissatisfied with him. ¡°I knew my cousin would speak ill of me. As an heir, can¡¯t I do something by myself?¡± Leon sneered. There are people with ulterior motives in the family which caused some emotional pressure on Leon. But then, he has the purest blood of their cruel family, so he can¡¯t be timid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, young master. Grandpa and uncle are still very supportive of you.¡± Mawar said. ¡°Is my grandpa and grandma in good health? What about my mom and dad, are they all right?¡± Leon¡¯s tone softened all of a sudden. There was a feeling of yearning in his heart. He hade out to practice for such a long time and had no chance to meet each other. Leon was concerned about the health of his family. ¡°Please, be rest assured. Young master, everything is all right. The task of the third level of the trial is more difficult than that of the second level. I will tell you the details when you settle down in the Provincial Capital.¡± Mawar answered. ¡°Mm-hmm. Well Mawar, how are you these days?¡± Leon actually thought about Mawar. ¡°Everything is going well here, young master. Don¡¯t worry, maybe there is a chance that we will meet in the Provincial Capital in the future.¡± Mawar replied softly. Leon chatted with Mawar for a long time, and before he knew it, it had been two hours before the call was over. Leon asked a lot about the current situation of their family. After all these years, it is impossible not to be homesick. By the time it was over, it was already 08:00 in the evening. It wasn¡¯t long before Sucyanti called. ¡°Leon, my grandfather asked you toe and stay in Beverly Hills now.¡± Sucyanti and Indra were walking in the neighborhood of Beverly Hills residence when they happened to pass by the property and vi of Leon. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Leon stood on the observation deck and replied. The vi has three floors and can be heard downstairs. Leon seemed to have heard Sucyanti¡¯s voice and quickly lowered his voice. Then he looked down and happened to nce at Family Wibowo and her grandfather that opt to walk in the light of the neighborhood. ¡°Leon, where are you?¡± Sucyanti is a little curious because she seemed to have heard a trace of Leon¡¯s voice just now. ¡°I look at the stars on the observation deck at home,¡± Leon said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Your house is called a balcony, not an observation terrace. Your balcony is so small, how many stars can you see?¡± Sucyanti said. At this time, Sucyanti can no longer hear Leon¡¯s voice, so she doesn¡¯t take it seriously. Mainly because she thought that it¡¯s impossible. ¡°I can still see a few stars,¡± Leon responded calmly. ¡°The windsing from the mobile phone is a little loud, so it seems that you are really on the balcony,¡± Sucyanti said. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s because the wind from theke is blowing.¡± Not far from the vi is Caspian Lake. Leon stood high, so it will be so natural. ¡°Whichke?¡± Sucyanti asked curiously. ¡°Caspian Lake,¡± Leon answered casually. ¡°You have drunk a few bottles. In Fairmont City, only my family lives in clouds and mountains that¡¯s been blessed to feel theke breeze of Caspian Lake.¡± Sucyanti rebutted as she got a little impatient. She thought that Leon is full of nonsense, which is an insult to her intelligence. ¡°Not much, just half a bottle. The wines need to be tested carefully.¡± Leon nced at the bottle of¡¯82 Lafite, white wine on the table of the observation deck. ¡°Oh, my God! Are you so drunk after drinking half a bottle of beer? And taste it carefully? I¡¯m really convinced! You are uneducated and not a sommelier in the wine matter. Seriously,e to Beverly Hills as soon as possible!¡± Sucyanti curled her mouth, a little angry, and thought that Leon deliberately made fun of her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Leon stood on the deck that¡¯s been on top of her head. After Sucyanti hung up the phone, Indra on one side looked confused. ¡°Sucyanti, did you hear Leon¡¯s voice just now? The sound seems to being from this vi. ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I thought it was very simr just now, but it¡¯s impossible. How can Leon live in Beverly Hills? Moreover, the vi in front of us is the most expensive one in the city.¡± Sucyanti shook her head firmly. In her eyes, Leon could not afford to buy a property in Beverly Hills. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m old and I heard it wrong. The voices of the two are simr, and it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re about to leave Fairmont, but we still don¡¯t know the owner of the vi of the Ninth five-year n.¡± Indra sighed. ¡°The owner of this vi is spooky. Just like the owner of the viper GT he is very mysterious. He is certainly not an ordinary person. Maybe he doesn¡¯t live here in Fairmont City, but only asionally come here for summer vacation.¡± Tabitha guessed. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Indra nodded. After a bit of time has passed, half an hourter, Leon walked out of the vi of the Ninth five-year n and came to Indra¡¯s house like a visitor The person who opened the door was Sucyanti in a pink nightdress. The leprechaun had just taken a bath, her hair was notpletely dry. Her face was delicate and her cheeks are pink, it matched the color of the nightdress very well. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. There was a traffic jam on the road which caused some dy.¡± Leon¡¯s acting skills became more and more natural because his face is not red and his heart is not erratically beating. ¡°Come on in. I just made some good fermented tea and talked business over tea.¡± Sucyanti nced at Leon faintly. At this time, Indra also stood at the door of the staircase on the second floor, waved to Leon. ¡°Leon,e on. I have something very important to say to you. It concerns your destiny. You must grasp it.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 168 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 168 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 168 I Am a Public Figure ¡°What is it?¡± Is it about fate? Then this must be very important! Leon went to the teahouse and sat down with Indra over tea, only to find out what was going on. ¡°Leon, you broke your friendship with Alex at a banquet today. You thoroughly angered Alex. He will definitely not let you go. If you continue to stay in Fairmont City, there will certainly be no good development, and it will even lead to assassination. Why don¡¯t you go back to the provincial capital with me, and don¡¯t stay in Fairmont City?¡± Indra¡¯s words finally made Leon understood. It turned out that the thing that could change his fate was to apany Indra to the Provincial Capital. Leon thought that it was something particrly important before, but this is not what he expected. ¡°What are you waiting for? Thank my grandfather quickly!¡± When Sucyanti came over, a fragrant wind came and there seemed to be a sweet scent in the air. She red at Leon and warned. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wibowo.¡± Leon is not heartless, but what Indra proposed is a little unexpected. He felt that such a small matter was not enough to change his fate. No matter what Indra¡¯s n was, it was well-intentioned and Leon epted it. ¡°Leon, the provincial capital is bigger and more prosperous than Fairmont. The circles you cane into contact with is by no meansparable to that of Fairmont. I hope that when you go to the Provincial Capital, you can meet more people and make more friends. I will try my best to cultivate you, invest in you, and let you learn to do business. The provincial capital is a big tform, you must make good use of it!¡± Indra looked serious and cautioned earnestly. ¡°All right, Mr. Wibowo.¡± Leon originally nned to go to the Provincial Capital. It is a big city that ranked first among the top threepetitors in terms of overall strength in the country. ¡± Leon, you are so lucky. With my grandfather as your guide, your status will have to struggle at least 20 years less.¡± Sucyanti skimmed his fuchsia mouth and spoke. ¡°Really?¡± Leon nced at the girl who wore a pink nightdress. ¡°Yes! I can tell you this if it wasn¡¯t for my grandfather, do you think you could walk out of Grand Prince Hotel safely and smoothly? You would have been killed by Alex a long time ago! Alex? He¡¯s a tough guy!¡± Sucyanti¡¯s expression is not so arrogant and discerning. She said it to Leon very seriously, as if to state the facts. What they didn¡¯t know is that Alex¡¯s family named Carter has been caged by Leon. Alex is really a tough guy, but Leon is a tougher guy! Leon didn¡¯t exin. Sucyanti can say whatever she likes. Even if Leon tells the truth now, Sucyanti won¡¯t believe it. At the moment, Indra also said. ¡°Sucyanti is stubborn. Alex is very hotheaded. There are many running dogs in Fairmont, and there are influential people from Family Carter that would protect him. He is crazy. I do not rest assured knowing that you are the only one that will be left here in Fairmont. So in the future, you have to get along well with Sucyanti and cherish her. I know my granddaughter very well. She is outspoken, but her heart is not bad.¡± Indra reminded Leon. It was as if he¡¯s saying it to a son-inw and his soon to be grandson. Leon recognized that there was something wrong with Indra¡¯s words. ¡°Sucyanti is outspoken but kind, which is understandable. Nut what the heck is it when you said that you want me to cherish her?¡± In fact, Sucyanti likes Leon. He found that what Grandpa said wasn¡¯t a bluff. Before Leon could think about this sentence, Indra said. ¡°There is one more thing I want to talk about, Leon. I have to trouble you. There is also a reason for me to take you to the provincial capital this time.¡± ¡°Mr. Wibowo, please go ahead. I will help you if you can.¡± Leon replied. ¡°I have a friend who is a close friend rather. He got seriously ill some time ago. I think you may have a way to treat him. This time, I¡¯ll go to the Provincial capital to ask you to diagnose his illness.¡± Indra will never forget that his life was pulled back by Leon from the dead. If nothing else could treat his friend, there is absolutely no choice for Leon¡¯s medical skills. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll try my best to treat him.¡± Leon has won the first male doctor in Italy and has great confidence in his medical skills. When Indra saw Leon readily agreed, his old muddy eyes narrowed slightly. He thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll have a private chat with Leon when I find a chance. I¡¯ll have a showdown about my Wibowo Family before I¡¯ll recruit him as my grandson-inw, or he¡¯ll think I¡¯m taking advantage of him. When the time is right, I¡¯ll confess to him.¡± When Indra found out that Leon was a descendant of ancient medicine, he was determined to woo Leon because their family needs a medical expert like Leon. However, Indra didn¡¯t take full advantage of Leon. Indra genuinely appreciates him. However, Leon is not a descendant of ancient medicine. He is rarer than an ancient doctor. After that, Indra told Leon some points for attention in life in the Provincial Capital and basically finalized the itinerary. Just in time when Sucyanti entered the tea room, their schedule is a little tight. ¡°Indra will leave tomorrow and return to the Provincial Capital.¡± It¡¯s just that Leon didn¡¯t n to go with Wibowo Family. Rachel is also going to the Provincial Capital to look for a job, so Leon decided to apany her to help her settle down in the Provincial Capital. In the evening, Leon spent some time mapping out some future work directions for several enterprises in Fairmont. In this way, he can manage these enterprises more easily in the provincial capital. In addition, if manpower is needed in the future, it will be possible that they can also be transferred from the city of Fairmont to the provincial capital. When everything was settled, Leon and Rachel arrived at the airport at noon the next day. As he went through the security check, Leon suddenly received a text message from his cell phone. After reading the text message, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Candra is so out of tune that he knows how to drink all day long, but he has tricked me as an apprentice. When ites to the drunken talk of ten years ago, it probably doesn¡¯t count!¡± There is a trace of helplessness in Leon¡¯s heart. Martial arts master Candra is the most prominent guru in Italy, but he is addicted to alcohol. After a great deal of drunkenness, he made an engagement with an old friend and married his beloved old friend¡¯s granddaughter. However, the marriage of the ruthless son is doomed to be unyable. Candra realized this after he woke up drunk, so he wanted to repent his marriage. For fear of hurting his feelings with his old friend, he could not personallye forward to renounce his marriage. He could only wait ten yearster and let his beloved disciple take advantage of this opportunity to go to the provincial capital to find the other party to renounce his marriage. This master really knew how to trick his apprentice, which is tantamount to handing over a mess to Leon to clean up. ¡°If you give up your marriage, you can at least give me your name and address. You¡¯ve been in the mountains for a year and a half, and you don¡¯t even have a response. You finally didn¡¯t send me a complete message when you went to the next mountain. I¡¯m a master, so I can¡¯t adjust it.¡± Leon sighed in his heart. He could only hope that it would not take too long for Master to go up the mountain this time. Leon is about to put away his phone and get ready to go through the security check with Rachel but at this time, he was suddenly bumped by a young girl with provocative clothes. The girl was wearing a ck tight dress that entuates her buttocks, red lips in the scorching sun, and a looming career line. The dress she wore was not in line with her age that gave people a sense of familiarity. Leon frowned because the phone was touched by the girl. Before he could open his mouth, he saw the girl curled her mouth with disdain and said. ¡°Do you want to take a picture of me?¡± No way!¡± Leon felt speechless about this. The person she bumped into is too narcissistic. Why would he want to film her when he has Rachel by her side? Does she thinks she is beautiful? ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You¡¯re wasting my time.¡± Leon picked up the phone and responded with a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue with you. I¡¯m a public figure!¡± It seemed that the girl is probably from the Entertainment Industry. With this remark, the girl cut in line and ran to the front. Perhaps this is her attitude as a public figure. However, the girl was stopped at the front security check.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam, but there seems to be a mmablepressed gas tank in your suitcase. Now you need to open it for inspection.¡± The airport security officer said with a serious look on his face. The girl, however, frowned and looked unhappy. She pulled the suitcase, put it behind her, and strongly refused. ¡°I am a public figure. You have no right to check my personal belongings. You must not open them without my consent!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 169 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 169 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 169 Who I Am Now, You Can No Longer Afford It The security officer asked again but was still rejected by the girl. Her attitude is overbearing and very impolite. She loudly abused the security personnel and forced them to pass the security check. Under the helplessness of the airport staff, the police arrived quickly. It is no joke that the suitcase contains items suspected of mmablepressed gas tanks. Finally, the girl¡¯s suitcase was opened and it turned out to be a bottle of sunscreen spray. The police and security personnel demanded that the bottle of sunscreen spray be confiscated because this is a dangerous substance; it is absolutely not allowed to be brought on the ne. This is a normal security procedure, if she just handed over the suspected sunscreen, it won¡¯t take too much time. However, the girl¡¯s reaction became more resistant. She picked up the sunscreen spray and sprayed it on the faces of the police and staff, and forced her way through the security check. Just then, Leon who had passed the security check gently stretched his legs and tripped the girl to the ground, causing her to fall. The heavy makeup on the face was smashed, leaving a mark on the floor. ¡°Uncle policeman, such people simply don¡¯t take other people¡¯s safety seriously and must carry out a serious ideological problem.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t mend the knife at this time, when will we talk to this kind of person about being open and aboveboard, we will simply treat everyone¡¯s safety as a joke.¡± The policeman nodded and responded. ¡°Thank you for your righteousness. Please be rest assured that we will handle it properly to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡± At this time, the girl was so angry that she gritted her teeth and her eyes almost popped out of their socket. ¡°You¡¯re done! It has dyed my schedule and affected my schedule. You have to be held legally responsible. I am a public figure! ¡± However, the police are not bothered by her threats. ¡°Do you still know that you are a public figure? This kind of attitude is really a discredit to public figures. I¡¯m going to take you back to the police station for investigation! ¡± ¡°I am Bonnie, a regr guest of a recent popr variety show. Your security measures have dyed my recording of the show. I will ask mywyer to sue you for indemnification!¡± As he said that, Bonnie was about to take out her mobile phone and take a wild shot of the police, threatening to sue. This is the airport; how can she be allowed to fool around! The police decided to take Bonnie away by force. As for Bonnie, she began to ssh and resist and talked nonsense.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If it has affected the ratings of the program, can you afford to pay for it? Let me go now and get me out of here! ¡± The police directly tookpulsory measures to take the girl named Bonnie into a police car and take her away. At this moment, Leon shook his head gently. ¡°She¡¯s just an artist. where does she get a sense of superiority? People like Bonnie are just toys of tycoons and directors.¡± When Leon was in the capital, he was no stranger to these rules in the circle. Now that they have arrived in the provincial capital; it is estimated that the system is about the same. No matter how famous movie stars are, they can¡¯tpete with the power of the capital¡¯s most influential people. Leon grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand and left the security check. He wanted to fly first ss, but Rachel thought it was too wasteful and finally chose the economy ss. Rachel went to the bathroom and Leon continued to line up. The treatment of the economy ss cannot bepared with that of the first ss. Long queues alone are troublesome, but the fares are really cheap. Suddenly, a familiar girl passed by. The girl, with light makeup on her face, deep eyes, high nose, and tall stature, was wearing a long- printed dress with her slim waist and a pair of bright silver high heels. After passing by Leon, the girl suddenly turned back. She held her face high, turned her eyes, and took a quick look at Leon. Then there was a slight arc in the corner of her right mouth, with a hint of mockery. And Leon just recognized the girl. Winny! I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s her. Leon¡¯s ex-girlfriend! It was she who humiliated Leon with her mother Mnie at the birthday party. She spent 20, 000 dors of the hard-earned money of Leon without his consent, and arrogantly refused to repay it. It was she who mademotion at the dean and colluded with Gerald at that time to squeeze out the number of ces for Leon to enter the highest university in the provincial capital. In the twinkling of an eye, more than two months have passed, but what Leon didn¡¯t expect is to meet her again at the airport. ¡°Leon, it¡¯s really you! So what? Still, have the money to fly? If you look so upset, it must be your first time on a ne! ¡± When Winny spoke, she was still so mean. Speaking of which, Leon has never been to such a small airport before. Whenever he travels, he will also board on the Gulfstream G650. To such sarcastic remarks as Winny, Leon responded with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again two monthster, but the gap between us is bing more and more obvious. Do you know what kind of luxurious life I am living now?¡± Winny said with her arms folded in a haughty tone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing!¡± Leon no longer cares about this woman. Leon believed that Winny¡¯s character is greedy. To be able to live a luxurious life in a short period must be her way through selling her body. Leon was absolutely right. Winny tried every means to enter the highest university in the provincial capital using the university as a springboard and a tform. She utilized her body and squeezed into the circle of the rich second generation in order to know and mingled with the rich boys in the school and sell her flesh. ¡®Of course, when you are with your boyfriend, how can you say you can sell it? It¡¯s called getting what you need.¡¯ ¡°It turns out how wise my choice was! Now I¡¯ll go back to the provincial capital in first ss, and you can only afford the economy ss. I can board the ne directly, but you have to wait in line. This is the gap between our status!¡± Winny¡¯s father died and she went back to Fairmont for a funeral, she boarded the ne in first ss. Leon felt very annoyed to see how childish and ridiculous Winny is by showing off her first ss. It is an indisputable fact that there is a gap between first ss and economy ss, but this is the first time he has seen anyone show off so tantly. ¡°Childish!¡± Leon scanned her eyes faintly. ¡®I have seen those who show off vaguely in WeChat¡¯s moments, but I have never seen Winny show off like this.¡¯ Leon thought. Even with this kind of behavior, she is not destined to be really rich, and the work style of the nouveau riche can be seen at a nce. ¡°You called me childish? In fact, you just envy me. Thanks to my mother¡¯s persuasion and my wise choice, I can have a happy life today. Are you angry?¡± Winny is domineering and has a sense of superiority all over her body. ¡°I don¡¯t envy you at all. In my eyes, there is not much difference between first ss and economy ss. The most important thing is who you sit with and experience with.¡± Leon shook his head gently and said calmly. ¡°Oh! What¡¯s the use of saying that? It¡¯s just self-constion. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re doing worse than me today!¡± Winny sneered. ¡°It seems that your cousin Gerald hasn¡¯t contacted you for more than two months, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been so ignorant,¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°He¡¯s just a distant cousin. I don¡¯t even bother to contact him. Even if he runs a hotel at home, now that he sees me, he has to be respectful to me.¡± Winny said proudly. Leon thought that Winny really doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful. Although Gerald was a jerk at the beginning, he always helped Winny. Without Gerald, Winny, it would be impossible to squeeze out the quota of Leon. Now, however, Winny has a new dependence, so he doesn¡¯t take Gerald seriously. Leon doesn¡¯t want to have much contact with such a snake-hearted woman. A long time ago, he have feelings for her in his heart. Today, Winny thrashed him. ¡°No more talking. When Racheles over, we will board the ne immediately.¡± Leon turned around and looked at his Patek Philippe¡¯s wristwatch. It was almost time. Winny, on the other hand, is still full of sarcasm. ¡°Rachel? Which Rachel? The Rachel? Don¡¯t dream with your eyes open. Rachel is a school beauty. How can she travel with you? Toad wants to eat swan meat, you need to wake up from your big!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 170 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 170 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 170 There is No Money But at this very moment, Rachel appeared. Winny¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, and his face was frozen as if she were facing an archenemy. Rachel wore a white dress. She looked fresh and elegant, such a hibiscus flower. She does not wear any pricey apparel. She is in and simple, but she has her own fairy temperament. As you can imagine, if one can wear delicate light makeup, she must be beautiful. This is the biggest difference between schoolgirls and ss girls. The beauty of Rachel can brighten people¡¯s eyes and leave a deep impression. Aside from that this thing, she is born natural beauty. She acquired a good characteristic that doesn¡¯t need much to cultivate. She was born with a beautiful quality that is difficult to forget for a long time. As for Winny, she has big eyes but no spirit, shecks aura under her good-looking appearance. A woman like Winny will naturally have a strong sense of crisis and insecurity when she meets a beautiful woman who is even prettier than her. Thie woman who apanied Leon is the school¡¯s top beauty. In their school, she will always be a steadypetitor that pressured Winny! What surprised Winny, even more, was that what Leon had just said is actually true. Will Rachel travel with a poor man like Leon? Did she just read it right? ¡°Leon, it¡¯s fine. When did you catch Rachel?¡± Winny has a cynical look on her face. However, Leon didn¡¯t answer Winny. He didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman, just like he didn¡¯t want to take one more look at the shit on the side of the road. ¡°I think you are just a follower of Rachel. How can you catch up with the school beauty who is just like you, a poor man?¡± Winny was surprised at first, but soon she thought it was impossible. Rachel is the school beauty, at least she has to find a rich second generation who drives four wheels to be his boyfriend. Poor people like Leon who ride two wheels are not even qualified for her to be a spare tire. At this time, however, Rachel frowned and looked unhappy. Leon is the person she likes and the man she pursues. Winny¡¯s sarcastic remarks have caused her inner difort. ¡°Winny, I don¡¯t know what happened to you and Leon before, but please don¡¯t insult him in front of me!¡± Rachel looks weak, but she won¡¯t allow others to vilify her in this matter. ¡°Rachel, I know what you mean. You just want to tie up Leon as a spare tire, leave him around to run errands, and help you do the dirty work, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take more than a month for Leon to be abandoned by you!¡± Winny recalled once. In the beginning, she pretended to be a good girl in front of Leon. Her acting moved Leon. With her fake behavior, she then used Leon as a long-term ATM. In this way, Winny usually lets him run errands and do the dirty work, all of which are left to Leon to do. Every holiday, she forced him to give her gifts, which is tantamount to finding a long-term job with no pay. However, Rachel is not a materialistic girl. She felt that Winny lived a miserable life. Indeed, this way does not vite thew, but if a person does not even have basic morality, he is an animal. ¡°Winny, I hope you don¡¯t insult Leon like that again. He deserves to be loved by a better girl.¡± Rachel clenched her teeth and said this with a serious look on her face. At ordinary times, Rachel seldom quarreled with others, but she couldn¡¯t stand it today. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be righteous in front of me. When my cousin chased you, why did you refuse so many times? It is to catch a better rich second generation! Did some rich second generation gave you a Hermes bag?¡± Winny nced at Rachel¡¯s handbag and sneered at the corners of her mouth. She thought she saw through everything. ¡°Leon gave it to me.¡± Rachel¡¯s earnest voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re lying! A poor man like Leon can¡¯t afford it!¡± Winny didn¡¯t hesitate and shook her head to deny what she just heard. But everything Rachel said is true. At this moment, Leon took Rachel by the hand and whispered. ¡°Rachel, Winny is a crazy woman. Ignore her. Let¡¯s board the ne.¡± Rachel nodded cleverly without hesitation. Winny looked at the two figure¡¯s back and shed a trace of disdain in the corner of her eye. She said to herself. ¡°This y is very good. Rachel will let Leon hold her hand. It seems that Leon will have to be a cow and horse for her for a while. Otherwise, with the status of Leon, how can he be in close contact with the school beauty? This must be a deal!¡± In her eyes, Leon is a poor man, doomed to mediocrity in life, and deserves to be a dog all his life. But she didn¡¯t know that Leon got along with Rachel as an ordinary person just to experience earthly sufferings. She looked down on Leon, and Leon looked down on her, too. She¡¯s just a piece of shit by the side of the road. At 05:00 in the afternoon, the flight taken by Leon and Rachelnded at the Pearl Airport in the Provincial Capital. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since Winny boarded in high ss, when Leon and Rachel got off the ne, Winny had already walked out of the airport. Which is good, so as not to affect their appetite and mood. On the first day Leon came to the provincial capital, he temporarily found a ce to settle down. The two came to the reserved hotel, put down their suitcases, and nned to look for a house when they were free tomorrow. Since Rachel is going to work in the provincial capital, she must live there often. When they came out of the hotel, Leon took Rachel to find a ce to eat. As a neer, they were not familiar with the provincial capital. The two of them searched the Inte and chose a nearby seafood restaurant. The restaurant that they chose is a rtively high-grade seafood restaurant. Also, it is very close to the hotel where the two of them stayed. After they settled down on a table, the waiter brought the tablet and asked Leon and Rachel to choose. Rachel looked carefully at the various seafood meals on the menu but hesitated because the price of each dish is about 1000 dors. Usually, the monthly meal cost of Rachel is only more than a thousand dors. What made her hesitate is the price of the food. They are here to eat but a casually braised seafood costs thousands of dors. To tell you the truth, Rachel is really distressed. ¡°Rachel, you can order whatever you want. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Leon saw Rachel¡¯s concerns because Rachel always urges him to be frugal and save money. ¡°A thousand dors for a dish are really too expensive. Why don¡¯t we order another dish?¡± Rachel looked at Leon and spoke. Although it¡¯s a bit shameful to say this, Rachel thought that what she wanted to say is to help Leon saves money to start a business. She also believes that the two of them should support each other, and even if she can¡¯t give Leon much help now, she can do her part by helping him to save an extra penny. ¡°This is the first day you went to the provincial capital, you let go a little and don¡¯t be uptight. We can save water, but it doesn¡¯t matter today.¡± Leon said with a smile. But Rachel is still serious and cautious. She patiently flipped through all the dishes on the menu and then chose two dishes on thest page. ¡°Let¡¯s take two courses, hibiscus shrimp and Sauteed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce.¡± Rachel pointed and said. These two courses are the cheapest on the menu, 800 dors for hibiscus shrimp and 700 dors for Sauteed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce. At the moment, the waiter standing by suggested. ¡°Miss, the restaurant highly rmends the Imperial Crab recipe which is made from the Australian imperial crab. Each of which can reach 5 kilograms and the bigger one is 8 kilograms as well as French Peron oysters and Australian lobster. It¡¯s a good choice.¡± Rachel nodded politely but did not intend to eat this imported seafood. She just wants to eat local food, imported is too expensive. The Australian Imperial Crab rmended by this waiter costs thousands of dors, Rachel felt that it is really wasteful for herself. She remembered that her father worked at a construction site, sweating in the heat of nearly 40 degrees Celsius during the day that peeled his face in the sun, Rachel¡¯s eyes were discouraged from the word ¡°imperial crab¡±. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll have hibiscus shrimp and Sauteed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce.¡± Rachel shook her head gently. However, the waiter¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He didn¡¯tugh directly, but when he turned his back to Leon and Rachel he whispered. ¡°There¡¯s no money for seafood! At first nce, I thought they came from a high status. Instead of going to the fly restaurant, they came to the seafood restaurant to join in the excitement, causing me to waste my breath to introduce them to our specialty!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 171 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 171 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 171 A Wayward Meal ¡°Stop! What did you just say?¡± Leon¡¯s face turned cold at once. ¡°I said don¡¯te to the seafood restaurant if you two don¡¯t have the money. This is not a ce you can afford. You¡¯re from a small ce. You should go to the small restaurant!¡± The waiter spoke harshly with disdain that glowed in the corners of his eyes. Leon looked at the waiter¡¯s contemptuous face with a chill in his eyes. This waiter, is it difficult to find someone to vent his anger on his performance? He opened his mouth and spat regional discrimination. It is really big in the forest, there are all kinds of birds. ¡°We have money, but it¡¯s up to us to decide what we want to eat and what to order, and you are nothing!¡± Leon said coldly. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to save face if you don¡¯t have money. I¡¯ve been in this business for so many years. I can tell the rich at a nce! Why are you pretending to be one?¡± The waiter responded angrily. ¡°So, after all these years of work, you are still a waiter, but you still think you have a sense of superiority. I¡¯ll take these two dishes and nothing else!¡± Leon said in a serious tone. When ridiculed for having no money for a seafood meal, some people may add more dishes to prove that they can afford it. But Leon does not intend to do so. Since the service of this seafood restaurant is not good, why spend money here? The catering industry sells not only food but also service. When customerse to your restaurant to eat, does it depend on your face?! Additional food must be added, but definitely not this restaurant! Leon¡¯s words made the waiter unable to refute. After all these years, he is still a service worker. As if he had been poked at the sore spot, his face became more somber, and with exasperation, he turned to work. When the waiter left, Leon took out a blue card and used his cell phone to scan the QR code on it and log on to an ount on a strange website. As she sat opposite him, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but wonder when she saw Leon scanned a blue card. ¡°Leon, what are you doing?¡± Leon smiled faintly and jokingly replied. ¡°Let me see if this membership card is out of date for eating.¡± At that time in Fairmont City, when he took out this card to pay, he was ridiculed andughed at by others. They said that he was boasting his membership card in the shop. Now, Leon does not care what others say. After all, this small blue card is out of print God card, ordinary people simply cannot get it, only essible for the emperor¡¯s most mysterious upper-ss circle. In fact, Leon can also call the customer service line on the Century Blue Card, but he felt that the next meal will cause difort to others. Those who do not know the truth will think that he is bragging, so it is more appropriate to use private information. After they ordered their meal, Leon waited quietly. Before long, the hibiscus shrimp and Sauteed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce of this seafood restaurant were brought up by the waiter. ¡°Would you like to pay for two drinks, gentlemen? We don¡¯t offer free drinks. ¡± He still speaks in such a strange way. Can¡¯t the waiter speaks well? As a service worker, it¡¯s really bad. ¡°No need.¡± Leon is toozy to raise his head because he has already passed the century blue card. But the waiter muttered to himself. ¡°I think you two are afraid of spending money. A ss of freshly squeezed orange juice in our shop costs 50 dors, and it seems that you two are not willing to spend for it.¡± Being frugal and not willing to spend money is not shameful, everyone has a different view of consumption. Besides, when did Leon said he didn¡¯t want to spend money? With hundreds of millions of pocket money on hand, would he be reluctant to have a seafood meal? It¡¯s just that in front of Rachel, Leon doesn¡¯t want to be too high-profile. As soon as the waiter left, the meal ordered by Leon with the Century Blue Card was delivered on time. The seafood restaurant did not specify that they were not allowed to bring their own food, so what Leon did is he ordered food from another resto. He was impolite because the waiter impolite first. The delivery man is a handsome guy who can pass to be a male model. He was dressed in a neat suit, polite and gentlemanly. After he saw Leon, he bowed deeply to him and bent down to salute. ¡°Housekeeper 9527, at the service of the host, please enjoy it slowly.¡± Then, the housekeeper with a code of 9527 said goodbye politely and turned away. This person is the butler arranged by Century Blue Card in the provincial capital, code 9527. He can meet most of the requirements of Leon and absolutely obeyed his order. From clothing, food, shelter, transportation, eating, drinking, and merrymaking to ying in the same city and buying cigarettes to walk dogs, as long as Leon ismanded to do so, 9527 can help Leon do it. Century Blue Card butler all over the world, especially in big cities, are always on call. It is very convenient, but usually, Leon is not used to this kind of service. Rachel was so confused that she felt as if they were acting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Leon? The man who delivered the food just now is so strange. ¡± In response, Leon gently shook his head and smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, it¡¯s thetest cosy delivery service, it¡¯s a fresh business strategy.¡± ¡°Is there still such a service? I didn¡¯t hear about it.¡± Rachel asked again. ¡°It¡¯s just a trial operation, just give me a tip.¡± Leon found a reason to exin. Then Leon changed the subject and said ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ll open it now and see what¡¯s in it.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much for us to order takeout at the seafood restaurant?¡± Rachel said. ¡°It¡¯s not too much. I can only me the impolite waiter. Also, the seafood restaurant doesn¡¯t strictly prohibit customers from bringing their own food, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Leon said. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Rachel nodded. Leon opened the beautifully packaged food box and saw a seafood pot inside. These seafood are veryrge and absolutely fresh. Century Blue Card, their main branch is located in Siena District. All of their ingredients are at the top and have premium quality. There is no need to worry about taste and freshness at all because Century Blue Card will not disappoint. Even though it is just a white wine steaming seafood pot, the materials used are particrly exquisite. In the seafood pot presented to Leon and Rachel, there are expensive ingredients such as Australian dragon, salmon, French Peron oysters, pr ice shrimp, and so on. These ingredients and their origin are rtively remote. That is why the price is naturally not cheap. But what is more valuable is the liquor. It is taken from Feitian Maotai and has been aged for 50 years. Maotai vintages like this have reached the level of receiving distinguished foreign guests. It is amusing that it¡¯s been used to steam seafood pot, it is so capricious! ¡°Wow, a lot of seafood. It must be very expensive.¡± Rachel is very happy. However, she is a little worried about money. Although she does not know the origin of all this seafood, as she judged and looked at the Australian dragon inside that is so big, it does not seem to be too cheap. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Leon responded faintly without further exnation. Then, Leon put a bottle of water in front of Rachel and said. ¡°I won¡¯t drink today. I have something to do tomorrow. I¡¯ll rece the wine with water.¡± The price of this bottle of water is about the same as that of Fermented Sorghum Wine. In order to take care of Rachel¡¯s mood, Leon didn¡¯t tell her the origin of this beverage. ¡°Good.¡± Rachel nodded gently. At this time, the waiter who stood not far away, cast a contemptuous look at Leon and Rachel. ¡°Look, these two people are happy. They just eat a seafood pot! What a big deal. They are really country folk from a small ce. They can¡¯t afford to eat the seafood pot from this seafood restaurant, so they ordered a takeout online. I¡¯m really convinced. I can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 172 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 172 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 172 I Have A Card In Hand When Leon and Rachel were halfway through their meal, the waiter walked over. ¡°You are not allowed to order food from outside. If we saw it, you will be fined!¡± The waiter was deliberately disgusted at Leon. He stood up and said this in the middle of the meal. However, Leon is not a soft and merciful person. You can¡¯t just pinch it if you want to. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. This seafood restaurant doesn¡¯t forbid bringing food from outside. If you want to make trouble, call your boss and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Leon ate Peron oysters and responded without looking up. The Peron oysters steamed with Fermented Sorghum Wine are full of vor and have a different vor. Even the waiter couldn¡¯t help but drool. He said to himself, when did the quality of takeout be so good? ¡°Our boss is very busy, is it something you can see if you want?¡± An ostentatious response from the waiter. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s useless. If you have a problem with me, call your boss or you shut up!¡± ¡°You wait and I¡¯ll get him for you!¡± The waiter gritted his teeth. There is not much fluctuation in Leon¡¯s heart. A normal seafood restaurant owner will not be stupid enough to quarrel with customers. Just because the waiters in the store have no quality does not mean that the boss has no quality, too. It can only be said that they are improperly employed and not trained well. Sure enough, the waiter did not call the boss. He knew very well that he was being unreasonable and would affect the image of the seafood restaurant and his sry would be deducted. Leon and Rachel have dinner, and it¡¯s time to check out. The waiter pulled a face and came over again to check on Leon. There are two dishes on the table from the seafood restaurant, the seafood pot, and the water, both of which are ordered by Leon. The waiter can¡¯t tell the difference between the seafood in the seafood pot. When the waiter nced at the two bottles of water, he was puzzled when he saw the English text written on the package. ¡°What brand of water is this? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± He said to himself. Just when the waiter was ambiguous, the owner of the seafood restaurant came to inspect the work. The waiter with sharp eyes immediately pretended to be polite. He turned his back to the boss and said to Leon. ¡°Handsome boy and beautiful woman, here is your expense bill.¡± Leon paid and the waiter turned and left. However, the waiter came to the boss at the next moment and whispered. ¡°Boss, the guests at table 2 came to our store without ordering but ordered takeout from another resto. This kind of people should be put on the cklist so that the catering industry in our Provincial Capital can recognize them clearly and block them!¡± It¡¯s too much to say that Leon didn¡¯t order. It¡¯s really insidious to make up stories like what he did. A viin who ys a bad role behind a person¡¯s back. The boss frowned slightly and wanted to confirm. ¡°Are you sure? I have never seen a customer who enters the store without ordering unless he is looking for trouble on purpose.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just to find fault on purpose!¡± The waiter said while he pretended to be angry. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, it¡¯s not rush hour at this time, and it¡¯s not allowed to upy seats in our store when there are too many people.¡± Seafood restaurant owners are more professional and try to avoid trouble. However, when ites to employed people, the seafood restaurant owner missed something. At that particr moment, the low ss and immoral waiter is absolutely detrimental to the interests of the seafood restaurant. When the waiter saw that the boss did not intend to pursue trouble and confrontation, he felt that it was a pity. He really wanted to put Leon in an embarrassing situation. But at this time, Rachel has to go to the bathroom before leaving, and Leon sat in his original seat and waited for her to finish. The waiter also saw Rachel walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Boss, these outsiders really have no quality. They juste to our seafood restaurant without ordering food, and they have even used our bathrooms before they leave. People from small ces love to take advantage of small things, and the bathrooms are for distinguished guests whoe to the seafood restaurant.¡± When the owner of the seafood restaurant saw that the staff was so rude, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Do what you have to do. Our seafood restaurant is so big, are you still afraid of people using the bathroom? There is no need to be so stingy, as long as we provide good service, maybe more people will order the next time theye to our restaurant. ¡± ¡°I know, boss. I just think this kind of person should be cklisted.¡± Denied by the boss again, the waiter was still unwilling. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and clear the table.¡± The owner of the seafood restaurant said to the waiter. The waiter came to Leon reluctantly and to vented a few words on Leon. ¡°Sure enough, the poor have the way of eating like the poor. You ordered takeout from outside but eat in this seafood restaurant. You just took a lot of photos to show off on Instagram while your friends who didn¡¯t know about it thought you had a big meal at the seafood restaurant in the Provincial Capital.¡± Leon was really convinced by the waiter¡¯s malicious spection. Isn¡¯t it just a meal of seafood? Why did this waiter b so much nonsense? Can someone still feel superior when eating seafood in the Provincial Capital? ¡°Are you sick? Since when did I post on Instagram?¡± Leon gave him a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t argue and admit it. I saw you filming with your cell phone while you were eating.¡± The waiter sneered with arrogance. ¡°I just made food feedback, and even if I take a picture and post it on Instagram, why do you care?¡± Leon gave feedback to the Century Blue Card Food and Beverage Department that the taste of Fermented Sorghum steaming seafood pot is not as good as that of Five Grains Liquid drink. Because Five Grains Liquid drink is aromatic and strong-vored liquor, while Fermented Sorghum is red sorghum vored liquor, it is more appropriate to choose a strong-vored liquor for steamed seafood which can stimte taste buds. ¡°Oh, who knows what you¡¯re doing in the end? It can¡¯t help if you don¡¯t admit it. Anyway, don¡¯te to our seafood restaurant anymore. You¡¯re not wee!¡± When the waiter shouted these rude sentences, he was about to turn around and leave, and his anger was dissipated. However, Leon did not intend to let him go. Before, because they aren¡¯t eating yet, he let it slide so it won¡¯t affect the mood, but now that they¡¯re full and drink enough, he cannot let it pass especially when this waiter ridiculed them! ¡°Stop! Call your boss over here!¡± ¡°I told you, my boss doesn¡¯t have time to talk to you. Why don¡¯t you look for him yourself if you really want to talk to my boss?¡± The waiter¡¯s attitude is still arrogant. Leon never bothered and shouted directly in the store. ¡°If the seafood restaurant owner is here, we have something to talk about.¡± Hearing the sound, the owner of the seafood restaurant came over hurriedly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± The boss spoke with a hint of anger because the waiter spoke ill of Leon about not ordering food behind his back. ¡°Is that the attitude of your waiter? At first, I ordered two dishes, but he thought I ordered less than what he wanted me to. Then, he despised me and rejected my takeout meal. I just came to have a meal. It¡¯s as simple as that. My consumption depends on your quality.¡± A gentle rabbit can also bite, if the other party does not suffer a loss, he simply does not know what to do! The boss was very puzzled. What the guest said was very different from what the waiter said. ¡°Sir, are you sure you ordered two courses? The waiter told me that you didn¡¯t order anything. It was all delivered from takeout. Is that true?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 173 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 173 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 173 Deluxe Gift Gulfstream G650 ¡°I ordered Hibiscus Shrimp and Sauteed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce. Check it out if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Leon has vengeance and resentment, and this must not be let go. ¡°Sir, what is this water?¡± At that moment, the seafood restaurant owner saw the mineral water bottle on the table. He seemed to have seen it somewhere. Then he saw the blue bank card on the table, and he couldn¡¯t help but felt a chill on his back. ¡°I ordered the seafood pot and water from the outside. To tell you the truth, if it hadn¡¯t been for your waiter¡¯s bad attitude, I wouldn¡¯t have ordered from outside. If your service is not good, why should I let you earn my money?¡± Leon said solemnly directly to the owner of the seafood restaurant. The owner of the seafood restaurant who learned the truth immediately looked at the waiter seriously and said coldly. ¡°You have gone too far and dared to lie to me!¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± The waiter said guiltily. ¡°I said no! Do you know how much damage you did to the reputation of our shop?¡± The seafood restaurant owner snapped. ¡°Calm down, boss. They came from a small ce, they can¡¯t set off a few feet of waves. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The waiter didn¡¯t care much about the response of his boss. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of it? You don¡¯t have the ability! Do you know what kind of water they drank? Modigliani Bingquan from Fiji! This bottle costs $80!¡± The owner of the seafood restaurant is more knowledgeable. ¡°What kind of ice spring is as expensive as that? Boss, don¡¯t tease me, the name sounds like a knockoff.¡± The waiter didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You think it¡¯s fake because you don¡¯t know it! This is one of the most expensive mineral water in the Siena District circle. Even if you have money, you may not necessarily have a channel to buy it, and it is only convenient for century blue card VIP members to enjoy it.¡± The seafood restaurant owner preached with a serious look on his face. He had the honor to attend a dinner in the catering industry in the provincial capital and heard much food and beverage giants brag after drinking, among which the blue card of the century was mentioned. However, it is a little different from the real price, because this is the S grade of Modigliani Ice Spring which is taken from some of the best water quality springs in Fiji. The boss can rarely recognize the ice spring in Fiji. ¡°Boss, what is the century blue card?¡± This is the first time the waiter has seen the boss so angry. ¡°It¡¯s the highest card, which is better than a ck card. Why do you ask so many questions? Hurry up and apologize to this gentleman!¡± ¡°Apologize? I won¡¯t.¡± The waiter was very embarrassed. He thought the boss had made a mistake. How did the small potato who could not afford seafood that came from a small ce be a boss?! Bang! Before the waiter could figure it out, the seafood restaurant owner pped him in the face. ¡°Apologize to this gentleman at once, and you must show full sincerity. Or else, our shop will be closed!¡± ¡°Boss, is it true? Is it that serious?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Son of a bitch! Am I fool enough to y such a joke on you?¡± When the waiter heard this, he finally believed that it seemed that the situation was very serious. He didn¡¯t know that the guess he belittled can cause trouble to his low-key boss. ¡°I won¡¯t ept his apology. You¡¯ll fire him at once, or else your shop will be closed.¡± Adults cannot do things regardless of the consequences. If they make mistakes, they should bear the price. ¡°Well, sir. You can rest assured that he will be fired and his sry will be deducted this month!¡± When this happened, the seafood restaurant owner was also very angry. He felt that the waiter was such a scourge that he almost implicated and tarnish the seafood restaurant¡¯s reputation. This kind of person should work at the bottom for the rest of his life. After he dealt with the matter, Leon waited quietly for Rachel toe out of the bathroom. The seafood restaurant is back to business as usual, and it seemed like none of this has ever happened. Leon took Rachel by the hand and walked towards the hotel. At this point, Leon could have used the Century Blue Card to get the butler 9527 to drive them back to the hotel, but Leon liked the feeling whenever he was alone with Rachel. From Rachel, he can feel the pure serenity. Like a weary seagull finding a warm harbor. Back at the hotel in their respective rooms, Leon received a call from Mawar. The time hase, the third level of the trial task should be about to start it. ¡°Young master from the ruthless family, the third level of trial task will start tomorrow. Compared with the secondyer, it will be more difficult.¡± Mawar¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°What is the difficulty level?¡± Leon asked. ¡°This time we will not only take over thepanies owned by the ruthless family but also reign over the companies of other families,¡± Mawar answered. ¡°Yes, do you have any other requirements?¡± Leon asked again. ¡°Mr.Williams means that he wants the young master to run thepany and takes over as well, and pay attention to the movements of Jacob. He may deliberately set traps to interfere with the young master¡¯s trial task.¡± Mawar said. ¡°It¡¯s Jacob again. I¡¯d like to see what kind of scheme he cane up with!¡± Leon knew that Jacob had coveted his heir identity for a long time. Now that he has arrived in the provincial capital, he is about to start the third-tier trial task. Jacob felt really bothered and unable to sit still. He wanted to get in the way and put pressure on Leon. ¡°Master, the reward for the second-tier trial task has been handed out at noon today, but as the object is toorge. It is suggested that the young master goes to the airport to im it.¡± Mawar said. ¡°What¡¯s that? Too big? Why do I still have to go to the airport?¡± Leon questioned himself. If it¡¯s a supercar or something, just ask someone to drive it over. Why bother? ¡°What reward?¡± Leon asked. ¡°Master Leon, it¡¯s a Gulfstream G650. This private ne will be owned by the young master. If you go on a long trip in the future, you can take the Gulfstream G650 directly, and the pilot will take care of everything.¡± Mawar said. Gulfstream series aircraft is the fastest and most luxurious business ne in the world. Because of its luxury, it has almost be synonymous with private aircraft. On the other hand, the maximum cruising speed of the G650 is 0. Mach 925, at speed 0. With a range of 13000 km at Mach 85, it has thergest cockpit in this ss of aircraft. The estimated price of this ne is 5. 4.5 billion dors. It is undoubtedly a luxury reward! ¡°It¡¯s a private jet. Oh, well, I see.¡± Leon held his cell phone in hand and nodded faintly. If it were someone else, they would have jumped up excitedly. This is a super luxury gift. Many people dared not to even think about owning their own Gulfstream private jet. Compared with the supercar, it is obvious that the ne is forced to move up a notch. ¡°Young Master, the third-tier trial will officially begin tomorrow. Do you still have enough pocket money?¡± Mawar asked about Leon¡¯s financial status. ¡°There are still a lot of them. There is no ce for consumption in Fairmont, so there is not much money to spend.¡± Leon answered. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, young master. You¡¯ll have to work harder. It doesn¡¯t matter if you spend money on running water. The most important thing is that as long as new moneyes in like running water. Running water goes out andes in, so that good thing can be harvested continuously. Otherwise, dead things will pile up there, and in the end, there will still be dead things that won¡¯t work. It¡¯s just a pile of waste of paper and a string of numbers. ¡± Mawar felt that Leon has changed a lot of his habitspared to the past few years. Leon used to spend a lot of money. At the age of 15, with a total of 100 million pocket money from several elders of the family for the Spring Festival, he chose to settle in provincial capitals. Casually found a few smallpanies to invest, and cast a wide to collect more assets. However, now that Leon has almost forgotten the names of the smallpanies, he invested in. He never thought of making money from this investment at all. He was just trying his luck. ¡°There is no way. I need to remain low-key and not to reveal my identity. I will keep moderation in consumption, but now I am more rxed in the provincial capital.¡± Leon said helplessly. ¡°Well said, Young Master. Just don¡¯t be unwilling to spend money. I¡¯ll transfer some pocket money to your ount in a few days. It¡¯ste now, sir. Go to bed early.¡± The pocket money that Mawar pertained can buy a wholemunity in the urban area of the provincial capital. Leon finished talking to Mawar andid in bed, nned his schedule for tomorrow. Tomorrow is destined to be a busy day. He will not only help Rachel to find a house but also, he has something to do with the Wibowo Family. When the school year of Sucyanti starts tomorrow, the old man in Indra has something to do temporarily. Indra Wibowo asked Leon to help send Sucyanti to the top university in the Provincial Capital. When he mentioned the best university in the provincial capital, Leon suddenly thought of a person. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 174 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 174 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 174 I Think You Are Dirty After that exhausting night, Leon got up early in the morning and went to breakfast with Rachel. Sucyanti is not in a hurry to start school, so he opts to apany Rachel to find a house. Sometimes, Leon really wanted to confess to Rachel and buy her a vi in the Provincial capital and gift her with a Maserati. However, to take into ount the overall situation, in order to protect Rachel, Leon can¡¯t tell the truth at all. After breakfast, Leon and Rachel took a taxi to see the house. ¡°Leon, I¡¯ll just rent in an old neighborhood. I¡¯m going to apply for severalpanies in the financial circle, so find a house close to work.¡± Rachel does not want to drag down Leon. It doesn¡¯t matter whether themunity is old or new, as long as it can survive in this big city, the early suffering is worth it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. I still have money here. It¡¯s okay to change to afortable neighborhood.¡± Leon thought of Mawar and she reminded him to increase consumption. Now that he wanted to spend some money, it is difficult! ¡°I can afford the rent. Leon, thank you for your kindness. You need money to start a business in the provincial capital. I can¡¯t drag you down.¡± Girls like Rachel are so hard to find that made Leon think she¡¯s irreceable. ¡°To have nothing to worry about between us.¡± Leon is worried that there is no ce to spend pocket money. ¡°I really don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m still young, so it¡¯s not a good time to enjoy it. Of course, if the new work unit can provide amodation, then I can save a rental fee. If this money can be saved, I want to give you a suit that will be perfectly fit your figure. I¡¯m sure that you must be very handsome to wear a suit.¡± When Rachel said this, his little face flushed slightly and his eyes seemed to have stars. He looked forward to the future with Rachel. Leon reached out and pinched Rachel¡¯s little face and wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Rachel, in fact, as long as you like, more than half of the world is yours!¡± He thought. Too bad he can¡¯t say it aloud. The two looked at the house, found a qualifiedmunity, and signed a contract with thendlord. The neighborhood is rtively old, but the advantage is that the rent is cheaper. Leon and Rachel have agreed that they are going to stay there for a while and they¡¯ll bring their luggage there tomorrow. More than two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Leon received a call from Sucyanti. ¡°Leonard! What are you doing?! You need to be here at exactly 2:00 as promised. Why aren¡¯t you here yet? It¡¯s been more than five minutes!¡± Since she returned to the provincial capital, Sucyanti became grumpy again. ¡°It¡¯s only been more than five minutes. What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m going over there now.¡± Leon would not have bothered to send her if it wasn¡¯t for Indra¡¯s sake. ¡°Of course I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯m going to grab a car. I want a seat by the window. I can¡¯t get it if it¡¯s too late!¡± Sucyanti said angrily. ¡°You wait. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Leon answered casually and then went to the luxury vi where Family Wibowo is located. By the time he came to the gate of the neighborhood, Sucyanti already sat in her Maserati. Sucyanti wore a pink broken flower skirt which makes her little face pink and tender. Her perfume is like a sweet smell of sugar. ¡°Leon, you pay so little attention to me that I can¡¯t get a good sleep, so just wait and see!¡± Sucyanti¡¯s pink little mouth skimmed, her hands folded her arms, and she was in a bad mood. However, Leon is not a servant of her family and he doesn¡¯t like her. ¡°The final result hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Why are you mad at me? If your grandfather hadn¡¯t asked me to see you off, would I havee to see your face? Please understand one thing. I am not your bodyguard. ¡± ¡°Do you think I want you to take me there? Betty and Anna, the two of them have handsome brothers or sweet and affectionate boyfriends, but what about me? My brother was studying abroad and won¡¯t come back until sometimeter. If it hadn¡¯t been for this, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed that Grandpa would have asked you to see me off. ¡± As she spoke of this, Sucyanti felt very aggrieved. ¡°Then you should also find a boyfriend. With your conditions, they must have tried their best to woo you a lot.¡± Leon smiled. Then he started Maserati and drove away from Wibowo¡¯s luxury vimunity. ¡°Cut it out! I don¡¯t want it. My ideal lover must be a hero who wille to marry me on a white horse.¡± Sucyanti swooned like a lovely girl who likes the fantasy side. However, the next words from Leon are a little heart-wrenching. ¡°The one riding the white horse may not be a prince, but it may also be a monk. When he sees a leprechaun, he can¡¯t help reciting the sutra and exorcism.¡± ¡°Leon, I¡¯m in a bad mood, and the consequences are serious!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get out of the car. It¡¯s good for both you and me.¡± ¡°No! Who will help me with my luggage when you¡¯re gone? You are my coolie today. I have three big boxes. The dormitory is on the sixth floor!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! What are you going to do with so much luggage? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s full of my skirts, as well as some limited-edition shoes and clothes.¡± ¡°You really treat me like a servant, and you don¡¯t see your Wibowo Family pay me!¡± ¡°You are a coolie. My grandfather said he would teach you how to do business, so you don¡¯t have to pay tuition fees.¡± Teach Leon how to do business? How dare you. There is really no need for outsiders to advise on the business philosophy of the ruthless family. The two of them were on the road. They quarreled and bantered, and half an hourter they came to the highest university in the provincial capital. Saint John University! This is the university with the strongest educational resources and the longest history in the whole province and even the surrounding provinces and cities. Ranked 211 projects, 985 projects, selected into the double first-ss, and other education programs. Even in the whole country, it can definitely be in the top three. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the university, they saw a girl with long hair waved to Sucyanti. The girl looks okay. She wore a ck dress, the face can score 85 points that seemed to have done a surgery, you can see the chin tip is unnatural. ¡°Sucyanti, what took you so long? I¡¯ve already booked the bed for you.¡± The girl in the ck dress had a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Anna. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when you¡¯re done.¡± Simrly, Sucyanti is also very enthusiastic about this girl. The girl¡¯s name is Anna. The girl who has a boyfriend is what Sucyanti talked about earlier. Anna¡¯s affectionate boyfriend also stood next to him. His name is Zard, which can be called a backup boyfriend. He is a man who chased Anna for a year without sess. To put it bluntly, he is a bosom friend of Anna. ¡°Sucyanti, who is this?¡± Anna pointed to Leon. Anna looked at Leon and confirmed that it was not a face among the rich and young people in the provincial capital. As handsome as he is, she never only looks at faces. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Power, status, and background are the main elements of her concern. Otherwise, she can¡¯t stay single all the time. In her ordinary family, the super-rich and young don¡¯t like her, and she doesn¡¯t like the boys who are a little richer. ¡°His name is Leon, who has just arrived in the provincial capital from Fairmont. I asked him to help me with my luggage.¡± Sucyanti said. Anna nodded thoughtfully, and then she said to Leon. ¡°Hello, my name is Anna. I¡¯m a ssmate of Sucyanti. What kind of profession are you in? Are you a student? Or are you already working? If you work, where did you get hired?¡± This woman is quite resourceful. She does not roughly understand the origin of Leon who remained mysterious and will not easily expose his nature. Her contacts with people are purposeful, and the purpose of helping Sucyanti to get a bed is to curry favor with the head of the provincial capital¡¯s daughter. If Leon does not have a valuable background, then Anna will drop her facade and show a different attitude. ¡°He has just arrived in the provincial capital and hasn¡¯t found a job yet. Now he is unemployed and has been called by me to be a porter.¡± Before Leon could answer, Sucyanti said so. Sucyanti didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic about Leon. She said that because she was acquainted with Leon, just like she quarreled with him at the car before. The speaker is careless, the listener is intentional. In Anna¡¯s mind, Leon was immediately excluded from the rich and young. ¡°You two meet for the first time, shake hands and get to know each other, and then you will be friends.¡± Sucyanti looked at Leon and motioned to take the initiative. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Leon nodded and held out his hand politely. ¡°Hello, Anna.¡± However, Anna nced at Leon. She disliked Leon¡¯s dirty hands and did not reach out. ¡°Sucyanti, let¡¯s go downstairs to the dormitory. Frank has been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯m telling you; this is the first time Frank has taken the initiative to carry luggage for a girl. Cherish it.¡± The scene was awkward for a time. Anna refused to shake hands with Leon at all, so she quickly changed the subject. Leon stretched out his hand and drew back, his face became cold! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 175 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 175 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 175 Million Lipstick Isn¡¯t she shameless? Anna must have done it on purpose. Leon¡¯s gesture of reaching out was so obvious that she couldn¡¯t have missed it. Since she is contemptuous of others, there is no need for Leon to take her amiably in the future. Sucyanti saw that Leon was embarrassed and hurriedly said. ¡°Anna, Leon is my acquaintance, so be careful in the future.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sucyanti? Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t see him reach out just now. ¡± Anna pretended to be innocent and found a reason to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s just that Leon¡¯s hands are dirty.¡± Sucyanti thought. Then Anna hurriedly said. ¡°Sucyanti, let¡¯s get over there. Frank is still waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°What do you want him to do? I¡¯ve already found someone to help me with my luggage.¡± Sucyanti had some surprises. ¡°I told you that Frank is the most handsome boy in our school. How honorable it is to ask him to help you with the luggage.¡± Anna said. In this regard, Sucyanti was a little speechless. Just carrying luggage, but also to save face? ¡°Come on, Sucyanti. This is the first time Frank is willing to carry luggage for a girl. You must be too happy, you should not miss it.¡± Anna urged. Sucyanti was speechless. In her eyes, Frank is really handsome and his family is well-off. Aside from that, he has arge number of female fans at school. However, Sucyanti is exactly the same as him. All right? Is it a very honorable thing to have the help of the schoolboy to carry her luggage? Sucyanti has a bad temper, but her heart is so pure that she naturally can¡¯t resonate with Anna. A group of people walked towards them. ¡°Zard, I¡¯m thirsty. Go and buy me some water right away. Remember to buy four bottles.¡± Anna directly ordered the man next to him to look him in the eye. ¡°All right, Anna. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Zard immediately ran to the school cafeteria. Leon, Sucyanti, and Anna continued to walk downstairs towards the girls¡¯ dormitory. Along the way, Anna kept her distance from Leon. ¡°Sucyanti, did you have a good time during the summer vacation?¡± Anna brought up the topic and tried to get close to Sucyanti. ¡°I had a good time in Fairmont City where the scenery is good. The only disadvantage is that it is not prosperous enoughpared to our provincial capital that is good. Tons of shops here can stimte the desire of people for shopping.¡± Sucyanti is simple in nature. Although she disagreed with some of Anna¡¯s values, she felt that Anna treats her as a friend and is willing to confide in her. ¡°The city of Fairmont is not as prosperous as our provincial capital, of course. The living conditions of the people there are also much worse.¡± There is disdain in Anna¡¯s words. ¡°What you said is absolutely right. There is a gap, but it is not as big as what you thought. Some people bought three vis, including a building king, and some people drive Hennessy venomous snakes haunted yet remained very low-key, so that city cannot be underestimated.¡± Sucyanti shook her head gently. ¡°It must be from the people of our provincial capital who went to the countryside for a holiday. How could anyone in a second-and third-tier city like Fairmont be so extravagant? Could it be Frank who drives poisonous snakes?¡± Anna guessed. ¡°Anna, Hennessy Viper GT is not everyone can buy, not only a lot of money but also must have channels, there is no tough rtionship, cannot buy, I think Frank does not have the strength,¡± Sucyanti speaks his mind. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. It is said that Frank¡¯s family is very rich and their rtionship is very hard to discern. Even if they are not Frank, there are many rich families like Cloudy Carter and Rain Carter. Anyway, they can¡¯t be from Fairmont City.¡± Anna has the slightest contempt for Fairmont. The best thing they could say is to ask Leon who owned the Hennessy Viper GT. People, including those who bought three luxury vis in one go, also have to ask Leon. He is also half a native of Fairmont, and it made him ufortable to hear that someone belittled a city he has experienced training. ¡°Fairmont is not bad. It is a new second-tier city. It has developed rapidly in recent years, otherwise, Mr. Wibowo would not have gone there to invest.¡± It is undeniable to say that Fairmont City is not as good as the provincial capital, that is for sure. After all, there is still a gap between the second line and the city that ranked first. But then, Anna¡¯s words are full of stereotyping and belittling. It only reflected how degrading she is. ¡°That city is only a new second line, and you have the nerve to say that it is developing rapidly? I think the reason why Mr. Wibowo invested there is to support the construction of poor areas.¡± Anna said dismissively. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to Fairmont, so who are you to judge it?¡± Leon looked serious. ¡°Unruly people came from poor mountains and rivers. Anyway, it¡¯s not a good ce. I won¡¯t go to such a poor ce!¡± Anna said contemptuously. This, on the contrary, caused the disapproval of Sucyanti. ¡°Anna, how can you say that? Fairmont now is indeed developing very well. It can¡¯t still bepared with big cities, but you can¡¯t say that it is a poor ce. We don¡¯t want geographical discrimination!¡± ¡°Sucyanti, I have no regional discrimination, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m kidding.¡± Anna dared not to offend Sucyanti, and quickly denied her discriminatory views. By this time, Zard had finished buying water and caught up with them. Zard bought a total of four bottles of water ording to Anna¡¯s instructions, and now there are exactly four people, and one bottle per person is just right. Zard first gave a bottle to Anna, then gave it to Sucyanti, to take one for himself, and thest bottle was handed to Leon. Leon was about to pick it up, but Zard was stopped by Anna. ¡°This bottle is for Frankie!¡± Anna never intended to give it to Leon from the beginning. In her eyes, Leon is called by Sucyanti to work for her, He is not a rich young master or something, not even as good as her spare tire. Leon is once again in an awkward position twice in a row. Sucyanti curled her mouth and snatched the bottle of water out of Zard¡¯s hand. ¡°Anna, you are so humiliating. Don¡¯t do it again!¡± Leon was called by her grandfather, and she didn¡¯t want Leon to go back and snitch. It would only be made her grandfather unhappy. Besides, she thought Anna has gone a little too far. Anna smiled and looked at Sucyanti. In a very gentle tone, she said. ¡°Sucyanti, it is my negligence, not counting the correct number of people. Zard is also too stubborn, he did not know and forgot to buy an extra bottle. Let Leon buy his own drink. Frank who is waiting downstairs is also very tired, don¡¯t you think?¡± Anna made it sound like Leon is happy to drink the water. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I have something much important to do when I get back after carrying your luggage!¡± Leon has a cold expression. Ahead is the girls¡¯ dormitory building. They look ahead but failed to see Frank. ¡°Where¡¯s Frank?¡± Sucyanti asked doubtfully. ¡°Well, Frank probably went to the bathroom. Just a moment. I¡¯ll give him a call.¡± Anna awkwardly exined. She said a lot of good things for Frank and wanted to create a good image of him for Sucyanti, but Frank was not there at the critical moment. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call. With Leon here. even if Frank doesn¡¯te, he won¡¯t be of much use.¡± In Sucyanti¡¯s impression, Leon is a muscr man with a good built and handsome appearance, there is also a muscle hidden in his clothes. She only discovered it one day when she went to an antique store and was hugged by Leon. Compared with Leon, Frank is not nearly as sturdy as Leon and their height alone can¡¯t bepared. Leon had a dark expression on his but continued to do all the hard work by himself. It turned out that Leon had no difficulty in carrying her luggage. He carried three suitcases to the sixth floor with ease. Sucyanti took a peek at Leon¡¯s chest muscles and wanted to see Leon¡¯s eight-pack abs, but it was covered by a coat. ¡°Oh, dear! What was I thinking? I used to hate Leon!¡± Sucyanti shook her little head and quickly adjusted her thoughts. Just then, Anna¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°All right, sure.¡± Anna listened to Frank¡¯s words on his phone and nodded again and again. ¡°Sucyanti, you should be so happy. I really envy Frank. In order to wait for you, Frank has been exposed to the sun outside the dormitory entrance for half an hour. He has been suffering from heatstroke. He is now on an intravenous drip in the school infirmary.¡± Anna made Leon sick. In fact, Frank wanted to move Sucyanti in the name of heatstroke, but Anna could have said half an hour into four hours. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ve been standing here for half an hour but I never got a heatstroke. His physique is too bad.¡± Leon can¡¯t help butin. ¡°What do you know? Other people can but Frank is as fragile as golden and jade. How can he be compared with others like you, a hillbilly?¡± Anna red at Leon. ¡°Are you so supportive of Frank, that you are not afraid of Zard being jealous?¡± Leon asked with a sneer. ¡°Did you just imply that I need to please Frank? My own condition is not bad. Even my lipstick is cost your living expenses for a month!¡± Anna said disdainfully. When he heard that ridiculous litany, Leon wanted tough even more. ¡°What lipstick is so expensive that costs 10,000.00 million dors?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 176 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 176 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 176 Confident Frank Although Leon doesn¡¯t spend much now, he used to spend at least tens of millions of dors a month. During those two months in Fairmont City, his monthly consumption was definitely over 10 million. Just buying luxury goods is far more than. But in front of this Anna, unexpectedly boasted that her lipstick can cover the living expenses of Leon for a month! What a clown! ¡°Leon, what are youughing at? Don¡¯t say that your monthly living expenses are 10 million dors. This kind of low-level joke is too lucrative!¡± Anna showed disdain that glowed at her eyes. However, this is the truth but Leon said nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin to you. Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t care. We don¡¯t know each other very well.¡± Leon doesn¡¯t want to get involved with such people. Sucyanti hurriedly got in between them and advised. ¡°Both of you are my friends. I hope you can get along well with each other. Let¡¯s go to dinner and my treat.¡± ¡°For Sucyanti¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore,¡± Anna said. Leon didn¡¯t talk to her, but turned and said to Sucyanti. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, so I can¡¯t have dinner with you.¡± Rachel is alone in the hotel, and Leon is not at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Grandpa said. I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner, or let¡¯s go to ¡®Good Childe¡¯ where the private cuisine is very famous.¡± Sucyanti suggested. Leonter thought that it would not take much time to have a meal, so he agreed to go together. However, as he nced at Anna¡¯s expression, it seemed that she is very unhappy. But when Sucyanti sai that it¡¯s her treat, she can¡¯t help it even if she hates Leon. She that her condition is not worse than that of Frank. In fact, it is far worse. Saint John University is about half an hour¡¯s drive away from Good Childe¡¯s private food. It wasn¡¯t long before several people arrived at their destination. This is a very famous private dish in the provincial capital, which rose rapidly four years ago. Their focus is solely based on elegance and small capital style. The shop¡¯s decoration is very elegant. British Wedgwood cutlery, German Spiegu crystal ss carved cups, and so on, everywhere highlighted the shop¡¯s elegant ambiance. Faint spotlights and euphemistic songs, flickering candlelight, and exquisite selection of red wine. The subtleties showed a gentle and introverted temperament. There are only two private rooms in the shop, both are located on the second floor. Good Childe¡¯s private room only reserves two tables, so meals need to be booked in advance. They focused on meticulous private dishes, paid attention to food, workmanship, and taste. Sucyanti has been here before and fell in love with the dining atmosphere there for the first time. As she stood in the open dining room on the first floor, the four were instantly attracted by the surrounding decoration and elegant style. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the private room on the second floor, which is more hidden. I like that kind of environment.¡± Sucyanti said to several people that apanied her. ¡°Sucyanti, the per capita consumption here is five thousand dors, which is a little expensive.¡± Zard, a young rich second generation, hesitated for a moment. ¡°The prices of the open restaurant on the first floor is that, but the price of a private room on the second floor is twice as much. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my treat today, and you can rest assured.¡± As soon as Sucyanti¡¯s voice dropped, Zard gasped. His family is indeed rich, but the average consumption cost is 10,000 dors per head, which is also too expensive. Zard is not hypocritical, but Anna is different. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, isn¡¯t it? All the high-end restaurants in our provincial capital are at the same price.¡± Anna likes to pretend to be rich. She even let her tuition and living expenses be paid by Zard. He has no idea what her family is like. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, no. I forgot to make an appointment. If you go to a private room for this private dish, you need to make an appointment!¡± Sucyanti suddenly remembered it. This is indeed the rule of ¡°Good Childe¡±. After all, the main theme followed by this restaurant is a few but fine style, and there are only two private rooms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to the owner of this private restaurant Sucyanti?¡± Anna doesn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to have dinner at Good Childe. She talked about getting in touch with high-end things, and every time a rich youngdy at school takes her to a high-end ce, she always snapped pictures and show them off on her Instagram. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯te here many times and I¡¯m not a regr customer. Otherwise, it should be easier to discuss.¡± Sucyanti said bluntly. As the granddaughter of the four elders in the provincial capital, Sucyanti has a lot of power but she doesn¡¯t want to live under her grandfather¡¯s reputation forever. Moreover, she heard that the boss of ¡°Good Childe¡± was a beautiful young woman with a bad temper. She had made enough money in the past four years. Nowadays, opening a restaurant to make money is not the main goal, but service and quality are the most important. Sucyanti went to see the boss. All of a sudden, Anna called Frank and asked him toe and have dinner with them. Anna promised Frank to set him up and Sucyanti. Anna thought today was a great opportunity. Five minutester, Sucyanti came back after she talked to the owner of the restaurant. She shook her head in disappointment. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a deal. The female boss was so strong and principled that I offered to pay an extra sum of money, but she didn¡¯t agree with it.¡± Sucyanti¡¯s words surprised Anna. The granddaughter of the provincial capital and Mr. Wibowo¡¯s heir got rejected. Isn¡¯t her reputation and power big enough? ¡°How did this happen? Sucyanti, the owner of this restaurant is too unpraiseworthy. Are you sure you talked with the boss? Why is the founder of Good Childe a woman?¡± In fact, Sucyanti didn¡¯t reveal her identity to her boss, and she didn¡¯t want people to think that she couldn¡¯t do something without her grandfather. Unfortunately, this society is very materialistic. Status, money, and identity are indispensable. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a name for her husband. Anyway, the other party won¡¯t make a concession. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll change the restaurant. This is not the only private restaurant.¡± Sucyanti said. Just then, Leon suddenly said. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°If I have a card in hand, I¡¯ll have anything in the world.¡± Leon tried to persuade the owner through his Blue Card and said it to himself silently. Good Childe private cuisine is already a high-end restaurant. I believe it is bound to sign a contract with Century Blue Card. With this card, he can get privileged service. ¡°Just you? Forget it. What can you do?¡± Before Sucyanti could respond, Anna got a head start and choked Leon with her degrading words. Leon did not answer her but looked at Sucyanti instead. ¡°Leon, do you really have an idea?¡± Sucyanti felt that Leon would not be brave on such an asion without assurance that he¡¯ll get something, but she could not convince herself that he really could do so. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a ssmate who works as a chef here. I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡± Leon made up an excuse. ¡°Pretentious! Did you graduate from American Cuisine School or French Blue Ribbon Cuisine School? Otherwise, he is not qualified to be a chef in an upscale restaurant like this at all. Besides, even if he is a chef, what can he do to help?¡± Anna¡¯s mouth is really poisonous. Does she think that the other person that she belittled is really humble? ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m talking to Sucyanti, and you keep on interrupting!¡± He snapped. Leon didn¡¯t want to talk to Anna, but decided to solve it to save time. He had other things to do after dinner. Sucyanti looked at Leon carefully and said. ¡°Well, you might as well give it a try, try the next one.¡± Then, Leon turned and walked away to resolve the matter. As soon as Leon left, Frank arrived. Sucyanti was surprised by the appearance of Frank. ¡°Aren¡¯t you on an intravenous drip?¡± Sucyanti asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two months. I miss you very much. I came here as soon as the nurse pulled out the needle in me.¡± Frank smiled politely. ¡°Sucyanti, you must be so happy. Look how much Frank cares about you. He wants toe and see you even if he is not feeling well. I am so touched. This is love.¡± Anna cooed on the sidelines. In this regard, Sucyanti felt a hint of disgust, but she kept silent and refused to say anything. At this point, Frank said ¡°I heard Anna say that this restaurant will not give a private room without a reservation in advance. Let me handle it.¡± Frank thought that his family has a strong background in the catering industry and believed he can handle it. ¡®If it works, it will win the favor of Sucyanti.¡¯ He thought. So, Frank called his father and said., ¡°Dad, do you know the boss of Good Childe¡¯s private cuisine? Ask her to vacate a private room for me where my ssmates and I will have dinner.¡± After he called his father, Frank smiled confidently and said ¡°Sucyanti, please be rest assured that it will be resolved soon.¡± By this time, Leon had made a deal with his boss and went to the bathroom temporarily. The Century Blue Card was not used, but he still solved the problem easily which surprised him for some reasons. After the boss reached an agreement with Leon, he immediately came forward in person and took Sucyanti and others to the private room on the second floor without any snub. After they settled down in the seat, Anna began to praise the efficiency of Frank. ¡°Sucyanti, Frankie is so amazing. He solved it easily as soon as he got here. How happy I would be if I had such a boyfriend like him!¡± As soon as Anna spoke, Zard was jealous but he didn¡¯t dare to say that Anna was wrong. What he did is only continued to be quiet. ¡°Could it be that Leon asked his ssmate to help solve it?¡± Sucyanti objected. In response, Anna smirked and her mouth sneered. She shook her head with disdain and said ¡°It¡¯s impossible! With his pretentiousness and arrogance, it is estimated that now he has no face toe. The family of Frank is a giant in the catering industry, and the boss here dared not give Frank have a difficult time!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 177 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 177 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 177 Can You See Me Proud At this time, Leon just came to the private room and heard what Anna said. Leon knew best who took care of it. No matter what Frank¡¯s background is, Linda the boss here, said that only a good son like him can make her make an exception, and no one else can! Leon sat down and Anna immediately cast a contemptuous look. Frank on the other hand smiled and talked to Leon. ¡°You must be Leon. My name is Frank, Sucyanti¡¯s good friend. I have a very good rtionship with Sucyanti and there is a close rtionship between our families.¡± Although Frank is polite, there is a sharp edge in his words, which seemed to be a deration of sovereignty. ¡°Frank, ignore him. Let¡¯s talk about us.¡± With Frank in here, it seemed that Anna is more excited. At this point, Sucyanti wondered whether Leon or Frank convinced the boss. This restaurant is very efficient and exquisite in serving food. Their order came and the waiter served first an appetizer. After they finished having their appetizers. sd, soup, main course, staple food, and dessert been served afterward. The clerk ends the dish with a half-squat and a whisper to introduce the meal. The ceremonial feeling of the meal is quite like that of a high-end restaurant. Among all the dishes that¡¯s been served, the waiter mentioned the main dish which ck truffle Braised Pork with Abalone. Linda¡¯s creative specialty dish that¡¯s recently also loved by diners. Fresh abalone, Italian ck truffle, and Iberian ck-haired pig, food alone won Leon¡¯s appetite! The sweetness and salinity of the sauce match just right. The braised pork¡¯s fat is thin, basically melted in their mouth. The abalone is fresh and tender, and the ck truffle is the finishing touch that gave the whole dish an extra aroma! Thest dish, Liquor-Soaked Crabs, which has been cooked in flower carvings for ten years, is the treasure of the town shop. It was brought to the table by the owner Linda herself. ¡°This Liquor-Soaked Crabs is marinated for ten years in flower carving wine which seems simple but pays great attention to kung fu. If there is too little wine, the aroma of the wine will not be enough. Too much wine, the vor will pass. This Liquor-Soaked Crabs wine utilized crab meat fat, every mouthful is to enjoy! Anna looked at therge table of dishes. Her eyes glowed and hurriedly picked up her cell phone and took a shot. These delicacies are all materials for her Wechat moments to show off her wealth. At present, there have been three major idents in the private cuisine of Good Childe. First, the privilege of entering the private room directly without reservation. Second, the boss Linda received the guests in person. Third, the boss Linda brought the food to the table herself. In the past, this could not have happened at all. Linda is a woman with a great personality. She has a strong ability and extraordinary talent to cook food. She is hailed as a celebrity in the industry, but she has a strong sense of principle. She said that the restaurant door closes at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and it will never be 08:01. It is so capricious, but there is still an endless stream of diners whoes to their store. Even many diners from other ces came from afar just to taste the delicacies of this restaurant. But only such a person with a lot of personalities has made an exception three times today. Sucyanti is also wondering why the rumored bad-tempered Linda, has be so much milder now. Is it really because of Frank? Sucyanti is not sure. But at this time, Linda began to divide the crabs. There are four Liquor-Soaked Crabs on the te, which are full of fragrance. The crab meat must be very fat just by looking at it. So the question is, there are only four Liquor-Soaked Crabs, and there are five diners, who should they be given to? Anna has been keeping a close eye on the te of Liquor-Soaked Crabs. When she heard that she had been using flower carvings wine for ten years, she couldn¡¯t wait to taste it. Moreover, she is not worried that Liquor-Soaked Crabs others will not get their proportionate share, because she thought that there is Leon at the bottom of them all. No one knows who gave her so much confidence. Even if Linda doesn¡¯t divide it for everyone, she has to give it to Leon. Four years ago, if it wasn¡¯t for Leon, she would still be a wretched woman working for a living in a small restaurant. Linda first distributed a Liquor-Soaked Crabs to Leon¡¯s te, and then gave it to others. And when it was Anna¡¯s turn, Liquor-Soaked Crabs was gone. Anna was annoyed as the food slipped away. ¡°That¡¯s it? Boss, let¡¯s have another round of Liquor-Soaked Crabs. ¡± However, Linda shook her head gently and said ¡°If you hade earlier, it would be enough. There are only four fresh crabs left today. I would never use them to make flower carvings of Liquor-Soaked Crabs. This has been my principle of cooking for many years.¡± Hearing this, Anna looked disappointed. She looked greedily at Liquor-Soaked Crabs on the te of others and finally fixed her eyes on Leon with hostility in her eyes. This made Leon feel speechless. Just for a Liquor-Soaked Crabs? Useless! Anna finally realized what Leon felt during the ¡®water incident¡¯ before. Zard, on one side,forted her. ¡°Anna, let¡¯se back for dinner another day, or I¡¯ll buy you a lot of Liquor-Soaked Crabs when I go back so that you can have enough to eat.¡± ¡°What do you know? Is it easy toe to the private room for private dishes? And what¡¯s the point of going back to eat? If the environment changes, the style will be reduced! ¡± Anna really doesn¡¯t give Zard any face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Does a person like Anna deserve to talk about style? Full of disdain, even if shees to a good boy for a hundred times, she can¡¯t bring up the style. At this time, Frank said. ¡°Be quiet, stop fighting. I¡¯ll just bring you here next time. It¡¯s just a private meal. I don¡¯t have to make an appointment.¡± When Linda, the boss heard that Frank was so confident, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®You cane if you want If you want to lose your face.¡¯ Linda sneered in her thought. ¡°What¡¯s your name, you handsome guy?¡± Linda asked. As soon as this remark came out, Sucyanti fell into doubt again. If it was Frank¡¯s father who took care of it, how could the boss not know Frank¡¯sst name? ¡°Ms. Linda, are you very well maintained? Your charm is still there. You must have been a beautiful woman when you were young.¡± Frank has a sweet mouth. However, Linda doesn¡¯t like to talk to Frank very much. ¡°Oh, by the way, my father called you earlier. Boss, you are so forgetful.¡± Even Frank himself took it for granted and boasted to Linda about his father¡¯s name. Linda shook her head and denied. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember, did he?¡± At that moment, Frank was also stupefied on the spot. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it again, boss? You must be too busy to forget that my father called you.¡± ¡°Is there really? I have a bad memory recently. ¡± Linda really doesn¡¯t remember this guy talking to her. This made Frank very embarrassed and he even felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to think about it at all. If my father didn¡¯t inform you in advance, how could you let us into the reserved room without reserving in advance? Leon, who had been silent all the time, suddenly looked up at Linda. She¡¯s a woman who still had a graceful charm. ¡°Linda, I want you to open a bottle of Kangdi. I want it for 1998, and please charge it to my ount.¡± When he came to the Provincial Capital, he has to keep up with his spending. And just like what Mawar said, his family will also evaluate his spending. ¡°Sir, whenever youe here to the shop, how can I let you spend a lot of money? Drinks will be sent directly to you, and all the dishes are free.¡± When the others heard this, they all looked shocked! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 178 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 178 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 178 Extremely hypocritical ¡°Master?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°You got the wrong guy!¡± Everyone was confused. And Linda continued to tell Leon, ¡°Sir, I will go to the wine cer to fetch wine for you. Romani Kandi in 1998, when we finish having a few drinks alone, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. It¡¯s a pleasure to have the chance to see you again today. Please take your time. Take your time.¡± With that, Linda turned away and didn¡¯t bother to be distracted to greet the others. She was only responsible for Mr. Williams. The others were not kind to her, just a few polite words on the surface. As soon as Linda left, Sucyanti gave a puzzled look at Leon. She asked, ¡°Leon, how do you know the boss? Do you two know each other? Were you the one she was calling ¡®sir¡¯?¡± Leon just shook his head helplessly and said it was so difficult to spend some money. At this time, Anna took the conversation, directly shook her head and denied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, the boss might have made a mistake, Leon was not from Fairmont City, how can the little Fairmont City beThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. And Leon, like Linda, doesn¡¯t bother to talk to the clown, Anna at all. Others listened to Anna¡¯s analysis and found it very reasonable. Frank, in particr, thinks that either Linda was forgetful, or Linda was unwilling to admit that there was something difficult to say. Anyway, Frank thinks anyone else could convince Linda, that it couldn¡¯t be Leonard! As for Zard, he didn¡¯t think so much at all. If Anna said her fart was fruity, and he would agree. But Sucyanti remained skeptical. It¡¯s not that she thought Leon¡¯s identity was so prominent, but she just thought that Leon and Linda were likely to know each other. Of course, this was just her guess, and she not sure yet. ¡°Sucyanti,e on, eat your food.¡± Frank used some public chopsticks to pick up food from Sucyanti¡¯s bowl. Leon ate his food alone and did not bother to talk to anyone. He didn¡¯t the boss here, Linda, but he did help her. Once upon a time, he casually invested his lucky money to people with dreams, cast a wide, and collected more fish. Unexpectedly, he really got something. With his help, Linda has realized her dream and became a well-known figure in the food industry in the provincial capital. This was exactly what surprised Leon today. Sow a handful of seeds, and some of them will grow into big trees. Linda even named the restaurant ¡°Good Son¡± because when Leon summoned these people with lofty ideals in Didu, he used the alias ¡°Good Son¡±. Thinking of this, Leon excused himself and left the private room to find Linda. ¡°I have to go to the airport in the afternoon. When I am free, I will go and have a chat with Linda.¡± As soon as Leon left, Frank beat around and asked Sucyanti, ¡°Who are you, Sucyanti, whose name is Leon?¡± ¡°We met in Fairmont City during the summer vacation. I thought he was unreliable when I first met him, but after some understanding, he was not as bad as I thought.¡± Sucyanti answered. ¡°People who are sinister and don¡¯t know the bottom of their hearts, try to be careful and say what you don¡¯t like to hear. He may deliberately approach you to cling to the Wibowo family.¡± Frank gradually exposed and spoke ill of people and wasn¡¯t just about Leon. ¡°Sucyanti, Frank reminded me that if it hadn¡¯t been for you, he might still be living in the small city of Fairmont. Now, he relied on your family to be able toe to the provincial capital for development, he has already achieved half of his goal.¡± Anna was very good at adding exaggeration. Sucyanti did not respond. She thought there seemed to be some truth in what Frank and Anna said, but they could not jump to conclusions. ¡°Oh, by the way, howe the 1988 wine hasn¡¯t been there yet? It¡¯s time for the boss to go to the wine cer ande back!¡± Anna wanted to get a taste of Romanie Conti in 1998 and wanted to take photos to post them on her moments to let her friends and rtives know that she had drunk the legendary luxury wine. ¡°It seems that the boss really got the wrong guy. It was so easy to say that she was going to pick up the wine. What about now? There is no sign of anyone, and it is estimated that Boss Linda is also embarrassed.¡± The corners of Frank¡¯s mouth red slightly, which was exactly what he wanted to see. After what Frank said, Sucyanti also agreed that Linda has taken too long to fetch wine. ¡°Why did Leon keep silent before? He must have known in his heart that Linda had mistaken him for someone else, and that was why he left the private room because he was also embarrassed.¡± Anna said in a Detective Sherlock Holmes tone. ¡°Anna, you can¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. Leon said he and the chef here were ssmates, and maybe he met Boss Linda through this rtionship.¡± Sucyanti said. ¡°Sucyanti, listen to my analysis, if Leon was really a good son, just like what Linda said, how can he collide with private food? Do you think Leon had such an image?¡± Anna asked. At this time, Frank also said, ¡°Sucyanti, even if what Leon said was half true, you should not believe it all. If you still think it is the rtionship of Leon that persuaded the boss to open the privilege, then I will call my father to verify it.¡± ¡°No, everyone, have some food. The food here tastes really good.¡± Sucyanti didn¡¯t want to worry about it anymore, it was not a big deal anyway. However, Frank insisted on showing himself and soon dialed his father¡¯s number. ¡°Dad, did you talk to Linda half an hour ago? Did you get us a private room? ¡± Frank spoke in a tone that was full of confidence, and he took it for granted that Linda must have given his father¡¯s face. However, his father¡¯s answer made him frown. ¡°Frank, I forgot about it. I had a meeting in the middle, which was dyed. Do you still need any help now?¡± Frank¡¯s father didn¡¯t call Linda at all, which made Frank surprised and embarrassed. It was not because of his dad? What was next? There was no choice but to be shameless, otherwise, it will be even more embarrassing! The person next to him could not hear the conversation between father and son very clearly. Frank felt guilty and hurriedly hung up the phone and bowed his head slightly to adjust his mood. ¡°Frank, what did your father say?¡± Sucyanti asked seriously. At this time, there was a gentle smile on Frank, ¡®s face. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was my father who used his rtionship, and Linda dared not give face.¡± When he saw the confident smile on the corner of Frank¡¯s mouth, Sucyanti did not doubt it. ¡°It seems that my uncle does have a lot of people in the catering world.¡± Sucyanti nodded and no longer doubted that Leon had any special identity and thought it was his own game. Delighted, Frank immediately struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Sucyanti, I¡¯ll go to Linda, and ask her to open the bottle of the 1988 wine. I¡¯ll do what Leon can¡¯t do.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 179 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 179 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 179 Seeing your ex-girlfriend again Frank stood up in high spirits, then walked out of the private room and went to Linda. He believed that although it was not his father¡¯s rtionship that gave them ess to this room, it should not be difficult to go to Linda to get a bottle of good wine now. As a result, Frank was told by the private kitchen staff that Linda, the boss, was chatting with her old friend and was not allowed to be disturbed by outsiders. ¡°Then bring me a bottle of Romanie Conti from 1998 and send it to the first private room on the second floor,¡± Frank said to the waiter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but this kind of wine storage must be approved by the boss, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter the cer.¡± The waiter answered. ¡°I have money, and I¡¯ll give you twice the price.¡± Frank is out in the open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I¡¯m not in charge.¡± The waiter answered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see your boss.¡± Frank is not convinced. ¡°No, sir. The boss specifically ordered that she was only receiving distinguished guests, and outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡± Frank, who was shut out, got nose dust. I thought my father was also a big shot in the catering industry in the provincial capital, but this Linda was so indifferent to me. Which distinguished guest was it? Even I, the young owner of the ¡°restaurant¡±, was not hesitant to be offended. After hitting the wall, Frank became angrier and angrier. But when he returned to the private room, he lied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pity. I asked my boss. She said that the Romantic Conti in 1998 was gone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the boss tell us that there were others? Why was it gone all of a sudden? ¡± Anna asked in disappointment. ¡°The boss also forgot, went to the wine cer only to find that there was no stock.¡± At this time, Frank, the face does not change color, as if what he told was a fact. No one else present had any doubts. Frank secretly breathed a sigh of relief, saying that pretending to be so smooth today, it was rare to have dinner with Sucyanti, it should be a good performance, fortunately, was to muddle through. But just then, Leon left the private room with a bottle of red wine and a sober. ¡°Herees the wine.¡± After Leon entered the door, he puts the red wine on the table. Everyone turned their eyes to the bottle of red wine. ¡°What kind of wine is this? How broken the outer wrapping paper is and how dirty it is. Oh, hurry up and put it away ¡± Anna¡¯s shrill voice sounded. Leon smiled coldly andughed that Anna had never seen the world. Even if a bottle of good wine was ced in front of Anna, it will only be regarded as soy sauce. ¡°It¡¯s the Candi.¡± Leon ignored Anna and looked at Sucyanti with a smile. ¡°Nonsense! Frank just went to ask, but Candi was gone in the wine cer! ¡± Anna was so thick-skinned that Leon didn¡¯t want to talk to her, and she pushed up. At this time, Sucyanti looked at the bottle of red wine with a puzzled look and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Candi wine. Only the Candi has this kind of logo. After more than 20 years of wine, the packaging was definitely not new. This is normal.¡± She was curious, why did Leon bring it here, when Frank clearly said it was gone? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Romani Conti. This bottle was from 1998. I¡¯ll take it for you to taste.¡± Leon said faintly. In fact, the 1998 Candi was not a particrly good year. There was still a higher level of good wine in Linda¡¯s wine cer, but Leon does not feel the need to take it out. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Good wine must be shared with friends. Since, Frank, Zard, and Anna were not familiar with it, they were not qualified to taste it. ¡°Leonard! Are you fooling people with fake wine? Frank went to see the boss just now, but they said they didn¡¯t have any!¡± Anna raised her eyebrows with a look of doubt. Although Anna spoke for Frank, Frank was not happy at the moment. He didn¡¯t want the 1998 Candi, so he lost face and lied that there was no stock in the cer. Now, as Anna said it, this made him undoubtedly more embarrassed. Sure enough, Sucyanti turned to Frank, and frowned, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they didn¡¯t have any? Then what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°This.¡± Frank¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Sucyanti, don¡¯t believe what Leon said. You can¡¯t easily believe him that it¡¯s the wine from 1988. I believe Frank, might as well make a bet that whoever lies will bow down and apologize!¡± Anna continued to support Frank. However, Frank scolded Anna and knew in his heart that he had cheated and lied to his own friends! Leon smiled confidently in the face of Anna¡¯s question, ¡°I bet, but do you dare to ask Frank?¡± ¡°Of course, I dare Frank. People are rich and young, so are they still afraid of you?¡± Anna cast a disdainful look at Leon. This time, Frank couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and whispered to Anna, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shut up! You don¡¯t have to ask me about it!¡± Anna was aggrieved in her heart, how can she be scolded by Frank when she was clearly helping Frank, who was not a person inside and outside? Frank naturally didn¡¯t think about Anna¡¯s feelings. He didn¡¯t think highly of Anna in the first ce. Now a series of Anna operations, Frank could not help but curse on the spot. When the goddess was scolded, Zard pointed at Frank and cursed back: ¡°Screw you, Frank, and don¡¯t yell at Anna again!¡± However, Anna didn¡¯t appreciate it at all and pped Zard in the face, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me without my command. What a thing you are, you dare to scold Frankie!¡± Leons at on the sidelines at this time. These clowns including Frank was just a small part. Sucyanti frowned and felt sad for the students. She felt that the quality of these so-called provincial capital students was not as good as that of Leon, from Fairmont City. Finally, after being persuaded by Sucyanti, her three ssmates stopped. But Frank had no face to stay any longer and didn¡¯t taste the wine, so he went straight back to school. But Anna was shameless, so she stayed through dinner to taste the 1988 wine. After all, this was a treat by the others. During the wine tasting, Sucyanti specifically asked Leon, ¡°It seems that you and the boss have a good rtionship. Have you known each other before?¡± ¡°Nothing, as I mentioned, my former ssmate works here as a chef. He is also a partner in this private dish. Although he does not hold any shares, he is also useful in his words.¡± Sucyanti nodded and there was no doubt. After a ss of red wine, she felt dizzy and didn¡¯t care so much. After the wine tasting, Leon sent Sucyanti back to school safely, even after he gave Mr. Wibowo an ount. He still had things to do, so it was not suitable for him to continue to stay in Saint John University. As soon he got out of school, he went to meet an old acquaintance. His ex-girlfriend, Winny. Winny wore a shoulder-strapped dress, the same as when they met at the airport yesterday, with eyebrows and rose lipstick. But unlikest time, she was holding the arm of a young man. And the man, with sharp eyes, was wearing a stiff suit. Winny was surprised to see Leon, again. She thought that as soon as she saw him at the airport, it was just an ident, but Leon unexpectedly came to the provincial capital. It was really haunting! ¡°Leon, how did you end up at Saint John University? Are you still thinking about your old love? I advise you to die, leave quickly, and stop looking for me!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 180 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 180 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 180 Did I show off ¡°Just you? If I don¡¯t look in the mirror, it¡¯s not worth dying for!¡± In the beginning, it was this woman who prevented him from being admitted to Saint John University. As long as he was a man, he will never forgive her. ¡°Then what are you doing at Saint John University? Oh, I see. You¡¯re working on your takeout again. Can you earn five dors for a free order? I advise you to leave the provincial capital as soon as possible. This is not a ce where people at the bottom like you can live!¡± Winny raised her face and craned her neck, and the corners of her eyebrows and eyes were full of disdain, just like she had been at the birthday party. She also took Leon as a poor man, but she didn¡¯t know that Leon, only needed to reveal his identity, and the rich men of the whole provincial capital bowed to him. ¡°Just women.¡± Leon nced at Winny with cold eyes. As he had to rush to the airport, he did not want to continue to struggle with Winny. ¡°The next time I had a chance, I will make Winny pay the price!¡± As soon as Leon turned around, the young man next to Winny threatened Leon. ¡°Son, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am here in the provincial state capital? Did you know that one word from me can make you disappear in the provincial capital?¡± ¡°That is, my husband is one of the four youngsters in the provincial capital, so it¡¯s easy to y with you!¡± Winny sped Rain¡¯s arm and was very proud. Leon ignored it and left. One day, he will settle with the couple. Half an hourter, Leon arrived at the airport. The family-awarded private jet, the Gulfstream G650, was parked here. Leon shook his head, and the reward was too generous. He came to the airport and met with the crew smoothly. ¡°Mr.Williams, there you are atst. Please board the ne. I¡¯ll take you for a ride in the sky.¡± Peter the pilot, warmly shook hands with Leon and connected Leon to the ne. Peter was a member of the cruel family flight team, with more than ten years of driving experience, regardless of driving skills or psychological quality can be called first-ss in Italy. Peter took Leon, for a ride over the city, overlooking the panoramic view of the provincial capital, and then returned to the airport. It was not his first time to take a private jet, but it was his first time to overlook the panoramic view of the provincial capital. ¡°Mr. Williams, after this, no matter whether you are in or out of the city, you can call me anytime,¡± Peter said with a smile. Leon nodded. To be honest, he could really use a private jet. After taking the time to inspect the enterprises in Fairmont City, it will be much more convenient to travel between the two ces. The key was not to wait for the flight, fly on call, and take the initiative into your own hands. After iming the Gulfstream G650, Leon decided to return to the hotel. He had just got to the exit of the airport when he saw Frank. It was him! Leon was a little surprised. In theory, there was arge flow of people in and out of the airport, and it was not surprising that Frank appeared, but the problem was that he looked at Frank as if he were waiting for him. ¡°What is Leon doing at the airport? It took me two hours toe out. You made me wait for you for so long!¡± Since Leon came out of Saint John University, Frank quietly followed Leon to the airport, but because there were too many people at the airport, he was afraid of losing him, so he stood at the exit and waited. ¡°I just went for a ride over the provincial capital,¡± Leon responded calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. All the flights in the provincial capital fly to other cities. How can you circle around the city? You haven¡¯t even been on a ne, have you?¡± Frank couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Private jet, Gulfstream g650, understand?¡± Leon liked to look at Frank¡¯s silly face. ¡°Leon! Are you insulting my intelligence? Are you the only one who works as a coolie for Sucyanti and was qualified to sit on the Gulfstream G650? Do you know that even in the provincial capital four young people did not have this kind of treatment? ¡± Frank won¡¯t believe it. Those who could own the private jet, especially the Gulfstream G650 had to be superior. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to talk to you about this!¡± Leon didn¡¯t have a good impression of Frank, which was hypocritical, so there was no need to be polite. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with it, but in Good Childe¡¯s private cuisine, you made a fool of me. How do you calcte this ount?¡± Frank asked in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you ask for trouble? Obviously, you can¡¯t pretend to be forced, but you me me instead of pretending to be. What is it?¡± Leon responded strongly. At the mention of this, Frank felt embarrassed and finally showed up in front of Sucyanti, which not only did not affect but also blew it, which in his opinion was simply embarrassing. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, stay away from Sucyanti from now on, she will be my woman in the future!¡± Frank threatened. ¡°The future? That shows that she is not yours yet. I advise you to die. Sucyanti has no respect for you at all.¡± After two months of contact, Leon also has some knowledge of Sucyanti and she will certainly not be attracted to Frank. ¡°I should have told you this. You don¡¯t know who I am. I¡¯ll tell you now that the famous restaurant in the provincial capital belongs to my family. Now that this brand is in the provincial capital, it can really be regarded as a big thing in the catering industry!¡± Frank began to show off his family background. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leon smiled faintly at this. A giant in the catering industry? Mr. Williams is a tycoon in any industry, but have you seen him, ruthless son, proud? Did he ever show off? ¡°As far as I know, your family doesn¡¯t have absolute control in restaurants, and it¡¯s not a famous restaurant, but there are more chain stores, but word-of-mouth and quality are mediocre, so you¡¯d better be a little self-aware. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of experts.¡± I heard Mawar mention restaurants before Leon went on a trial mission, but they were regarded as a negative example of doing business. Word-of-mouth has not been established, the brand does not hit out much, nor does it focus on the food itself, but to cheat investment by opening more chain stores and bluffing. ¡°What do you know? Stay away from Sucyanti from now on. If I see you near Sucyanti again, I¡¯ll let you spend the rest of your life in a hospital bed!¡± Frank, who was usually polite, was now full of dirty words, and his face was full of arrogance and anger. This was the real Frank. ¡°Did you think I¡¯m as hard as you are in front of Sucyanti? If Indra hadn¡¯t invited me, I wouldn¡¯t have come, and you put aside your arrogant posture, it¡¯s of no use to me!¡± With these words down, Leon had turned around to leave. But at this time, Frank stood in front of him, blocking the way. Bang! With a wave of Leon¡¯s hand, there was a loud p in the face. With this p, Frank was beaten to pieces, dizzy and unable to find his way. Leaving the airport, Leon went straight to the hotel. As soon as he got back to the hotel, he saw Rachel sitting on the sofa, looking ugly as if she had encountered something difficult. After questioning, Leon learned that the house that they talked about in the morning had been broken by thendlord and rented to another tenant. The reason, unexpectedly, was that thendlord was worried that Rachel will be able to pay the rent. Of course, it was very likely that another tenant paid more rent, which made thendlord greedy. In short, there was no spirit of the contract. Leon won¡¯t just let it go. ¡°Since you weren¡¯t able to rent it, I¡¯ll use my pocket money to buy this neighborhood!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 181 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 181 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 181 I can¡¯t forgive this Leon was not kidding. This neighborhood was old and rusty. More than half of the owners here have moved out. Usually, they vacate the house and rent it to the tenants. Therefore, it was not difficult for Leon to buy it. Anyway, there was no ce to spend pocket money, so it was no big deal to buy amunity to y with. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In a few days, Mawar will transfer another amount of pocket money to his ount. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Rachel, let¡¯s rent it from another house.¡± Leon stroked Rachel¡¯s hair and said soothingly. ¡°However, the rent here is still very cheap. I want to save money.¡± Rachel thought it was out of pity. ¡°No problem. There are other houses in this neighborhood. Just rent them here.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know that Leon was about to buy the neighborhood. It may take some time, but he won¡¯t just let it go. Thendlord broke the contract and rented it to someone else for fear of her not being able to pay the rent, which was a very stupid decision! ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s your n for looking for a job?¡± Leon asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a high degree and I didn¡¯t graduate from a famous university. In fact, I don¡¯t have an advantage in a first-tier city like the provincial capital. I don¡¯t think my job is bad. Let¡¯s just get a firm foothold.¡± Rachel answered. ¡°Very good, a down-to-earth girl, the luck will not be too bad, first stay in the hotel for a few days, I will take care of the house.¡± In terms of work, Rachel can help as long as Leon needed it. Of course, Leon will also secretly help girls like Rachel, who deserved to be blessed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a trouble to you, Leon. You have to take the time to mind your own business, too.¡± Rachel said with a sincere look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you shopping tomorrow. It¡¯lle in handy for the job interview.¡± There was no news from Indra, and there was no task on the family side for the time being. He had just arrived in the provincial capital with some free time to do all the things that need to be done. The next morning, Leon took Rachel to a shopping mall in the bustling part of the provincial capital. Standing in front of a branded clothing store, Rachel hesitated to step in. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. The clothes here are so expensive that they are worth my two-month rent.¡± Rachel shook his head at Leon. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Leon said carelessly that he was worried that he had nowhere to spend his pocket money. Next, instead of giving Rachel time to struggle, Leon dragged her into the store. After walking around the store, Leon looked at Rachel, and asked, ¡°Which ones does Rachel, like?¡± ¡°I. I think it¡¯s too expensive. ¡± Rachel bowed his head and couldn¡¯t help talking. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Leon looked gentle and smiled faintly. ¡°Your money is money, too. If you can save it, just save it. Everything I wear is the same, really.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were iparably pure at this time. Leon knew very well that even if Rachel wore some coarse cloth and linen clothes, she can¡¯t hide her natural beauty, but Leon didn¡¯t want Rachel to be looked down upon by others. In this world, even if you are kind, that didn¡¯t mean the other would be. ¡°Be obedient,e on, try this one, it suits your temperament very much.¡± Leon picked up a white knitted dress. Rachel blushed, she did not expect Leon a big man, unexpectedly also knew how to style girls. And the white dress in front of her, no matter in style or flow, she liked it very much. The eyes of the two people were the same, which gave Rachel a little surprise. She took the white dress and went to the fitting room to change it. Sure enough, to change the whole temperament of Rachel, in this white dress, please climb another tall building. It can be said that it was spotless and immortal, and a smile seems to make the flowers pale. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± Leon looked at Rachel and nodded with satisfaction. Rachel was suddenly shy, like a budding bud. However, when she took a look at the price listed above, it was simply frightening. 10000 dors! It turned out that there were still some joyful and shy Rachel, but she gently withdrew her hand at this moment. No girl didn¡¯t love beauty, and no girl didn¡¯t like beautiful things, and so did Rachel. But she still chose to put it down, because she knew clearly that it should not belong to herself now. At this moment, Rachel became very quiet, although she liked it very much, she still had to let go. Leon knew Rachel¡¯s thought, reached out and took Rachel¡¯s hand, and put it in the palm of his hand. Rachel didn¡¯t know that even if she asked for half the world, Leon can still give it to her. ¡°That. Don¡¯t buy it. ¡± Rachel bit her lip and looked at Leon carefully. Just then, the clerk on the side was not happy. ¡°Where do you think this is? Is that your wardrobe? Wear it if you want to wear it, and take it off if you want to take it off?¡± The hostess¡¯s anger sprang up in a sh. ¡°I just want to try.¡± Rachel frowned. She didn¡¯t expect the clerk in this clothing store to be so rude. ¡°Give it a try? Is this something you can try if you want? ¡± The saledy asked with a sneer. ¡°Why are you talking so badly?¡± Leon¡¯s eyes, from the original gentle, instantly turned to cold. ¡°The voice of counting money is beautiful, do you have it? Is there?¡± The saledy asked, raising her face. ¡°You are wrong. Clothes are sold when they are hung. If you don¡¯t let people try them, how can you buy them?¡± Leon has never seen such an unreasonable person. You can¡¯t try on clothes these days? There are a lot of people who don¡¯t buy after trying on. Whether to buy it depends on the mood and how to see whether the clothes fit or not if they don¡¯t try on them? Leon is also speechless, in the service industry, there is no difference between big cities and small cities, there are always a few mouse droppings. ¡°BMWs are also used by people. Why don¡¯t you take them?¡± The saledy continued to argue. ¡°You just think we have no money.¡± Leon stared at the saledy and said. ¡°Nonsense, can I bully if I have money? You dare to call my manager, you¡¯re just poor! Remember, if you have no money in the pocket, do note to such a ce!¡± The saledy squinted and sneered again and again. Then she gave Rachel a push and shove. ¡°Take it off, take it off! Don¡¯t get your skirt dirty!¡± Seeing this scene, Leon¡¯s eyes radiated a chill to the bone. He faced the saledy and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you a shopkeeper or an ordinary clerk?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t afford our boss. My manager is here!¡± The saledy shook her head proudly. ¡°Since you are a small shop assistant, who are you to speak? If this was your own shop, I have nothing to say even if you kick me out, but you are a part-time worker, why? Tell your manager toe here!¡± Leon cold voice. At this time, the manager happened to go downstairs. The manager was confused about what had just happened, and he couldn¡¯t help getting angry when he heard Leon telling him to roll over. The waitress was so proud that she thought that Leon had hit the muzzle of a gun, and she had be reasonable and unreasonable. However, as soon as the manager stood in front of him, Leon took out a blue card and patted the manager on the face. ¡°As a store manager, do you eat nothing? How do you discipline the clerk? The city image of the provincial capital has been destroyed by this rat shit. You are also responsible for her rudeness. I don¡¯t ept her forgiveness. I want her out of here!¡± Pretend to be tolerant of others, in fact, is their own ipetence, because do not dare to hurt others, cowardly and pale interpretation as forgiveness. For Leon, no matter the new ounts or the old ones, if you have offended, no matter who you are, no matter what you do. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 182 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 182 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 182 You specify that there is something wrong with it The manager was startled by the posture of Leon. He was about to lose his temper, but he saw the blue card clearly. Century Blue Card! This clothing store deals in brand-name clothing and has a contract with Century Blue Card, so the manager can identify it. However, this was the first time the manager has seen it with his own eyes, and he has only seen it online before. At this time, the blue card of the century was born, and the legs of the store manager trembled a little. What is the identity of the other party? I can¡¯t believe he has a century blue card! ¡°You know, in the provincial capital, there are very few people who are qualified to use this card!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want topletely destroy the reputation of this store? You can¡¯t afford this responsibility!¡± Leon, close to the manager¡¯s ear, whispered a warning. Century Blue Card has signed agreements with a number of brand stores, and Leon was equivalent to the supreme member of our store. In addition, holding a blue card was a symbol of noble status, even if you lend it to the store manager with ten guts, I believe there will be no more disrespect. Sure enough, the store manager at this time hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this distinguished guest, but it¡¯s my management responsibility. An unqualified shop assistant like this will never use it again next time. I¡¯ll fire her now and withhold her sry this month.¡± The store manager dared not snub and hurriedly stated his position. Then the manager turned to the saledy and pped her hand. ¡°Son of a bitch! Not only do you have poor performance, but your quality is also worrying. First, go back and learn to be a person, and then look for a job!¡± The saledy had no idea what had happened. Why was the store manager so afraid of the young man? She had never seen the store manager get so angry, and what made her feel even sadder was that she was not only beaten but also dismissed and withheld that month¡¯s sry. There will be no ie next month. If she had known this, there was no need for such an attitude. In the end, the saledy didn¡¯t know what Leon said to the manager, let alone why the manager was so afraid of a blue card. She will never know the truth because ordinary people have no ess to the upper circle. After dealing with the matter, Leon left with Rachel. Rachel had a little doubt in her mind, so she asked. ¡°Leon, what did you say to the manager?¡± ¡°Nothing, just the name of my friend.¡± Leon once told Rachel that he had a boss friend with a background and that the viper GT, was the boss¡¯s car. In fact, it¡¯s just a white lie. Leon continued shopping with Rachel, but when he was almost finished shopping, he met Anna. Anna was carryingrge bags and small bags, all of which are brand-name goods bought. She, who was generally well-off, usually relied on the boys in the school to give her money. Today, Zard was not with Anna, but presumably more than half of Anna¡¯s consumption came from Zard. ¡°Nice one, Leon, really didn¡¯t expect that your girlfriend was very beautiful!¡± To tell you the truth, Anna was amazed when she first saw Rachel. What kind of immortal face was this? Men were fascinated and women were jealous! Then Anna shook her head quickly. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that a flower was nted on cow dung. With such good self-conditions, you are qualified even if you go up to the provincial capital. How can you find a small ce toe here? What future can you have with Leon?¡± When Rachel heard these words, her eyebrow knitted and a disgruntled expression appeared on her face. She was angrier for others to nder Leon, than to denigrate herself. ¡°I forbid you to talk about him like that!¡± Rachel didn¡¯t have a loud voice, but she looked serious. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I really want to make friends with you. I know people from the second-generation circle in the provincial capital. Let me introduce you to some rich young men of distinguished family background.¡± With the beauty of Anna, those rich young men with the distinguished family background may not be looked down upon, but with the beauty and stature of Rachel, even if the provincial capital was rare, it had to be envied. If this can be done, Anna, the presenter, will also receive a lot of benefits. ¡°No need.¡± Rachel shook her head firmly. ¡°Not everyone can enter this second-generation circle. Let me tell you this. I know all the dignitaries and dignitaries in the provincial capital and the young masters of the upper-ss families, and they all look familiar. There was no such shop in this vige. Now you ask me for help. In the afternoon, you can ask four fewer sports cars in the provincial capital to take you for a ride!¡± Anna¡¯s values have been rotten from the bone, she was more like doing a wind and moon business. At this time, Leon put Rachel behind him, faced Anna, and said, ¡°Just you? I¡¯m afraid those young men don¡¯t bother to talk to you at all and don¡¯t know you well.¡± To tell you the truth, with Anna¡¯s beauty and family circumstances, she really can¡¯t get in touch with one of the richest young men in the provincial capital. Even if she tries to get up, people don¡¯t pay any attention to her. She knows at most a few, second-rate rich second-generation provincial capitals like Frank. ¡°Oh, what do you care? I have my own way!¡± Anna sneered. ¡°Just because you have no bottom line doesn¡¯t mean all girls are like you.¡± Leon shook his head gently. ¡°Do you think your girlfriend will never change her mind? It is estimated that she has just arrived in the provincial capital and has not seen a luxurious life yet, but before long, she will feel the cruelty of reality and yearn for bright lights and rich life. Do you really think love can prevail over everything? Ridiculous!¡± Although Leon and Rachel have not yet established a romantic rtionship, ording to Leon¡¯s knowledge of Rachel, she is not a material girl. However, Anna¡¯s painstaking provocation was really vicious. ¡°It¡¯s unlucky for me to meet you when I go shopping. Don¡¯t hang around in front of me. Get out!¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to talk to Anna, who was a wet nket. At this time, Anna scolded, ¡°What? This girl shows the way to the beautiful woman. What is in your way? How dare you call me unlucky? You are not qualified to run errands for the Wibowo! ¡± Then, like a mad dog, Anna pounced on him to tear Leon apart. Leon waved and blocked Anna in front of him. When Anna, was in a hurry, she ripped off the watch that Leon was wearing on his hand, threw it on the ground, and stepped on a few feet. ¡°Poor people, what to learn, rich young master, rubbish and broken watches!¡± Normally, Leon does not expose the watch but hides it in the cuff in order to keep a low profile. Now, being so spoiled by Anna, Leon¡¯s eyes were cold. Can anyone just bully me? ¡°I will never forgive you!¡± ¡°This broken watch will ruin you!¡± Unexpectedly, Anna did not understand the ridicule, ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve learned to scare people, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ll just buy you a new one!¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t afford it, and you can¡¯t pay for it in three days, so you¡¯ll be in jail!¡± This was intentional damage to other people¡¯s property, and the amount involved was not small. If the sentence was light, Leon will pay a high price to hire awyer, send Anna in for a few more years, and don¡¯t want to see this junk in the near future. ¡°if I can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll call your father on the spot, and you¡¯ll be my father from now on!¡± Anna didn¡¯t listen to Leon at all. She picked up the watch and left angrily. When she went back to school, she passed the watch shop outside the school and thought of asking. ¡°Hey, boss, do you have this kind of watch in your shop? Give me ten dors!¡± The owner of the watch shop took the watch and looked at it carefully, then frowned, looked solemn, and shook his head again and again. ¡°I don¡¯t sell this kind of watch in my shop.¡± The owner of the watch shop said that this girl was out of her mind. ¡®Come to my shop to ask this, and asked me to deliberately find fault with it, what was more speechless was to buy for ten dors, either crazy or take the wrong medicine.¡¯ But he was embarrassed to say so.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Not for sale? Then fix it. ¡± Anna added. ¡°Repair? Don¡¯t joke, girl. This watch is imported, made in Geneva, Switzend. The aristocracy in the watch. I don¡¯t have any precision parts in my shop. How do you want me to fix it?¡± The boss thinks there must be something wrong with the girl. ¡°Are you kidding me, sir? It¡¯s just a broken watch, but imported? Return the aristocracy? It¡¯s your skill, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with your designation!¡± The owner of the watch shop was getting impatient. ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear! ¡± Anna, on the contrary, was not happy. The owner of the watch shop was so angry that he was about to kick Anna out immediately. ¡°The broken watch you¡¯re talking about can change me for ten shops. If you¡¯re here to make trouble, get out of here!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 183 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 183 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 183 Difficult to get in the hall of elegance Anna was kicked out by the owner of the watch shop. She stood in the street, staring at the broken watch in her hand. ¡°if the watch owner doesn¡¯t know the goods at the bottom, even this broken watch can be valuable? Or imported? I¡¯ll just go back and show Zard. ¡± Anna went straight to school. On the other side, Leon and Rachel, have returned to the hotel. In the evening, Leon sat in his room, talking to Mawar. ¡°Master, please take over Watsons Group and reach a cooperation with The Wibowo Group.¡± Mawar¡¯s still so beautiful, sweet, and soft waxy. ¡°The Wibowo? Was it the one from the Wibowo family, the provincial capital? ¡± Leon spected. ¡°Yes, young master, it was the core headyer of the Wibowo family, one of the four families in the provincial capital, that allowed you to promote a series of cooperation as soon as possible,¡± Mawar said. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± Leon frowned. ¡°Since we want to cooperate, it is inevitable to meet with Indra as chairman of Watsons Group. At that time, his identity will be exposed. And Indra was a businessman, so if he finds someone to meet him instead, he¡¯s afraid he can¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°Master, I understand your concern. This mission is very important. Watsons Group can be called a rookie in the businessmunity in the provincial capital. It has more branches and is capable of fighting the four major family enterprises in the provincial capital.¡± Mawar especially stressed the importance of this task. The size of the Watsons Group was no longer comparable to that of the enterprises in Fairmont City. The bigger the body, the harder it was to control. ¡°If there are many branches, it was easy to breed factional disputes, and it was difficult to manage them.¡± Leon knows it. These are not the most critical, how to sessfully promote cooperation with Indra was the top priority. At present, the identity of Leon was not very convenient. If Indra knew his multiple identities, it will inevitably lead to misunderstanding, and then Indra will think that his purposeful ess to the Wibowo family was extremely disadvantageous to cooperation. ¡°Sir, you have to be careful. Jacob is always waiting to see your jokes.¡± Mawar reminded. ¡°Well, I see.¡± Leon looks serious. Like a stumbling block, Jacob has be an obstacle for Leon to sessfullyplete the great cause of inheritance. ¡°I will secretly arrange help for the young master, which is also the meaning of Mrs. Williams,¡± Mawar said. Leon was not surprised. Mawar was in charge of the country¡¯srgest venture capital firm, well-connected, and was a business queen-level presence, it was not difficult to arrange a few helpers in the provincial capital. ¡°OK, I will find a way to deal with the cooperation with the Wibowo family.¡± After talking to Mawar, Leon had a headache. It was really a dilemma to cooperate with the Wibowo family without showing up or saying it clearly. The key was to always beware of Jacob, not to let him break the inheritance. It wasn¡¯t long before Indra contacted Leon. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Leon, I have an appointment for you tomorrow to see my friend. If there is nothing else, let¡¯s go to Zhitang at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Cannon Hall? Okay, I got it. ¡± ¡°In addition, Leon, my group is about to expand new projects and cooperate with Watsons Group, and I want you to participate,¡± Indra said all of a sudden. Before leaving Fairmont City that day, Indra talked to Leon especially, and when he arrived in the provincial capital, he would help Leon gain a foothold in the business world. Leon had long guessed that Indra would train him and teach him, but Indra had never expected him to take part in a new project. Because this new project is to cooperate with Watsons Group, Indra should know that he will soon be in charge of Watsons Group! Leon is almost speechless, he was not only the chairman of Watsons Group but also to participate in the new project of Watsonsthe Wibowo family but also in the Watsons Group, the task is not small! ¡°Leon, are you listening?¡± Seeing that there was no response, Indra asked in doubt. ¡°Well, listen, Mr. Wibowo, I don¡¯t want to participate in the new project,¡± Leon said. ¡°No, Leon, you can put off other things, but you must listen to me in this matter. I won¡¯t hurt you. The new project is very important to you. If you want to get ahead, you must listen to my arrangement.¡± Indra¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. He has his own n, and since he intends to ept Leon as his grandson-inw, he must let Leon make achievements before that, otherwise, Leon¡¯s family background was not worthy of his granddaughter Sucyanti. ¡°But.¡± Leon really didn¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but it¡¯s about your future. If you still want to take me as your friend, do a good job. I¡¯ll give you a chance. You must do something, or Sucyanti will look down on you!¡± Indra said earnestly and sincerely. ¡°Mr. Wibowo, what does this have to do with Sucyanti? She has always looked down on me. ¡± Leon didn¡¯t really care what Sucyanti thought of him. ¡°Ahem, anyway, if you want Sucyanti to take a fancy of you, you have to do as I have arranged. All right, let¡¯s not talk. I have a meeting to attend.¡± With that, Indra hung up the phone. Leon pondered the meaning of what Indra said and was puzzled. ¡°Did Indra too much about me?¡± The next morning, Leon came to the Pearl Building alone. He didn¡¯t have to go to Cannon Hall until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so he was in no hurry. Leon was here at the invitation of Isak. Isak had a studio in Pearl Mansion, where he usually met friends with tea and exchanged calligraphy experiences. Isak was met by Leon in Fairmont City. At first, he prescribed small letters of hairpin flowers, and then he was appreciated by Isak. Now when he came to the provincial capital, Isak also got the news, so he asked Leon toe and exchange views and prepare for rmending Leon to the provincial calligraphy association in the future. In the meantime, Isak had a small favor today and needed Leon¡¯s help. Isak didn¡¯t have time to say what he was doing. He seemed to be very busy today. When he walked into the Isak studio of Pearl Building, he saw a group of people of the same age. Leon frowned slightly because he saw an acquaintance in the crowd. ¡°Sucyanti, there you are.¡± To tell you the truth, he has always been in contact with Sucyanti recently, and Leon had a bit of a conflict. Because every time he was with Sucyanti, Frank woulde forward, like a piece of gum, and he couldn¡¯t shake it off. Sure enough, as soon as Leon appeared, Frank pointed at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Who sent you? Is this where you cane?¡± Last night through We chat, Frank asked Sucyanti some background about Leon. Frank was also more cautious. When he was sure that Leon is just a civilian, the stone in his heart fell to the ground. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? I also want to ask why you are here.¡± Leon frowned. Frank nced at Leon with disdain and sneered, ¡°This is a ce for elegant people tomunicate, not a ce where vulgar people cane. Don¡¯t pester Sucyanti anymore. You can¡¯t afford it!¡± Leon had a confused look on his face. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®What the heck was this? He dared to tell I was pestering Sucyanti? If it weren¡¯t for Indra, she and I wouldn¡¯t be close. ¡°ording to you, we¡¯ve only met three times, and you¡¯ve been pestering me every time. Are you plotting against me, too? I have a normal orientation. Although I am handsome, I advise you to die. ¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 184 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 184 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 184 I¡¯m not dead yet Sucyanti felt a hint of disgust at the sight of Leon¡¯s smiling face. This was the studio of Isak, the calligrapher. As Frank said, it was a hall of great elegance and cannot be desecrated. You cane in, as long as you like calligraphy, no one stops you, but your hippy smile is disrespectful to the master. ¡°Leon, please be quiet. We are copying books.¡± Sucyanti looked at Leon¡¯s face seriously. Today, Sucyanti wore a Western skirt. The skirt was azure, and the skirt was dotted with white broken flowers, as picturesque as the meaning of Sucyanti¡¯s name. It was also a Western skirt, byparison, the original May was far less oriental than the Sucyanti now. Instead of answering Sucyanti, Leon went straight towards them. When he came, Isak didn¡¯t borate, and Leon wondered what he was asking him to help. ¡°Leon, stay away from Sucyanti and stay on the side. Do you know calligraphy? Why are you walking around?¡± Frank stood in front of Sucyanti and kept Leon away. Leon didn¡¯t answer Frank, he knew calligraphy, so he didn¡¯t have to exin it to anyone. At this moment, Sucyanti gently pushed Frank, aside and asked Leon, ¡°Did my grandfather send you?¡± Because in the past, there was her grandfather as a middleman on various asions. Although she and Leon were friends, they were not very close, and most of the time they came into contact with each other because of their grandfather¡¯s rtionship. ¡°No,¡± Leon answered with a faint shake of his head. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Sucyanti frowned and curiously asked. ¡°Something is going on,¡± Leon said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sucyanti asked again. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say,¡± Leon answered again. Isak asked him for help, but it was not clear what help, Leon naturally cannot tell clearly. Besides, he didn¡¯t have to report to Sucyanti. Sucyanti no longer asked, but Frank shed a trace of disdain in his eyes and sneered, ¡°Is it really inconvenient to say, or are you just embarrassed to tell? Let me help you say that you want to climb a rich family, so you asked about Sucyanti¡¯s itinerary in private and tried to get close to her. Am I right?¡± ¡°Frank, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Although Sucyanti thought there was some truth in it, it was too much for Frank to put it so bluntly. ¡°Sucyanti, I¡¯m telling the truth. This is the professor¡¯s calligraphy studio. All of you here are elites of the calligraphymunity. Today, you are here to listen to the professor¡¯s lecture. This kid¡¯s random membership interferes with the professor¡¯s lecture, and the professor said that there will be a new teacher today, and we have to behave well so as not to leave a bad impression on the new teacher.¡± The other day, Frank was pped in the face by Leon at the gate of the airport. There was no ce for revenge. Now he was so mad that he wanted to kill Leon. When the other students heard this, they nodded and agreed. Sucyanti was also persuaded. She had a good rtionship with the professor, and she was also the president of the calligraphy club of the school. She remembered very clearly just like it was yesterday the professor specifically told her that today a new teacher woulde to exchange calligraphy experience. ¡°Leon, as you have heard, the students have a lot of opinions about you. It¡¯s not that we specifically aim at you, but because today is very important. The new school club has a series of recruiting activities to n. We not only have to attend lectures but also have meetings, so we can¡¯t spare our energy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, you¡¯re busy with yours, and I¡¯ll walk around by myself,¡± Leon responded. ¡°All right, let¡¯s continue to post. Don¡¯t make too much noise, or we will be affected.¡± Sucyanti nodded. However, Frank was not happy, and he won¡¯t stop until he kicks Leon out of the studio. ¡°What do you have to do? The studio is full of calligraphy works. Can a vulgar inferior person like you understand it?¡± Listening to Frank¡¯s sharp words, Leon resented, ¡°It¡¯s not your studio. The owner here didn¡¯t kick me out. What¡¯s your hurry? I really know something about calligraphy. ¡± ¡°What? Do you know calligraphy? A predecessor was a delivery man who knew elegant calligraphy? Besides, how can your Fairmont University have ess to calligraphy masters like Isak?¡± When Frank said this, others sighed with disdain. At this moment, Leon frowned and wondered. He thought that when he was in Fairmont City, he did deliver takeout, but Sucyanti didn¡¯t know about it, so who told Frank behind his back? No matter what the other party¡¯s purpose was, it was certain that the other party was not well- intentioned and yed dirty tricks behind his back, which was too evil. ¡°If I couldn¡¯t get in touch with it, I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡± In the eyes of Leon, Isak was not a master of calligraphy, and today Leon was officially invited by Isak, not by himself. ¡°Just you? Can you also get in touch with someone like a professor? You said you knew calligraphy, right? Do you know what kind of sticker we are copying now?¡± Frank pointed to the post on the table and questioned Leon. Leon has not yet had time to read the book sticker, but seeing the smug expression of Frank, he felt that the book post may be the solitary copy of a famous calligrapher. He nced down and frowned in surprise. Not alone but surprised him. ¡°What do you say? You¡¯re confused! Didn¡¯t you boast that you know calligraphy? Come on, what kind of post is this?¡± Frank is arrogant and smug. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was true that Leon¡¯s mood has be surprised, but for another reason. Because of this book post, he was so familiar with it! ¡°This walking book post had a lot of ws, and it¡¯s not the peak work. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be copied.¡± Leon, just say it. As soon as the words fell, the students of the calligraphy society of Saint John University immediately blew up the pot. Everyone very much disagreed with Leon¡¯s words and began to criticize them one after another. In particr, Frank immediately pointed to Leon and reprimanded, ¡°This is out of line! Guben! It is the pinnacle of this calligrapher! Don¡¯t be disrespectful, you rude man! ¡± ¡°The book post does have ws, you see, the third word in the second column was not elegant and flexible, it was slightly rigid, and the first word in the third column also had the same problem. In fact, there was a better version than this one.¡± Leon pointed out the problems with the script. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! This is a solitary copy, okay? There is no out-of-print version of the second edition!¡± Frank yelled loudly, full of disdain for Leon. ¡°At your level, it¡¯s normal not to see ws, but there¡¯s no denying that there¡¯s another optimized version,¡± Leon said. At this time, Tabitha finally could not help it and solemnly told Leon, ¡°Please respect the calligrapher, Frank is right, this is an isted book, there is no improved version, and it is not too much to call it the pinnacle of this calligrapher!¡± Leon was speechless. He thought that he was not dead yet, when he was in a good time of youth, how did the book post be an isted book and out of print? Moreover, no one knew whether his writing was the pinnacle of his writing. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 185 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 185 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 185 Hello teacher ¡°Since you all think this is an isted book, so be it. I don¡¯t want to argue anymore.¡± Leon shrugged helplessly and was not on the same channel at all. ¡°What do you mean, it is? After working on it for a long time, you still don¡¯t know what this book is called? It doesn¡¯t matter. You call me Mr. Sheng. Ask me for advice. I can teach you.¡± Frank said proudly. ¡°How could I not know thendscape paste? I am too familiar with it.¡± Leon said calmly. Yes, Leon was so familiar that this post was originally called ¡°Diabetes Insipidus Patch¡±, butter it was indecent, so he changed its name. At that time, he was in a hurry to pee. If he wanted to finish writing in a hurry, it would be strange if there were no defects. When people heard that Leon¡¯s answer was exactly the same, the arrogance of self-righteousness immediately reined in. Sucyanti looked embarrassed. She thought that Leon must not understand, because Mr. Luke¡¯s books are rtively few, in the calligraphy world appears to be a minority, did not expect Leon to answer correctly. However, Frank is adamant. ¡°Oh, you really fooled me. Did you make a wild guess when you saw the word ndscape¡¯ in the book post? But what¡¯s the use of knowing the name of the book post? Vulgar people don¡¯t know how to write calligraphy. if you want to learn, then worship me as a teacher and let me guide you.¡± ¡°Childish.¡± Leon nced at Frank and said in his heart that half a bottle of vinegar would like to wander around. ¡°Hurry up, call me a teacher, and I¡¯ll teach you how to write calligraphy.¡± Frank¡¯s smug smile turned into a chrysanthemum. ¡°Your level can¡¯t teach me.¡± Leon¡¯s expression is calm and calm. ¡°How can I not teach you? anyway, I have studied here as a professor for a year, and it is more than enough to teach you to write.¡± In the beginning, Frank joined the school calligraphy club for him to get close to Frank, so he should be the one who climbed thedder. Although Frank¡¯s family has a ce in the catering industry in the provincial capital, it was worse than the all-round development of The Wibowo. Even though Frank was the most handsome guy in the school, he was aloof to other girls, but he can¡¯t wait to get on with Sucyanti. ¡°If I say you can¡¯t teach me, you can¡¯t teach me. I won¡¯t say how good I am, but I¡¯m definitely higher than you.¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to show off his calligraphy, just told Frank, that he found the wrong person. ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s a contest between us, and the loser sticks out his tongue to lick the ink, and he can never go near Sucyanti again! ¡± Frank even started betting. Unexpectedly, Leon did not hesitate, just nodded and agreed, ¡°OK, let¡¯s do it.¡± But Sucyanti didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as a bargaining chip! I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s bargaining chip!¡± Sucyanti didn¡¯t like either Leon or Frank, but Frank was more annoying than Leon. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get rid of the second condition. Let¡¯s do this. Whoever writes uglier will stick out his tongue and lick the ink so that the students can bear witness.¡± Frank said. At this time, Sucyanti still looked unhappy. She looked at Leon, and said seriously, ¡°Leon, why are you asking for trouble? Betting with Frank was also like betting that you will lose! Compared with the two, Sucyanti naturally favored Leon, because he still had the rtionship with Indra, and she didn¡¯t want to see Leon humiliated in public. ¡°whatever. Give it a try.¡± Leon shrugged indifferently. ¡°You are so impulsive that you can refuse to bet. It¡¯s okay to throw in the towel now. When you lose, you are going to lick the ink!¡± Sucyanti was disappointed with Leon. At this time, Frank didn¡¯t want Leon to back out and was ready to start. ¡°Leon, if you don¡¯t bet with me, you¡¯re a coward, not a man!¡± In fact, Frank¡¯s challenge method was of no use to Leon at all, and he was not afraid of challenges. Write it, write it on purpose, so as not to write too well and be regarded as an isted book by the calligraphy world. ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Leon gave Frank a faint nce and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Frank wrote as soon as he picked up his pen, and he intended to quickly break Leon¡¯s heart and make Leon back down in the face of difficulties. Frank has studied with Isak for a year and thought that his standard was already good. Apart from Sucyanti, the one with the highest standard in this group of students. It wasn¡¯t long before a walking version of Li Bai¡¯s ¡°Going to Wine¡± was finished. As soon as Frank finished, the other students were full of praise and calledplimented him as such. When Sucyanti saw the picture, she shook her head gently, thinking that Leon would lose. Frank smiled proudly at Leon and said, ¡°Look, this is strength. Just wait to lick the ink!¡± Leon didn¡¯t bother to look at Frank¡¯s face and just picked up his pen and wrote the same ¡°Going to Wine¡±. He wrote it in the same font so that the others would see the difference. The other onlookers were not optimistic about Leon at all or even felt that he was not as good as their own writing, but when Leon finished writing, they were stunned one by one. WTF! This handwriting was good, even better than Frank¡¯s! How I have no culture, do not know how to describe it well. These Saint John University students did not have a deep understanding of the art of calligraphy, they cannot say exactly what was good, but the most intuitive visual feeling was that the handwriting of Leon was far better than that of Frank. Sucyanti stirred up her face with a look of surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Leon could write calligraphy so well that even she was ashamed of herself. The most shocked and embarrassed person was Frank. When he saw that Leon had written the same words as himself, he already knew he was going to lose. They didn¡¯t need topare because the gap was quite obvious. Whether it was a single word, or the overall structure, Leon¡¯s work was far better than Frank¡¯s. And Leon was naturally extremely confident. He was the legend of calligraphy, Mr. Brian. If he said to everyone at the scene now that he was Mr. Brian, he was afraid no one will believe it, and there will be a burst ofughter. ¡°Frank, you lost. You know exactly what to do next.¡± Leon pointed to the ink in the inkstone on the table. Frank frowned heavily and looked so ugly that he regretted that he had bet on licking the ink. It would be fine to change to a lower degree of difficulty, which was a rhythm that has hurt himself. Frank was overwhelmed and decided to bepletely shameless. ¡°I lost? Who can prove it? My handwriting was no worse than yours, or at least it can be tied with you! ¡± If a tree needed no bark, it would surely die. People were shameless and the world was invincible. Frank was cheeky and refused to throw in the towel. Then Frank looked around and said, ¡°Can you prove it?¡± Dare youe forward? ¡± These students are silent. Frank was the most handsome boy in the school and had a background in his family, so most people really didn¡¯t dare to mess with him. Now, Frank was so happy that he proudly shouted, ¡°You see, no one has proved it!¡± But just then, Sucyanti said, ¡°I can prove that your handwriting was not as good as Leon, Frank. If you are still a man, keep your promise and don¡¯t let me look down on you!¡± Sucyanti hated people who broke their promises, especially those as shameless as Frank. ¡°That. Well. I lick.¡± In order to catch up with Tabitha and climb the high branch of the Wibowo family, Frank stuck out his tongue and licked a mouthful of ink. He frowned instantly and looked sad. He really wanted to hammer himself to death, how could hee up with such a bad bet like licking ink? ¡°You looked like a dog when you licked the ink.¡± Leon sneered. Comparing calligraphy with Leon was equivalent to hitting a stone with an egg. This was still written by Leon deliberately lowering its standard. What was theparison between Frank and calligraphy?! Frank was so angry that he tilted his mouth and eyes and clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Leon, wait for me. I will let you return it sooner orter. Professor Isak will be here soon. Get out of here quickly. Even if I don¡¯t kick you out, Professor Isak will kick you out!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so? To tell you the truth, I came here today at the invitation of the professor.¡± Leon smiled. ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t tter yourself, but did you deserve to be invited by the professor? ¡± Frank pointed to Leon and questioned loudly. At this time, Sucyanti didn¡¯t believe what Leon said. ¡°Leon was a bit of a joke. If you really like calligraphy, wait for the professor and the new teacher to come. I will plead for you and keep you here to attend the ss. As long as we love calligraphy, we don¡¯t reject it.¡± Just then, however, Isak walked into the studio. He went straight to Leon, came to Leon, and shook hands warmly. ¡°Leon, you are here early. You havee to help me with my substitute ss and teach these college students.¡± Immediately, the professor faced the students of Saint John University and said, ¡°This is your Mr. Williams. Call him a teacher.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 186 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 186 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 186 Poor man and look at the mirror ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Mr. Williams?¡¯ Was Leon the new teacher the professor mentioned? The students of Saint John University were dumbfounded one by one. Sucyanti looked at Isak in shock and doubt. ¡°Professor, was he really the new teacher you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Can it still be fake? Sucyanti, I think you two know each other very well. Don¡¯t you know that Leon has some insight into calligraphy?¡± It was through the rtionship of Indra that Leon, Isak, whom Isak knew, thought that Leon was a piece of uncut jade. If it was carved and taught, it would be able to achieve a career in the field of calligraphy in the future. ¡°No.¡± Sucyanti shook her head gently and was surprised by Leon¡¯s performance. In fact, Leon just learned that the small favor that Isak asked him to do was a substitute. ¡°Professor Isak, if you ask me to fill in, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t convince the public,¡± Leon said. ¡°How could that be? Your calligraphy level must be qualified to substitute, instruct them to write, and teach them calligraphy experience. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. The provincial calligraphy association is still waiting for me. Please Leon here.¡± Isak was bullish on Leon. He patted Leon on the shoulder and left the studio. As soon as Isak left, others cast admiring nces at Leon and praised him. ¡°Mr. Williams, you are so low-key that you should have identified yourself when you first arrived.¡± ¡°Please forgive me for how offended I was before Mr. Williams.¡± ¡°We got it wrong, but we didn¡¯t expect that the better people were, the more low-key they were.¡± ¡°It turned out that Mr. Williams and the professor had known each other for a long time. It was disrespectful of us.¡± It¡¯s not that Leon didn¡¯t want to introduce himself, it¡¯s that he had no idea that Isak would hire him as a substitute teacher. Leon shook his head gently in front of the crowd and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much. Let¡¯s start the lecture.¡± For such a thing as giving a lecture, it was not difficult as long as you have the real thing in your stomach. Sucyanti stared at Leon for a long time, and she looked a little dazed. Her grandfather had never mentioned that Leon and Isak knew each other before, and she was quite surprised by what happened today. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At this time, Frank waspletely dumbfounded. Before Leon revealed his identity, Frank arrogantly let Leon recognize him as a teacher, but did not know that Leon hit him hard in the face, not to mention how embarrassed he made him feel! ¡°Leon, since you know calligraphy, please teach me seriously. I always feel that I have encountered a bottleneck recently. I hope you can help me breakthrough.¡± Sucyanti said to Leon. ¡°No problem,¡± Leon answered calmly. This was a verymon move, but in the eyes of Frank, it was ambiguous. Frank was so angry that the root of his tooth tickled. He can¡¯t wait to find his own advantage and compete with Leon. However, the level of his calligraphy was really average. Up to now, he still didn¡¯t understand that Leon still hid something, and he didn¡¯t look like a calligrapher. Leon has been teaching all morning. Since childhood, he has studied calligraphy with his grandfather, and his understanding of calligraphy was beyond the reach of ordinary people. With a little practical information, he can make other people look admiringly at him. And Frank spent half the day in anger. Whenever he saw Leon chatting with Sucyanti, he would gnash his teeth. At noon, when it was time for dinner, Isak took Leon to dinner. ¡°Leon, you helped me a lot today. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the Sunrise Hotel. You cane with me, too, Sucyanti.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a favor. The professor is polite.¡± Leon didn¡¯t refuse, and Sucyanti nodded. But just then, Frank licked his face and leaned up. ¡°Professor, I have a tinum membership card for the Sunrise Hotel. I¡¯ll treat you. And my father knows the boss of Sunrise. I can talk to him nicely.¡± Frank was forced to join, and Isak hesitated. He was not familiar with Frank, like other calligraphy club students, general rtions, after a year of understanding, know that Frank was a bit defiant. As a result, there was some resistance in Isak¡¯s heart. And he was a calligrapher no matter what he said, so he can¡¯t afford to invite guests. However, considering that Frank was the young owner of the restaurant, he finally nodded. ¡°Hello, Frank.¡± ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sure to find us the most luxurious box, even if someone in the original box has to give it to us. Boss Sunrise would not dare refuse.¡± Frank said proudly. At the calligraphy level, there was no chance for Frank to perform, but now was the time for him to show his skills. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Isak has decided. In this way, a group of four people drove straight to the Sunrise Hotel. Sunrise Hotel, a high-end hotel in the provincial capital, had arge group background. In the car, Frank sat very close to Tabitha on purpose. However, every time Frank moved his butt, Sucyanti would lean to the other side. In the end, there was no ce to lean on, so Leon sat between them. This further arouses Frank¡¯s hatred of Leon. Leon was shot while lying down and was pulled by Sucyanti as a shield. In fact, Sucyanti and Leon did not have feelings for each other. Their current rtionship was so common that they are not even good friends. It was not what Frank thought. Leon red at Sucyanti and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me the next time you block a gun.¡± However, Leon felt funny at the sight of Frank asking for his face instead of Sucyanti¡¯s face. ¡°Leon, when we arrive at the Sunrise Hotelter, don¡¯t embarrass the three of us. Don¡¯t look around like you¡¯ve never seen the world before, and don¡¯t wander around like a countryman who came into the hotel for the first time. If you break something, it¡¯s not enough to sell both of your kidneys!¡± Frank said strangely. ¡°Shut up!¡± Leon shot directly at Frank with cold eyes. Ding Dong¨C Just then, Leon¡¯s phone sounded a text message tone. Leon read an email titled ¡°Ownership structure ofpanies under Watsons Group¡±. Speaking of which, Leon didn¡¯t know enough about the branches of Watsons Group and can¡¯t even call them by name. But he was worried that since he sat too close to Sucyanti and Frank, they would be able to read it. So, he didn¡¯t open it immediately. The moment Leon put the phone back in his pocket, Frankughed when he saw Leon¡¯s old phone with a broken screen. ¡°Leon, you are so poor that your mobile phone screen is so broken that you are not willing to change it. Now a new mobile phone doesn¡¯t cost much money, which only shows that you are too poor!¡± It was not easy for Frank to get a handle on it, and he won¡¯t let it go. However, Frank had no idea how important this phone was to Leon. This was a birthday gift from his mother, and since he had been far away for so long that he has not seen his mother, he never bothered to change it. No child was not homesick if he has not been home for a long time. This was his thought. A person like Frank couldn¡¯t understand this. He regards other people¡¯s thoughts of his family as a laughingstock to make fun of. ¡°What do you know? Uneducated things! ¡± Leon was not used to it, saying bluntly. Frank said with disdain on his face, ¡°Poor! You have no money to change your cell phone, and you still want to get close to Sucyanti, without looking in the mirror to see what you are. Today, you have the light of the professor and Sucyanti, otherwise, you have no right to go to the Sunrise Hotel to pack a luxury box? ¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 187 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 187 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 187 lie down where you fall ¡°Sunrise Hotel is not such a high-end hotel. Even if it¡¯s not your treat today, I can afford it.¡± Leon said. ¡°But you can never afford to go to the luxury box there!¡± Frank is determined. ¡°Not to mention the provincial capital, even if the imperial capital¡¯s high-end hotel luxury box, I can also afford to go, do not underestimate people.¡± Leon never felt that there was anything to show off when he bought a luxury box from the Sunrise Hotel. He dared to turn the Sunrise Hotel into his own, and he simply didn¡¯t know hisst name with a membership card. ¡°Oh, poor!¡± Frank was particrly proud and venting at the same time. In the good son¡¯s private dinner, he was beaten and humiliated by Leon, and this time he decided to get up from where he fell. About the Sunrise Hotel, he knew it very well, and this time he wanted to save face andpete with Leon to please Sucyanti. At this time, Sucyanti was a little sympathetic to Leon. The mobile phone screen was broken into cobwebs, even this was reluctant to change, this was how short of money he was! Thinking of this, Sucyanti guessed, was it the 1988 wine that Leon bought out of his own pocket in ¡°Good Childe¡± that day? As a result, there was no money to change his cell phone now? ¡°Dead to save face and live to suffer, s!¡± Sucyanti shook her head and sighed in her heart. As a result, Sucyanti had be more sympathetic. This made her feel that people from the bottom of the family background were really not easy, and they have to pay a high price to prove that they are not inferior to others. ¡°Frankie! Stop talking!¡± Sucyanti gave Frank a ferocious look. Frank was honest for a moment, but he was thinking, ¡°Sucyanti, you are mean to me now. One day I will be your father¡¯s son-inw and everything will be in my pocket. Then I will let you stay out of bed for three days and three nights.¡± Twenty minutester, the four arrived at the Sunrise Hotel. Frank took out his tinum membership card and shook it at the hotel reception. ¡°Take me to the deluxe box at once!¡± ¡°Yes, sir, follow me, please.¡± The hotel reception, without neglect, took a party to a luxury box. ¡°Call your boss Bill and say the young master of the restaurant is here and ask him to bring a bottle of Lafite from¡¯82.¡± No sooner had Frank entered the box than he set up a score. Sucyanti and Isak looked at each other with an embarrassed expression, and both were disgusted by Frank¡¯s behavior. And Frank was even proud of it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Last time, he was defeated by Leon in ¡°Good Childe¡±. Today, he nned to bring back a city and ask the owner of Sunrise Hotel to bring wine, everything was for Leon to see. However, it seemed that Leon didn¡¯t even care what Frank was doing, and now that he has time to check the email sent by Mawar, he pulled out his phone and tapped it. Frank nced at it, then looked away from Leon¡¯s phone with disdain and said with disgust, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Why are you embarrassing us with your stupid phone again? The waiter¡¯s phone here is even better than yours!¡± Always grab other people¡¯s mobile phone mockery, is also drunk, for Frank, the mobile phone is just a mobile phone, but for Leon, the mobile phone is still a dream. Those who do not hesitate to make installment loans to buy fruit machines do not see how superior they are. In no mood to confront Frank, Leon began to browse the shareholding structure of Watsons Group¡¯s first branch and the names of its shareholders. When he saw the name of the first branch, he raised his eyebrow slightly. It¡¯s the Sunrise Hotel! Shareholder member of Sunrise Hotel, there was Bill, Ming, Lee, Ethan. Together, the four shareholders hold 20 percent of the shares, while 80 percent was Leon¡¯s. This was the internal information, the apparent division of equity is another matter, you can hide Leon by other means. ¡°It seems that Watsons Group is involved in a lot of industries.¡± Leon sighed faintly. Now Leon¡¯s words and deeds will be magnified by Frank, this time there is no ident, has been ridiculed by Frank. ¡°The Watsons Group is a big enterprise in the provincial capital, and what does it have to do with you if it canpete with the four big families?¡± As soon as he finished, Frank called a waiter and ordered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your boss Bille yet? Hurry up and ask him to bring the wine. Do you want to embarrass or something?¡± When Leon saw Frank was buzzing like a fly, he frowned. This is Saint John University¡¯s school grass, which is too tasteless. At this time, it was seen by Frank again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have a problem with that? I am a tinum member of this hotel. I have the right to exercise my rights, and I am also the young owner of the restaurant. Who dared not to give me face in the catering industry in the provincial capital? ¡± ¡®You are a tinum member of the hotel, and I am the behind-the-scenes owner of the hotel. You have the right to exercise power, and I also have the right to remove you!¡¯ Leon nced at Frank and then stood up. Sucyanti and Isak thought that Leon wanted to work hard with Frank and persuade them one after another. ¡°Leon, calm down and don¡¯t be like him.¡± ¡°Yes, Leon, take it easy.¡± However, Leon will not fight desperately with Frank, because it was the helpless move of the weak. He has a way to kill Frank, so as not to solve it. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a smoke,¡± Leon said that and walked out of the box. Looking at Leon¡¯s back, Sucyanti shook her head gently, feeling slightly disappointed. She originally thought that Leon would resist, but she did not expect that Leon had be a pussy since they arrived at the hotel. She didn¡¯t want to see Leon solve the problem by force, but she thought it was too cowardly for Leon to at least use words to fight back against Frank and to run away without saying a word. However, Sucyanti had no idea. Leon went out of the box, called the hotel owner Bill directly, and gave the order. ¡°There is a man named Frank in the box of Bill 3. He is the young owner of the restaurant. Don¡¯t bring him wine without my order!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Bill is a little confused. He didn¡¯t know who he was yet. ¡°Watsons Group, the new chairman,¡± Leon said. ¡°Oh. Hello, chairman. It¡¯s rude. I¡¯ll do what you tell me to do.¡± Bill was very surprised, but did not doubt the identity of Leon, because Watsons Group wanted the new chairman of the inside information, only the core heads of Watsons Group branches knew, and no one dared to joke about it. ¡°In addition, immediately cancel Frank¡¯s tinum membership in the Sunrise Hotel. As for what reason to find, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Leon ordered again. ¡°A good chairman, Frank was really crazy. At least I am the general manager of Sunrise Hotel. A younger generation of him dares to call me around. He should give him some color to see.¡± Bill said. Immediately, Bill asked, ¡°Chairman, who are you in Box 3?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. When you should know, you will know.¡± After saying this, Leon hung up and returned to the box. By this time, the dishes had been served. It¡¯s just that Frank didn¡¯t wait until Bill came to deliver the wine. Frank wondered, what was going on with Bill? What about Lafite in¡¯82? ¡°When the waiteres over, is your boss not giving me face? Doesn¡¯t my tinum membership work? Call him here at once!¡± Get up wherever you fall. Frank doesn¡¯t want to be embarrassed like he didst time in good Childs. Just then, the waiter told him, ¡°Sir, you are no longer a tinum member.¡± Frank suddenly changed his face and asked, ¡°What? Say it again! Tell Bill to roll over! ¡± The waiter replied, ¡°Your tinum membership has been canceled, and the general manager is too busy to get away.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 188 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 188 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 188 Heifer by ne Frank waspletely confused. How can the membership dues of tinum members be canceled before they are due? ¡°You have no right to cancel!¡± Frank roared at the top of his voice. When he fell twice on the same thing, there was no one left, and Frank was so angry that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. ¡°Sir, our general manager asked me to tell you to return the 50 million bnce owed by the restaurant first, and then restore your tinum membership, otherwise Sunrise will put your family on the bad faith list.¡± At this moment, Frank was struck by lightning! It never urred to him that his ownpany restaurant was still in debt. His dad never told him. ¡°No way! Restaurants are big in the catering industry in the provincial capital, so how can they be in debt!¡± Frank retorted harshly. But the waiter didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He just conveyed it to the boss and didn¡¯t know the inside story. Frank turned to Sucyanti, and exined anxiously, ¡°Sucyanti, listen to me, this must be a mistake, how can my family owe foreign debt? it must be the waiter¡¯s nonsense!¡± The marriage between families needs to consider the rtionship of interests. Although restaurants upy a ce in the catering industry in the provincial capital, there was still a gap in marriage with the Wibowo family, and now that they are in debt, the advantage was even smaller. Frank had the feeling that he can¡¯t wash it even if he jumps into the Yellow River, but he doesn¡¯t know that his family is really in debt, not nder. At the beginning of the blind expansion of the store, invested a lot of money, the te is veryrge, can attract not much investment, and now no one is willing to take the offer. Frank was not clear about these secrets. ¡°What does it have to do with me whether your family is in debt or not? Your family is in trouble now, so don¡¯t save face. I¡¯ll treat you with this meal!¡± Sucyanti gave Frank a disdainful look. She looked down on such people, pretending to be rich and having fun belittling others, even though they were already heavily in debt. In the end, they were not as good as Leon, who was debt-free. When he heard this, Frank felt extremely disappointed. He took great pains to catch up with Sucyanti, to y the cool schoolboy in school, but he fell twice because he had a meal. This was even more embarrassing thanst time, unexpectedly, it was exposed that the Chen family was in debt, and there was aplete break between the Chen family and Sucyanti. She didn¡¯t even think about it. Of course, even if there was nothing wrong with Frank¡¯s family, or else Sucyanti wouldn¡¯t have a crush on him. It¡¯s just that we are familiar with each other, so I¡¯m sorry to fall out directly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Frank has a debt of 50 million dors. Yes, you are poorer than me as a poor man.¡± Leon looked at Frank and said. ¡°A skinny camel was bigger than a horse! Even if my family was 50 million dors in debt, it¡¯s better than a poor dog like you!¡± Frank was still arrogant. ¡°Is that so? But your family can¡¯t even afford 50 million, and you have the nerve to say that you are a famous provincial catering. That¡¯s really shameful.¡± Leon smiled. 50 million for Leon, was not enough money for a ¡°vegetable cart¡±. ¡°What do you know? I just don¡¯t want to pay it back! ¡± Frank still said hard, ¡°I at least enjoyed it, how about you? You don¡¯t even have a chance to experience a rich life!¡± ¡°I really haven¡¯t experienced the feeling of being in debt of 50 million dors, but I have expected that in your future life, those who used to kneel and suck up to you at school will not only alienate you, but also trample you to death, but you deserve it.¡± In Leon¡¯s eyes, if the restaurant can¡¯t even afford 50 million, then don¡¯t say that you are famous in the catering industry. He was a disgrace. At the moment, Frank no longer retorted, because Leon¡¯s words were fierce, and they were iparably realistic. Once on the bad faith list, even travel and consumption are restricted, that kind of life was simply dark! This time, Leon and Frank argued, but Sucyanti looked down on Leon. In her opinion, Leon would still be a pussy if it were not for the revtion of Frank¡¯s debt, but now that Frank was down, Leon will look like a viin when he jumps out again. However, Sucyanti did not know that Leon was responsible for Frank¡¯s predicament at the moment. As the behind-the-scenes owner of the Sunrise Hotel, Leon made Frank reveal his true colors with a single phone call. Originally, the Sunrise Hotel could have amodated and dyed the Chen family¡¯s repayment time, and then the restaurant might be able to get out of the crisis. However, Leon will not give restaurants any chance to catch their breath. Since he wanted to take over Watsons Group, it must reflect the ruthless style, such as Frank restaurant, this kind of hype enterprise, not directly stifle but still kept the Spring Festival?! This was the ruthless style of doing things! Now Sucyanti can she understand the truth in this! After the meal, Isak had to pay the bill and was stopped by Sucyanti. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, professor.¡± ¡°Sucyanti, I¡¯m sorry to ask Isak to pay.¡± And Frank has beenpletely afraid to say another word. He, who was in debt, has lost any confidence. Even, he had forgotten how the mealtime was spent, and he was flustered when he heard the word checkout. But at this time, the waiter said, ¡°Do not pay the bill, our general manager said that this order is exempted.¡± ¡°What? No? ¡± Sucyanti frowned in surprise. She said to herself, ¡°Why was it inexplicably free? Sunrise Hotel was definitely not for charity. Was it for the sake of my grandfather¡¯s face?¡± Sucyanti was basically sure that it was the hotel owner who gave her grandfather a face, which was exempted from the order because this had happened to her before. However, there is no such thing as a free lunch, and Sucyanti thought Bill may want something from her grandfather. She thought about it a little, and then said to the waiter, ¡°No need for free orders. We don¡¯t need it. Tell me how much it is.¡± Sucyanti was very wise. She doesn¡¯t want to be cheap. If Bill really asked her grandfather for help, she will be short mouthed. ¡°This. I can¡¯t make the decision. The general manager was not in the hotel. ¡± The waiter said was true. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the number of your general manager? Tell me, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Sucyanti said. Then, Sucyanti, who wanted to get to the cell phone number, immediately called Bill and said bluntly, ¡°Manager, what does the waiver mean? I can afford a meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very hospitable. Miss Sucyanti, don¡¯t be an outsider. This meal is a treat between friends.¡± Bill answered. ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble for my grandfather. If you really have something to ask my grandfather for help, please talk to him yourself.¡± Sucyanti added. ¡°Miss Sucyanti, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to ask your grandfather for help, and this meal is not free because of you.¡± Bill chuckled. ¡°Then, for who was it?¡± Sucyanti asked with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can only tell you one thing. He keeps a low profile.¡± Bill answered. When Sucyanti got such an answer, she wondered. Who on earth exempted this order? Frank asked Bill to deliver wine, but Bill didn¡¯t even deliver wine, let alone free of charge. And Leon was even more impossible, Leon was not even willing to change the broken mobile phone screen, his look was not a person with a background, it was possible to know the owner of Sunrise Hotel. After thinking about it, Sucyanti thought it was probably because of Professor Isak. Isak was a member of the provincial calligraphy association and a well-known calligrapher in Saint John City. Maybe Bill wanted to buy the calligraphy works of the professor, so he deliberately sold a favor. Sucyanti thought this idea was reasonable. ¡°OK, I see. That¡¯s it.¡± Sucyanti hung up and said to Isak, ¡°Professor Cui, your friend, put the order away. We can just go.¡± On hearing this, Isak asked doubtfully, ¡°What do you mean, Sucyanti? Which friend of mine?¡± Isak wondered what kind of friend gave them a free order. Bill and he were not friends at all. ¡°The professor doesn¡¯t have to exin. I get it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sucyanti took it for granted that it was because of Professor Cui that they were exempted from the order, but she did not know that it was because of Leon. Leon smiled faintly but did not show the dew. It was just a meal, and it was no big deal to avoid it. The really powerful thing about dinner parties was not to treat them to dinner but to treat them to dinner in their own hotel. If the whole city uses its own products for clothing, food, housing, and transportation, it was really something to be proud of. And the ruthless family was working in this direction. After dinner, several people parted ways. Leon went straight to Cannon Hall. He was a very busy day by day. ¡°Cannon Hall was a time-honored traditional Western medicine clinic. Was it possible that the patient Indra asked me to treat was a doctor? This was interesting!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 189 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 189 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 189 Doctors cannot treat themselves Leon felt that he was really predestined with the Wibowo family. From Fairmont City to the provincial capital, the contact time with the Wibowo people was the longest. Now, the new project that Indra asked him to participate in will cooperate with Watsons Group, and he was precisely the head of Watsons Group, being tricked by fate. Leon shook his head gently, put his troubles behind him, and decided to finish the task at hand before thinking about anything else. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cannon Hall was a well-known traditional Western medicine hospital in the provincial capital. Evan, the founder had excellent medical skills. Over the past 50 years, Cannon Hall had umted a good reputation in the provincial capital, which can be regarded as a signboard in today¡¯s provincial capital. However, there are many experienced medicine practitioners in the whole hospital, so why did they come to the point of inviting outsiders to treat the disease? Leon was on his way and was a little confused. It wasn¡¯t long before he came to Cannon Hall. At the gate of Cannon Hall, Leon called Indra, but there was no answer. So, Leon had to go straight into the Cannon Hall. ¡°Young man, do you treat injuries or internal injuries? Is it a real disease or deficiency disease? Which doctor do you have an appointment with?¡± A doctor in his thirties received this question. ¡°I didn¡¯te to see a doctor. I¡¯m here to see a doctor.¡± Leon answered. The famous doctor¡¯s receptionist, hearing this, immediately frowned and said angrily, ¡°Boy, are you here on purpose to find fault? I have such a big hospital, and I still need you to treat the disease? If you want to kick the gym, please go somewhere else. Cannon Hall is based on curing diseases and saving lives, so we don¡¯t have time to y with you. ¡± ¡°You misunderstand. I was invited by Cannon Hall to treat people.¡± Leon did not want to argue with anyone. He was the master of the Benevolence Hall and had great respect for the way of traditional Western medicine. ¡°As I said just now, don¡¯te to Cannon Hall to y around. This is not a ce for joking. This is a sacred ce to save lives and heal the wounded!¡± The face of the hospital receptionist became even uglier. ¡°Of course I know this is a sacred ce, but I was indeed invited by you Cannon ce to treat people. You may not know anything about it, so you¡¯d better call the person in charge here to ask.¡± Leon to tell the truth, a hospital reception, certainly will not know too much inside information. It would be much easier if I could get in touch with Indra. Leon took out his cell phone and called Indra, but there was still no answer. At this time, the hospital reception, with a suspicious look on his face, asked, ¡°if you are really invited by our Cannon Hall, who was the person who asked you to treat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember very well. I think his name was Evan.¡± Leon said faintly. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The reception at the hospital yelled directly. ¡°Why are you still cursing people? Since it is a sacred ce, as a member of the hospital, you should know how to respect others!¡± Leon frowned. ¡°I scold you because you are fooling around. Evan is the master of our Cannon Hall. He is an old man with good medical skills. How can you, a young man, treat him?¡± The reception at the hospital said in a serious tone. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Mr. Wibowo asked me to treat Evan. I didn¡¯t know in advance that the person in charge of Cannon ce was Evan.¡± Leon shrugged and said, ¡°And doctors can¡¯t treat themselves. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± No matter how skillful the doctor was, he can¡¯t urately feel his pulse when he is ill, let alone ask questions. ¡°We, Mr. Evan, are very strong, and his elderly people are very good at health care. Besides, even if Evan had a minor illness, it was not your turn to treat it. There are many highly skilled seniors in Cannon ce, and it won¡¯t be you for 20 years!¡± This hospital receptionist really thought that Leon was fooling around. After all, it was too unreasonable for a young man in his early twenties toe to the hospital to treat the family in charge of the hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Mr. Wibowo asked me toe, saying that Cannon ce invited me. It¡¯s as simple as that. I don¡¯t think you will know too much. In order to avoid more misunderstandings, please come out here in charge.¡± The reception of the hospital was confused, and Leon was even more confused. God knew what Cannon Hall was doing. Since Cannon Hall had so many old TCM doctors with good medical skills, why bother? ¡°Mr. Wibowo? Which Mr. Wibowo were you talking about?¡± The hospital receptionist was emotional just now, but now he noticed it. ¡°The Wibowo,¡± Leon spoke calmly and never wanted to bluff with the Wibowo family, but today it did happen because of Mr. Wibowo. ¡°Really?¡± The tone of the doctor¡¯s reception was entuated, and his face immediately became more serious. If it was really Indra, she can¡¯t afford to offend it. ¡°Do I have to joke to you?¡± Leon was also helpless. If he reveals his identity as the master of the Benevolence Hall, the traditional western medicinemunity in the provincial capital will certainly cause great upheaval. Just then, Indra suddenly came out of the back hall of Cannon Hall. When he saw Leon, he waved and said, ¡°Leon, I¡¯m here. Follow me.¡± ¡°Mr. Wibowo, I just called you, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± Leon greeted and said as soon as he left. ¡°I¡¯m confused. I left my phone at home.¡± Indra smiled kindly. At this time, the famous hospital reception, looking at the back of Leon, iprehensible straight scratching her head. ¡°Why was Mr. Wibowo so kind to this young man, and why did Cannon ce invite an outsider to treat the disease? Who on earth was the other party? ¡± Leon was taken to the back hall by Indra and walked into a room. In the room, an old man sat quietly on a sandalwood chair, closing his eyes and recuperating. ¡°Evan, I brought Leon,¡± Indra whispered. ¡°All right, ask him to sit down.¡± The old man said feebly. Although not to the point of breath, he can tell that there was no energy. As soon as Leon met, he observed the old man, and there was no doubt that the old man was Evan. ¡°Hello Mr. Evan, this is Leon speaking.¡± Leon did not self-report to the teacher. The point was, even if he did, no one would believe him. The Divine Doctor Gate Benevolence Hall, which was a legend in the field of traditional western medicine, who would believe that the descendants of the goddess doctor were so low-key. ording to seniority, Evan, in old age was not as big as Leon, which taught Leon how to report himself but forgot it. At this time, Evan slowly opened, closed his eyes slightly, and then looked at Leon. Evan looked carefully at the young man in front of him and asked in a weak voice, ¡°Young man, listen to Mr. Indra you are a descendant of an ancient doctor, so how can you learn from it?¡± Leon did not report himself, but still did not hide, Evan asked voluntarily. ¡°Mr. Evan, our teacher had rules. We can¡¯t disclose them. Please forgive me.¡± Leon did not deny that he was a descendant of ancient doctors, but he also did not admit that the descendants of ancient doctors could not bepared with those of divine doctors. There were only a few rare people, which were more precious than the giant pandas. Leon had to hide his identity as much as possible to avoid causing unrest in the field of traditional Western medicine. ¡°Well, can you see what¡¯s wrong with me now?¡± Evan stared at Leon with his old muddy eyes. Leon understood that this was Evan testing him. Although he was introduced by an old friend, he was too young and refused to report to the teacher. Evan was worried that the other person was a liar. ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡± Leon simply shook his head and said. Indra slightly frowned, and heartedly said, ¡°Leon, you failed me. I assured Evan you were a medical prodigy!¡± However, Evan smiled at the corners of his mouth, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 190 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 190 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 190 I can Guarantee that our Father Will Live for Another Ten Years Evan¡¯s disease is not that simple. If the doctor only observed his face and listened to the voice alone, and failed to check the pulse, it is impossible to urately find the problem. From this point, Evan can test that Leon is 70% honest. ¡°I believe you, young man. Come on, feel my pulse.¡± Evan was weak but still smiled. Without putting on airs, Leon stepped forward quickly for he could see that Evan was like an old tree that was about to be eaten away by moths, and fell as soon as the wind blew. Although he is seriously ill, he is still holding on. Probably for the sake of maintaining the stability of Cannon ce. ¡°It is not toote.¡± Leon stretched out two fingers to measure an inch to find the acupoint. He positioned his hand in Evan¡¯s pericardium point respectively using a ruler. The site of the high metacarpal bone and the styloid process of the radius is ¡°off¡±. The wrist end is ¡°inch¡± before it is closed, and the elbow end is ¡°ruler¡± after it is closed, too. As soon as Leon picked up his pulse, there was a serious expression on his face. The pulse of Evan is very strange. The two-inch part is short and astringent, the two-pass part is like a string, and the two-foot part is smooth. The pericardium part of the pulse corresponds to the liver and galldder of the human body, and his pericardium sunken cord meant exuberant liver fire. But now is the season of autumn. Autumn belongs to gold, liver belongs to wood, gold can gram wood, so autumn should not appear so exuberant string pulse. Now, his liver condition is still so exuberant in the restrained season that it is bound to deplete the water level of the human body. Leon looked at the ulnar pulse of Evan. The ulnar or radial pulse corresponds to the human kidney. If the ulnar pulse is smooth, it only meant that the manifestation of bodily fluid deficiency and hyperactivity of pathogens in the kidney. Leon inferred that when Evan was young, he must have been sexually active, which is the reason why it damaged the bnce in his body. Finally, examined his pulse. The inch corresponded to the human heart and lungs, and the short and astringent pulse showed that the heart and lungs are short and astringent. The lungs are the upper source of water, and if the essence is depleted in the lungs, it is no longer possible to nourish and replenish the pathogens in the kidney. ording to the pulse of Evan, the evil fire is exuberant that made the lower parts of his exhausted, which is a sign of the failure of the human body. Evan seemed calm when he saw the dignified expression on Leon¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, just say it.¡± Leon nodded and said. ¡°Mr. Evan was too indulgent when he was young, and the evil fire flourished that really exhaust your body. Of course, there is no evil fire now, but there is something wrong withContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. your kidney as you got older. To put it simply, you don¡¯t know how to control yourself when you are young. Now that you are old, you will pay.¡± ¡°Leon, how can you say that? It¡¯s so rude.¡± Carlo winked at Leon, implied that he should be careful of what he said. After all, Evan is the predecessor in the field of traditional medicine in the provincial capital and cared a lot about his own reputation. Indra thought a lot. He called Leon to the provincial capital in order to increase Leon¡¯swork and pave the way for his career. He didn¡¯t want Leon to leave a bad impression in front of Evan. However, Leon has a scale in his heart. Now that diagnosed people, his identity has been changed into a doctor. If the doctor can¡¯t tell the truth about his illness, he will be a doctor in vain. ¡°Mr. Indra, you don¡¯t have to be difficult for the young man. I¡¯ve lived to this age, and I¡¯ve seen a lot of it. Leon is right. Doctors are people, and if they are people, they can¡¯t avoid emotions and desires. Now, it¡¯s a medical consultation. It¡¯s good to be able to pull this life back from the dead. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± Evan said feebly. It seemed that he now has a strong desire for life but there is no big deal in front of life and death. When Indra heard Evan said this, he was naturally happy for Leon, but he still had to pretend to be serious. ¡°Evan you can have such an open-minded state of mind, I admire very much. Please believe in the medical skills of Leon, he is a descendant of ancient medicine.¡± Indra said. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Evan nodded gently. He was so tired after he said a long list of words that he didn¡¯t even want to move his throat to save his energy. However, Evan is fascinated by Leon from the bottom of his heart. Leon dared to tell the truth twice and won the trust of Evan. It made him feel that Leon was not a wandering jerk, because the punk didn¡¯t have to say anything to offend people. Leon has no other ideas at the moment. Since Evan is an old friend of Indra, Leon tried his best to treat him. In this society, it cannot be said to live entirely for the sake of awork, but the most basic interpersonalmunication is still necessary. After the pulse examination of Evan made by Leon, there are already treatment ideas in his mind. He has to sigh in his heart that there is indeed a huge gap between the inheritance of other medical departments and the Benevolence Hall of the Divine Medicine Gate. Like this disease of kidney failure, it can be recuperated by acupuncture and tonics. Even if the doctor cannot treat him, he can always find out a few cronies in such a big Cannon Hall. What he opted to do is to invite an outsider to treat his disease. This shows that Cannon ce¡¯s experienced traditional Western medicine practitioners cannot treat Evan. ¡°Mr. Evan, the most important thing about your disease is to tonify kidney health and nourish it. I will give you a prescription. After taking the medicine for a month, you will see the effect.¡± Traditional Western medicine can cure diseases slowly, though it can cure the root of the disease. However, Leon deliberately emphasized slow, because if he said it would only take three days, Evan would question it. Since his master Liana can be called a contemporary goddess doctor, she must have the ability to take care of the family. Leon, who inherited the mantle of Liana, naturally has raw talent and knowledge, and it is not too difficult for him to cure the disease of Evan. Sure enough, Leon¡¯s worry quickly confirmed that even a month, Evan felt that it was soon. ¡°Leon, for a month? Really?¡± In Evan¡¯s eyes, it is hard for him to hide the excitement. After all, the lifesaver is right in front of him, but he still can¡¯t be rest assured. Before that, several experienced traditional Western medicine practitioners in Cannon Hall made a detailed study on his disease. If it can be cured, it will take at least half a year. ¡°Mr.Evan, it¡¯s the truth. I ask you to feel at ease and recuperate. I wille here every two days to ensure that you can recover your declining kidney condition in a month. I can¡¯t say that your kidney function will be fully restored, but you can still live for another ten years.¡± Leon guaranteed that. ¡°Ten years is enough.¡± Evan nodded slowly and uttered these four words, he was already very tired. ¡°Mr. Evan, don¡¯t talk much now. I have trust in my skill. Please believe me. You are a friend of Mr.Wibowo. I won¡¯t fool you, let alone embarrass Mr. Wibowo.¡± Just because Evan didn¡¯t raise any more questions, doesn¡¯t mean he fully believed in Leon. However, he has no choice but to give it a try. He really wanted to survive. Leon¡¯s status as an ¡°heir of ancient medicine¡± is the biggest tranquilizer for Evan. Indra felt very relieved after he listened to Leon¡¯s words, which made him not only sigh that it was difficult for people not to like the emotional quotient of Leon. Leon prescribed Evan. He exined some details and then went back to the hotel. He wille back another day. However, as soon as he reached the front door of the vestibule, he was stopped by a middle-aged man of about forty of age. The man looked thin, gentle, and elegant, and bears some resemnce to Evan in terms of facial features. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about my father. Thank you foring anyway, but let me find someone else about my father¡¯s illness.¡± Evan¡¯s son named Po did not speak bluntly but euphemistically revealed his mistrust of Leon. ¡°A monthter, I can guarantee your father¡¯s recovery from a serious illness,¡± Leon said calmly. But then, Po gently shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Oh, how is it possible? You go, I will not embarrass you anymore. Today¡¯s thing, let¡¯s just pretend it never happened.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 191 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 191 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 191 Not a Surprise but it¡¯s a Shock. ¡°I won¡¯t let go, because it¡¯s a matter of human life.¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were firm and unmoved. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so great. Give me a price.¡± Po said with a straight face. The secrets of the family cannot be told. If the outside world knew that Cannon ce¡¯s family head is ill and cannot be cured, they will be ridiculed if it gets out. What¡¯s even worse, they will be stepped on by peers and at the same time, the reputation of Cannon ce will be seriously affected. ¡°Don¡¯t insult me with money. I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Leon responded with a sneer. ¡®Buy me with money? I have hundreds of millions of pocket money, how can you Cannon ce charge a price?!¡¯ Livid with Evan¡¯s son, Leon felt annoyed with his mockery. ¡°1 million. I¡¯ll give you 1 million dors and we¡¯ll sign a confidentiality agreement.¡± Po added. ¡°Is that all for a Cannon ce? I didn¡¯t expect that Evan¡¯s son is elegant in appearance, but so dirty on the inside. Do you really think I¡¯m here for money?¡± Leon asked rhetorically. ¡°Then what qualifications do you have to prove that you can cure my father¡¯s illness? What if my father gets worse after your treatment? Can you afford the responsibility? ¡± Instead of answering Leon, Po asked a series of questions. After he said this, Po shouted to a young man in the vestibule. ¡°Bring me 1 million.¡± Soon, a young man came over with a bag in his hand. In the bag, there were 1 million banknotes which were originally intended to pay monthly wages to temporary workers of Cannon ce Pharmaceutical Factory. But now, Po took it and threw the bag in front of Leon. ¡°Here¡¯s the money. Take it and leave Cannon Hall. Leave the provincial capital, and never set foot in here again!¡± Po warned Leon seriously. Leon did not expect that the elegant looking son of Evan would insult him with money. While Po¡¯s concerns are understandable, it doesn¡¯t need to be done this way. Since Po is so strong, Leon doesn¡¯t feel the need to sit down calmly. Leon picked up the bag that contained 1 million banknotes and unzipped it. At this moment, Po narrowed his eyes slightly. Raised the corners of his mouth and chuckled softly. ¡°I thought you were different from others, but it seems that you are no different.¡± He didn¡¯t notice that Leon had grabbed a handful of hundred-dor bills. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Whether I am like others or not, it has nothing to do with you.¡± After he said this, Leon threw the hundred-yuan bill in his hand at Po¡¯s face. Crash¨C Hundreds of thousand dor bills were smashed on Po¡¯s face and then scattered all over the floor. Po had no idea that Leon would make such a move. He thought Leon would take the money and leave. His actions made Po dazed on the spot. Leon turned coldly. He turned his back to Harry and said ¡°I¡¯ll cure your father¡¯s illness, but this has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s a matter between me and your father. You have no right to interfere!¡± When Leon uttered these words, he walked away leaving Po stupefied on the spot. Po didn¡¯t understand what this young man wants. Does he want fame or money? Leon wanted nothing else. For the sake of his friendship with Indra, he granted his request. Indra is good to him, so he should also do him a favor. When Indra asked him to treat Evan, he came immediately. Another point is the teachings of Master Liana. There are three incurable things in Benevolence Hall: those who are arrogant, those who are taboo about diseases, and those who are unforgiving of evil- and Evan is excluded. Leon followed the way of medicine that is taught to him, how can he let him die without saving him first? Speaking of this matter, the son of Evan named Po is really not qualified to interfere. ording to seniority, there are not many people in traditional Western medicine who are older than Leon, and Po is a younger generation in his eyes. As he left the Cannon Hall, Leon returned to the hotel and saw Rachel making the bed for him. ¡°A hotel attendant wille to clean it up, so you don¡¯t have to do it yourself,¡± Leon said to Rachel. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m free.¡± Rachel turned around, smiled, and shook her head gently at Leon. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found a job yet? If it¡¯s difficult, I can try to ask a friend for help.¡± Leon said. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already found it.¡± Rachel walked up to Leon and said shyly. ¡°This is also a surprise for you. I applied for a famous localpany. Unexpectedly, I was hired. I was very happy because this enterprise is very famous.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Leon is very happy for Rachel that she found a new job. ¡°The Carter is said to be one of the top five localpanies.¡± Rachel smiled happily. Carter? The time hase. The news worried Leon. It¡¯s not a surprise, it¡¯s a shock! ¡°me me for my carelessness.¡± Leon remorsefully lectured himself. ¡°Leon, what did you miss? What does that mean?¡± Rachel asked unknowingly. Rachel is clueless about the rtionship between Carter and Alex in Fairmont City. Now that Alex¡¯s family is missing, the provincial capital¡¯s Carter must still be pursuing this matter. Sooner orter, it will be traced back to Leon. Leon himself is not afraid of him, only worried about the safety of Rachel. Rachel is harmless, as simple as a nk piece of paper. How could she have thought that the girl who crushed her watch at the Grand Prince Hotel that day was Mr. Carter¡¯s granddaughter? ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you go to anotherpany?¡± Leon proposed. ¡°Why is it really difficult to get into the Carter? this is a good opportunity for me, and I should cherish it.¡± Rachel said. ¡°I asked a friend to help you get into another business, on a par with The Carter.¡± Leon thought he can bring Rachel to Watsons Group. ¡°it¡¯s very difficult to ask for help. I don¡¯t want you to humbly ask for help for me. Since the two companies are simr, why don¡¯t you let me go to The Carter?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, very confused. ¡°I heard that the Corporate status of The Carter isn¡¯t good.¡± Leon certainly can¡¯t tell the truth because the rtionship between the twopanies is extremelyplicated. The Carter nned to expand this year in an attempt to dominate the provincial capital and attack the country¡¯s toppanies. If you want to squeeze into the circle of the imperial capital, you must be the king in the business circle of the provincial capital in order to have a chance to wrestle with the first- ss enterprises in the circle of the imperial capital. How can the industry and market share of the ruthless family in the Provincial Capital be embezzled arbitrarily by the Carter Family? The Watsons Group is a killing weapon put by the ruthless family in the provincial capital, which is as important as a ¡°chariot¡± in chess. The so-called chariot can walk in a straight route line, far and near, both horizontal and vertical. Any other pieces in their own whether it¡¯s a pawn, rook, or bishop that is on the same line of chess pieces, the chariot can eat it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can adapt. I graduated from Fairmont University. I came to the bustling provincial capital and it is not easy to enter The Carter. I want to survive in this city through my own efforts. I cannot cause you any trouble.¡± Rachel said. As he saw that Rachel is so persistent, Leon knew there was nothing he could do to change her mind. Then the next thing to do is to consider both, not only to stop the further expansion of The Carter in the provincial capital but also to ensure the integrity of Rachel. ¡°Well, Rachel you must remember to be more careful in The Carter!¡± Leon told Rachel seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Rachel nodded carefully and cleverly. In the evening, Leon clicked on the new email from Mawar. A meeting of directors of Watsons Group will be held in a week. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 192 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 192 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 192 Mr. Williams, You Were There The main purpose of the board meeting is to formte a n for cooperation with Family Wibowo. In other words, cooperation with The Wibowo has been put on the agenda. Leon felt powerless at the thought of doing both. Ding Dong¨C WeChat¡¯s message prompts the sound. Leon nced at it and looked embarrassed. It¡¯s a message from Mawar. ¡°Young master. Cayman Hills, facing the river around theke. Bustling street view. Panoramic view. You can check in with your bag from tomorrow.¡± The message is encrypted, but Leon knew what it meant. Cayman is one of the most expensive neighborhoods in the provincial capital. Nearly half of the provincial capital tycoons live here, which is the high-endmunity with the highest upancy rate in the city. At the same time, it has a superior geographical location, bustling area, convenient transportation, convenient shopping, not far from the financial circle, and it is very convenient tomute to Watsons Group in the future. It¡¯s just that this is not the ideal ce for Leon to live. With thest experience of living in Beverly Hills, Leon wanted to find a ce where the upancy rate of the rich is not so high. At that time in Fairmont Hills, he entered his own door was like being a thief, and that kind of feeling was very ufortable. ¡°The house is so nice that I don¡¯t like it,¡± Leon replied. If it someone else, they would be excited to death. Not everyone can have a house in Cayman Hills. It is wany many provincial people dream too! However, Leon chose to refuse! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, young master. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. In addition to Cayman, there is also the Century Haoting. We have developed a single-family vi manor. I suggest that we should live in both ces, and we can change ces to live at regr intervals to avoid some troubles.¡± Mawar knew Leon very well. She prepared houses in Cayman Hills and Century Haoting respectively. ¡°You are very thoughtful,¡± Leon replied again. ¡°Cayman Hills is very close to Watsons Group which is convenient for work, while Century Haoting has a beautiful environment that is suitable for a weekend vacation.¡± ¡°All right, not bad.¡± Leon is satisfied. ¡°Master, since Century Haoting is a single-family manor, you need a servant to take care of it every day. If you want to collect a house,municate directly with the housekeeper who is in the sales office. At the same time, he also serves as the project manager of this building.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the housekeeper?¡± ¡°Hugo.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± After he chatted with Mawar, Leon decided to go to Century Haoting tomorrow to check-in. Solving the housing problem is very important and may not be avable immediately, but it is necessary to relocate the amodation before the board of directors of Watsons Group. After all, staying in a hotel is not a long-term solution. The next day, early in the morning, Leon called 9527. The private butler of Century Blue Card and asked him to arrange a bike. Leon¡¯s Hennessy Viper GT will be delivered from Fairmont City next week. Besides, as a ruthless son, how can he own only one car? He will gradually enrich the car in the future. As for the idea of letting 9527 arrange bicycles, it is because the road to Century Haoting is a well- cultivated mountain road. The mountain is not high so cycling is a very good choice, and it is also a good way to exercise. But to Leon¡¯s surprise, 9527 directly got a Lightning. Too pricey! Leon did not care too much. He directly pedaled it up the Uphill Road, and an hourter, he came to the Century Haoting. It is located in the north of the provincial capital. The environment is beautiful, scenic spot that could attract the tourist. Although it is not underdeveloped barren mountains and hills. Leon has seen the scenery and topography along the way, and the Fengshui here is very good. He observed the rising sun in the south of the mountain and the water in the north. Watsons Group chose to develop here, which is a very wise choice. Now the Century Haoting is a newly built vi building, so the upancy rate is not high. However, Leon saw that there were also many buyers in the sales hall. This is an elite vi area, naturally, there will not be too many to wait in line. After all, the rich still ount for a minority, but in terms of proportion, this is already a popr mansion. Leon stopped his bike and parked it near the entrance door and walked into the sales hall. The sales representatives of high-end vis are dressed in professional hip skirts, ck stilettos, and beautifully dressed. These sales beauties are well aware that there will be no more than ten people in the provincial capital who can afford to buy a grand court of the century. Also, it will never be the turn of this young man on a bicycle. They all have a file on their hands. The moment they saw those who are new and don¡¯t drive luxury cars, they are basically ruled out directly. Of course, they are all trained. They can¡¯t dump their prospective clients directly, which can also tarnish their performance. Therefore, although there is no desire to receive Leon, they still forced themselves to smile. They showed a professional smile and received Leon. ¡°Hello, sir. If you need anything, please feel free to mention it.¡± A beautiful saleswoman named Mary smiled at Leon, showing her white teeth. Following normal times, she must first introduce to customers the various advantages of the manor, as well as the strength of the developmentpany and the services of the propertypany with a variety of advantages to attract customers. But she perceived that Leon has no value in promoting her sales, and she doesn¡¯t want to waste any more breath just because she needs to receive several customers in front of her. Also, her throat is a little ufortable. Leon doesn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. He wanted to see Hugo as soon as possible, he has to make it clear why he¡¯s here. As soon as he opened his mouth before he could say the words, he heard someone calling him. ¡°Leon didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Zard greeted Leon. Leon followed the sound and saw Zard who sat on the sofa not far away. With regard to Zard, there is no direct conflict between Leon and him, which can be regarded as a civil rtionship. ¡°Well, I¡¯vee to run some errands.¡± Leon nodded. ¡°I came here with Anna and Frank, and Frank and Anna went to the bathroom,¡± Zard answered without Leon asking. Leon raised his eyebrow slightly and felt speechless. Frank and Anna went to the bathroom together, and this Zard can sit at ease? Isn¡¯t he afraid of something might be happening in the bathroom? It¡¯s not that Leon thinks too much, others won¡¯t, but Anna is not a good woman. Anna originally disliked Zard and wanted to climb on Frank. However, Frank looked down on her, but now it¡¯s different. Frank and Sucyanti havepletely lost hope, so he can y Anna. Seeing Zard¡¯s silly look, Leon didn¡¯t know what to say. Just then, Frank and Anna came together. And the beautiful saleswoman saw Frank in front of her eyes. This is the quality customer she is looking for! Her impression of him is that he¡¯s the customer who drove Porsche Cayenne that is parked outside the door. She thought she had missed it, but the customer just went to the bathroom. Now that the high-quality customer showed up again, she decided to not slip him anyway! As expected by Leon when he looked at the two people at this time, Anna¡¯s face is much redder than usual. Her red hair is unruly and her cor appeared to be very messy. When he nced at Frank, he looks haggard. Sensible people can basically know what they were doing in the bathroom just now. ¡°Anna, what happened to your hair? How did you lose your hair hoop when you went to the bathroom?¡± Zard was so confused that he said it was impossible to go to the bathroom to get her hair done. ¡°Do I want you to take care of it? What are you implying! ¡± Anna directly scolded Zard in the face. Zard shrugged innocently. He had no idea why Anna suddenly lost her temper. The saledy wants to get rid of Leon to receive Frank. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but myst client came to talk to me.¡± The saledy said to Leon. ¡°I¡¯m looking for¨C¡± Leon was interrupted. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Just a moment, please. I have something urgent to take care of.¡± As soon as Leon opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the saledy. Anna and Frank heard the sound and noticed Leon not far away. Frank hated Leon to the guts, and he is even more jealous to see him again at this time. And when Anna¡¯s eyes nced at Leon¡¯s, her pupils suddenly shrink and her heart is engulfed with chills. ¡°It¡¯s him! Why is he here?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 193 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 193 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 193 I¡¯ll wait for you to call Dad ¡°Leonard! Why are you here?!¡± Frank¡¯s sharp eyes cast its way towards Leon. Leon smiled coldly at this. ¡®If I want toe to this ce, I cane. Do you need a reason?¡¯ ¡°Leonard! I asked you a question!¡± Frank sees Leon as if he had met a natural enemy. ¡°I¡¯m here to take care of things, of course. It¡¯s none of your business, and I¡¯m under no obligation to tell you.¡± Leon nced at Frank and didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. His family was 50 million dors in debt and came here to pretend to be forced. ¡°Anna, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted to teach Leon a lesson? Today I¡¯ll give you a chance to p him in the face!¡± Frank felt that even though his family was in debt, the skinny camel was bigger than a horse, and it was more than enough to teach Leon a lesson. Anyway, it was impossible with Tabitha around, so it was better to break a can. However, Anna subconsciously took a step back, worried, and wanted to get out of here. When she remembered that she had deliberately trampled on Leon¡¯s watch that day, she felt a chill in her heart. It was millions of dors, and she had to face awsuit if she could not afford to pay for it. ¡°Anna, what are you doing? Hurry up and p him. As long as you do as I say, I promise to make you comfortable tonight!¡± Frank only treated Anna as a ything to vent and had never looked up to her. Now she was encouraged to y Leon because she suffered a loss at the airportst time and dared not have a physical conflict with Leon. Zard frowned and looked at the scenes in front of him, feeling more and more wrong. ¡°Anna, what¡¯s your rtionship with Frank now?¡± As soon as Zard opened his mouth, he was frightened by a fierce look in Frank¡¯s eyes. Without conclusive evidence, Zard dared notpletely fight with Frank. ¡°Useless! What can I do for you? Wasn¡¯t it good to be a licking dog?!¡± Then Frank continued to encourage Anna, ¡°Anna, hurry up and p him in the face, be obedient, and I¡¯ll buy you a lollipop at night!¡± At this time, the beauty sales Marypletely did not dare to interrupt. She thought of Frank as a rich man who was not to be messed with, someone who hits people who he meets. Just looking at this situation, it was a ruthless role, so she did not dare toe forward. So, Mary hurried back to the office. ording to the appearance of Frank, she went to check the information of the rich second generation in the provincial capital and immediately took a cool breath. ¡°Oh, Him! He turned out to be the young owner of the restaurant. Frank¡¯s restaurant is famous in the catering industry in the provincial capital!¡± ¡°It seems that I should also do something. When Master Frank calms down a little bit, I go to him to cheer and serve him myself!¡± ¡°Here we go! Here we go! It seems that today¡¯s order will be a sess!¡± Mary was so excited that piles of dors came to her mind. At that moment, Frank continued to encourage Anna, but she was afraid to face Leon. ¡°Anna! I really can ¡®t. You scold him for me and call him a bloody head! ¡± ¡°I. I.¡± Anna stumbled and bowed her head and dared not look at Leon. ¡°Anna, just made a bet a few days ago, so soon to forget? Hurry up and call Dad. I can consider cutting you some ck in that matter.¡± Leon finally spoke again. ¡°Leon, are you crazy? Now that Anna is my woman, how dare you threaten my woman?¡± Frank didn¡¯t regard Anna as his own woman at all, but he didn¡¯t say so, and Anna won¡¯t work for him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Is it shameful for a big man to encourage a girl to beat someone up for you? I think you¡¯re just using Anna.¡± Leon really looked down on things like Frank. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t listen to him. I really love you, or I wouldn¡¯t be in the bathroom with you.¡± At this point, Frank stops at once. But it was toote. Zard finally realized exactly what Anna and Frank had done in the bathroom. A dog, no matter how humble it was, will not share a mate with another. ¡°Frankie! Hey, you, asshole! How dare you!¡± Zard pounced on Frank. ¡°Zard, calm down, we are brothers, brothers should share blessings, yours is mine, mine is still mine, Oh no, no, you let me exin!¡± Frank and Zard wrestled and argued. Leonughed at this scene as if he were watching a TV series onw poprization. It was not until the beauty salesman, Mary, shouted that they stopped. ¡°Stop it, or I¡¯ll call the police if you fight some more!¡± Zard was still a pussy in his bones, and as soon as he was frightened by Mary, he immediately panicked. After the two stopped, Mary hurried to Frank and asked Frank if he were all right. ¡°Master Frank, are you all right? Don¡¯t hurt your golden body, those people are simply too rough.¡± Mary had a disgusting look on her face. Frank liked to be praised, and after this handful, the 50 million owed by the family seemed to be paid off in an instant. ¡°Your sales office is so unprofessional, get these two out of here!¡± Frank ordered Mary. Mary was like Frank¡¯s dog, very obedient, turned to Leon and said, ¡°Master Frank ordered for you to get out, please leave quickly, or I will call security.¡± ¡°Why should I go? You have no right to ask me.¡± Leon stood where he was, looking at Mary with indifferent eyes. The vi manor was still waiting for Leon to ept and sign. How was it possible to leave like this? Besides, he hasn¡¯t heard Anna call his father. The adults were responsible for talking. ¡°I¡¯ll answer why I kicked you out. You¡¯re a poor man, and you don¡¯t deserve toe to such a ce. Can you afford a vi?¡± Frank was the first to sneer. Then, the beauty salesman, Mary, echoed and said, ¡°That is, what are you doing here if you weren¡¯t going to buy a house? I think you¡¯re here to rub the bathroom. Don¡¯t you know the bathroom here is for the upper echelons?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Really speechless, upper-ss people, do they use golden toilets and urinals? Was it gilded or diamond-encrusted? Ordinary people can prick their buttocks when they use it? In theory, a real estate salesman should not speak so bluntly, but today was different. Mary has paid no attention to its own image in order to retain Frank, a big customer. ¡°Anna, you can¡¯t. Look at this beautiful saleswoman. Look at you again. I¡¯ll give you a chance. You¡¯re useless.¡± Frank liked this feeling. Having a dog around him that bites people and makes him feel ted. But Anna looked sad and said, ¡°Frank, can you give me 3 million? If you can, I can do whatever you want.¡± As long as she pays for Leon¡¯s watch, Anna will have no scruples. ¡°3 million? Are you looking down on me, Frank, or something! It¡¯s only 3 million dors, and even I don¡¯t have enough pocket money for a month. Now you go over there and p him in the face. 1 million, hurry up!¡± Frank raised his face and assumed an air of deep wealth. Anyway, Anna didn¡¯t know about his family¡¯s debt, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done that with him in the bathroom. When Mary heard Frank¡¯s bold words, she immediately glowed green in her eyes, forcibly controlled her excitement, and smiled proudly, ¡°Master Frank is simply too proud to p 1 million. This strength is too strong. I want to be rich!¡± Anna also believed, she thought that the restaurant owner, has this strength since has Frank¡¯s support, was unscrupulous. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll fight! Even if I can¡¯t hit him in the face, I¡¯ll scratch him a few times! Frank, I believe you!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 194 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 194 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 194 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hugo, your master is here ¡°Frank¡¯s family has a debt of 50 million dors and is almost on the bad faith list. It¡¯s ridiculous that you still believe what he said.¡± Just at this time, Leon poured a basin of cold water on everyone. Anna was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. Frank had a family business. How can he not pay back 50 million? Didn¡¯t he say that his pocket money alone was worth millions every month? Mary was also confused. Master Frank was the young owner of the restaurant, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to return 50 million. Leon did not give the other party a chance to question or refute, saying directly, ¡°Now you go and search the restaurant and count how many pieces of breaking news there are.¡± Last night, Leon arranged for Bill to write to a media editor to reveal the truth about the restaurant¡¯s debt. Sunrise Hotel was thepany of Leon, so he can¡¯t let his ownpany suffer dumb losses. Since the Chen family was not on board, he didn¡¯t want this 50 million, and he wanted Frank to be punished. ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. Will I be short of money? My monthly allowance is your ten-year sry!¡± Frank thought that Leon had no proof. Although the debt owed in Sunrise Hotel was known by Leon, as long as he refused to admit it, no one else will believe Leon¡¯s nonsense. However, Frank thought Leon was too simple. ¡°This. This. ¡± Anna held her cell phone and was dumbfounded when she saw the headlines she had just searched. But Mary did not say a word, stood in ce, the heart was cool, originally thought that and so on a big customer, but did not expect was an old scoundrel, empty joy. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you all so surprised? ¡± Frank didn¡¯t know the truth yet. ¡°Frank, you lied to me, your family is in debt, it¡¯s in the headlines, you were just using me, right? What a fucking man you are!¡± Anna yelled foulnguage at Frank directly. ¡°Who said? My family is so rich, how can it be in debt? it must be maliciously ndered by peers. Don¡¯t believe it!¡± Frank, exined quickly. ¡°At this time, I didn¡¯t expect that you are still sophistry. You search the Inte and you are all official media. It is impossible to joke about such a thing. You are poorer than I am now!¡± Anna pped Frank in the face. ¡°If you have no money and appearance, you can only kiss me, and if you have money, you can spend the night with me. Now you are in debt, you can¡¯t taste anything, and you can go as far as you can.¡± Frank¡¯s scalp was numb and his head was about to explode. I never thought Sunrise Hotel would directly post this on the Inte. He didn¡¯t suspect Leon at all, thinking that Leon just happened to see the news. Mr. Williams never suffered from dumb losses when doing business. He can give it to you on his own initiative, but don¡¯t even think about cheating him. Just when Frank was stunned, Anna turned to Leon, and shouted, ¡°Mr. Williams, please let me go, please, let me do anything, even sleep with you!¡± With this, Anna winked at Leon and hinted. You don¡¯t have to guess what she¡¯s implying, but that¡¯s all. She believed that since Leon can afford to wear millions of watches, it meant that the financial resources cannot be underestimated, if she can get close to the Leon that was also excellent. But Leon didn¡¯t like picking up trash. ¡°Go on.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°Mr. Williams, you are my good master, owner.¡± Anna was like a dog. ¡°I can leave you alone in that matter, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°What conditions, Mr. Williams, my master? Tell me, tell me!¡± ¡°Hit Frank in the face and I¡¯ll cut you off ten thousand until it¡¯s zero.¡± Leon treated him in his own way, but he was a little different from Frank. Frank was his own pussy, encouraging women to do it, while Leon was holding a yful attitude and holding the initiative firmly in his hands. When Frank saw Anna, kneeling and licking at Leon, shit immediately died. He thought that even if he was in debt, it will not make Anna so abnormal. Leon was just an errand boy for the Wibowo family. Was there anything worth sucking up to by Anna?! How did he know that Anna died and lost millions of dors in one foot, and now if she doesn¡¯t beg for mercy, he can only beg for mercy withw enforcement officers? Leon looked at Frank¡¯s cold eyes. Today, it¡¯s time to put an end to it. Just a few days aftering to the provincial capital, he came into contact with the disgusting thing, Frank. In order to lose one such trash in my sight in the future, Leon will make Frank feel scared thoroughly! Leon took out his cell phone and called the Century Blue Card personal butler. ¡°Hello, master, private butler 9527 at your service.¡± ¡°Butler 9527, prepare arge dog, regardless of breed, quicklye to the Century Haoting!¡± When other people heard this, they were puzzled. What 9527? What big dogs? It had nothing to do with it. Leon didn¡¯t care whether the others understood him or not. He didn¡¯t need to exin to anyone what he decided to do. Frank looked puzzled and looked at Leon¡¯s icy eyes, and it sent shivers down to his spine. He didn¡¯t know what it felt like, but he felt cold and went straight to his heart. Bang! Before Frank could get out of Leon¡¯s eyes, he was pped on the face by Anna. Frank had no idea that Anna would really dare to hit him. At this time, Leon walked up to Zard and said in a cold voice, ¡°The woman you like has been taken away by him, can you still calm down? If you¡¯re still a man, just rush up and get rid of him, okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean, scrap him?¡± Zard was so emotional that he was eager to give it a try. Instead of answering, Leon made a gesture to crush the egg. ¡°Zard, don¡¯t listen to him. We¡¯re brothers!¡± Frank was terrified at this moment because he saw that Zard¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and full of hate. ¡°Brother? Get out!¡± Zard rushed up angrily and beat Frank with Anna. Leon nced at the scene and turned away with a cold expression. The dog bit the dog with a mouthful of hair, so he was not in the mood to continue to watch the y. When they are done, he will let the butler 9527 loads, Frank, into a dog cage, and then he can send Frank directly to the mental hospital. As for Anna, she must bepensated and sued, so that she will not really be spared. At the moment, Leon went to the salesgirl, but not Mary, but another beautiful saleswoman. This time, Leon didn¡¯t leave anyone a chance to question her. He just said the name of the person he was looking for. ¡°Tell Hugo toe and see me as soon as possible!¡± ¡°And you are, sir?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my name. Tell Hugo, his master is here!¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°Nothing, but if you still want to stay and work at Century Haoting, please tell Hugo, that I will wait for him at Vi 9!¡± With that, Leon turned around and left the sales office, and headed for Vi 9. As soon as Leon left, Mary trotted over and asked her colleague what Leon had just said. When she listened to her colleague¡¯s retelling, she could not help butugh, ¡°This man is out of his mind. He dared to say that he was the master of the manager. You¡¯d better not call the manager. Only such a low-level joke can be fooled!¡± Mary failed to win over big clients but still looked down on Leon. She firmly believed that cyclists were no better than Frank. However, Mary¡¯s colleague, who thought it was not that simple, went to call Hugo. In response, Maryughed inside that her colleague was a big idiot. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 195 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 195 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 195 A call to Africa Leon went straight to Vi 9. Unlike living in Beverly Hills at the beginning, it was not only a vi but also a house. This piece ofnd, from now on, will be his territory. Here leaning on the mountains and water, the scenery was unique, it was the best holiday choice for the provincial capital. No sooner had Leon entered the manor than he saw the servants cleaning. Such arge courtyard, if you don¡¯t find someone to take care of it, you won¡¯t be able to do it at all. Just then, a young man came up to Leon. The man was about thirty years old and had a partial haircut. As soon as Leon looked at this man, he knew he was a real estate employee here because he was wearing the overalls of Century Haoting. ¡°What can I do for you? Idle people, etc., are not allowed in!¡± The tone of the partial male was a little sharp. However, Leon understood because it was a sign of ipetence. ¡°I am the owner of this ce.¡± This time, Leon directly revealed his identity so that the other party would not misunderstand. ¡°The owner? Howe I don¡¯t recognize you? Do you know that Manor 9 is the most expensive manor of the century? This manor is worth 100 million!¡± The partial man tilted his head and looked at Leon. He was skeptical about the identity of Leon, and although he knew that some rich people liked to keep a low profile, he should at least wear a famous watch on his wrist, but he saw that Leon was bare on his wrist and only had a broken cylindrical stone hanging around his neck. Unfortunately, Leon¡¯s Patek Philippe watch was trampled by Anna a few days ago, and he had no time to buy a new one and put it on. The partial man nced at the bike parked outside the manor gate. He couldn¡¯t see it clearly from a distance, but he thought that no matter how extravagant a bike would be, who would ride a bike to the vi manor? ¡°Don¡¯t look, I am the owner of Vi 9. I have asked your leader, Hugo, toe overter.¡± Leon didn¡¯t lose his temper because he thought he was qualified for his job. ¡°Hey, yes, you even know the name of the manager. It seems that thepany advertises it very well, but even if you know the name of the manager, do you think I will believe what you say? The No. 9 owner can afford to live in a mansion with hundreds of millions of dors and can ride a bike? Don¡¯t be naive!¡± He said without a smile on the part of the man. You can¡¯t imagine the happiness of the rich. Riding a bike is just an experience of life. After all, you are really tired of super running. ¡°I don¡¯t have to joke about it. It¡¯s pointless. Go ahead. I¡¯ll walk around the manor at will.¡± Leon nced coldly at him coldly and then decided to walk around the manor. ¡°Stop!¡± The partial man shouted, ¡°This is a private house, and no one else is allowed to step into it except for the owners and staff.¡± Leon frowned when he heard that the partial man was so rude. ¡°Considering yourpetence, I leave you some leeway. Don¡¯t take an inch!¡± Leon gave a warning. Suddenly, a familiar woman¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°Handsome has only been apart for two hours. I miss you so much. Come and kiss me.¡± Leon can be sure that he didn¡¯t yell at himself, but that he was partial to the man. It turns out that the name of the partial man was Handsome. At this time, the woman who acts coquetry to Handsome was Mary of the sales office. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this fool actually came here, Handsome. Why don¡¯t you kick him out?!¡± As soon as Mary noticed Leon, he said to Handsome. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know him? ¡± Handsome asked. ¡°This fool made a scene in the sales office just now and even said that he asked the manager to see him, the master. Do you think it¡¯s ridiculous? in my opinion, he has a mental problem.¡± Mary joked and pointed to his head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I told you, just now he pretended to be forced with me, saying that he knew Manager Hugo or something. He was just pretending to be a convict. Why would he pretend to ride a bike?¡± Handsome alsoughed at noticing Leon¡¯s frosty face. Since Handsome said that idle people cannot wait to enter, what was the salesperson Mary doing in here? She was neither a friend of the owner nor a property employee, so she was not qualified to enter at all. At first, Leon thought that Handsome waspetent, so he wanted to kick him out, but he saw that Mary could go in and out at will and had an affair with Handsome, which didn¡¯t look like a devoted duty. It was clear that he looked down on him and kicked him out. There was no need to be reasonable in dealing with such people. ¡°You two, you can get out of here! Century Haoting, we don¡¯t need this kind of junk staff!¡± Leon¡¯s eyes were cold to the bone. ¡°The fool is talking nonsense again.¡± ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t worry about this fool. When you get promoted, we¡¯ll get married. The treatment of Century Haoting is so good. I think you have a bright future.¡± Mary said. There was a sneer in Leon¡¯s heart. Promotion? It won¡¯t exist! At this time, Hugo finally came to the No. 9 vi and was walking towards Leon and others. Handsome and Mary, hastened to greet Hugo. ¡°Hello, manager.¡± ¡°Hello, manager.¡± However, Hugo ignored the two men and bowed deeply to Leon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, Mr. Williams. Please punish me.¡± Leon was now the chairman of Watsons Group, while the developmentpany of Century Haoting was affiliated to Watsons Group. Hugo is not only the manager in charge of the project but also assigned to Leon by Kristina to act as the housekeeper of the estate. At the moment, Handsome and Mary, looked shocked and dumbfounded, their eyes almost falling out. They can¡¯t believe that this young man was the chairman of Watsons Group. It¡¯s over! Handsome and Mary, both know it was over for them! ¡°Hugo, the quality of the staff of Century Haoting is worrying me. As a manager, you have indeed failed your duty. Like these two low-quality employees, it will affect the image of the group, and the situation will be very serious!¡± ¡°Also, thepany strictly stiptes that employees are not allowed to fall in love with each other, and they must be strictly enforced in the future.¡± ¡°Indiscriminately, do not listen to the exnation, this kind of employee, let him do the most basic level!¡± Leon will not leave a trace of affection for Hugo. If you make a mistake, you should bear it, and if you lose your job, you can¡¯t shirk it. You should bear as much as you should, just like any employee. ¡°Mr. Williams, this is indeed my dereliction of duty. I will conduct an in-depth review and withhold a month¡¯s sry and ask you to forgive me.¡± Hugo bowed his head and dared not retort. ¡°These two beasts must be severely punished!¡± Leon must not let these two men damage their corporate image. Hugo nodded again and again, then turned to face Handsome and Mary, with a serious face. Then he growled at Handsome and Mary, ¡°Son of a bitch, what two pigs! You two, your sries will be deducted for a month and I will suspend all yourpany benefits!¡± How can these just be their punishments? Leon cocked the corners of his mouth and sneered, ¡°Transfer them to Africa!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 196 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 196 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 196 You are thinking about fart eating Watsons Group also had a project to transfer a dog couple to Africa and grow vegetables to promote friendship between the two countries. ¡°Hugo said that he will give you a minute to deal with this, when you are finished please meet me in front of the Gazebo.¡± Leon said while he pointed at the building not far away in the middle of the Manor Pond. ¡°All right, Mr. Williams. I will do it right away.¡± Hugo indicated that his clerk was unprofessional, so he dared not to provoke the new chairman and be punished by him. Handsome and Mary looked pale because they were ovee by anxiety and fear. This was their death, it would ruin their future. Hugo was very efficient. He would not be humiliated most slightly. After he dealt with Handsome and Mary, he quickly rushed to the gazebo. Leon and Hugo sat down and they began to chat. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, from now on, you will be the personal butler of my ninth vi in Century Haoting, but at the same time you will still be the manager of Century Real Estate,¡± Leon said to Hugo. ¡°Well, Mr. Williams, I will do whatever you want, and Miss Mawar had told me to do my best for you,¡± Hugo answered. ¡°The board of directors will meet a weekter, I am sure you heard,¡± Leon said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Williams, have been informed,¡± Hugo answered. ¡°OK, is there any cooperation with The Wibowo in the next step of Century Real Estate?¡± Leon asked. ¡°Century Real Estate and Permanent Real Estate are branches of the Watsons Group and The Wibowo respectively in the real estate industry.¡± ¡± Watsons Group willunch a series of cooperation with The Wibowo, which will involve several industries.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Williams has a lot of help,¡± Hugo answered. ¡°After lunch, we went to the office and they told us the details of the project,¡± Leon said. ¡°No problem, Mr. Williams.¡± Hugo nodded. Leon should follow up on every project of Watsons Group. Before lunch, he went to deal with the housekeeper. 9527 The housekeeper, get in the cage with the Tibetan Mastiff 9527 The housekeeper, was scared to pee and took a shit in his pants. ¡°With those kinds of goods, you would be sent to a mental hospital for treatment, and they would not wander around in front of their eyes in the future.¡± Concerning the handling of Anna, Leon asked 9527 the housekeeper to arrange a top-sswyer. This university was impossible, and it would be jailed for a few years. Swept away those two nuisances, he became cleaner. Later he contacted Sucyanti, you should avoid revealing your identity too early for this can affect the cooperative rtionship with The Wibowo. When Leon finished dealing with Century Real Estate¡¯s affairs, it was already evening, and Leon stayed at the No. 9 vi of Century Haoting. Early the next morning, Leon said goodbye to Hugo and rode down the hill alone. When he was almost at the foot of the mountain, there was a BMW X3 on the opposite side,ing in fast. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Because it was a sharp corner and the BMW was driving too fast, Leon was aware of the danger. So, he jumped off his bike quickly andnded by the side of the road. The bike was first knocked down by the speeding BMW X3 and then ran over. The owner of the vehicle mmed on the brakes and almost rushed down the mountain road. Finally, the car stopped at the corner. If Leon did not react fast enough, it would have been a different story. Nima drove so fast on the mountain road, you would have thought that it was Fujiwara Takumi. Leon quickly walked over to the owner of the BMW X3. He could not let it go he had to do something about it. At this time, the BMW X3¡¯s owner which was Nima hopped out. The owner of the car was a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He had short hair and wore a ck suit. ¡°I am sorry that I bumped into you. I am in a hurry to pick someone up. In Nima¡¯s tone, there was little tolerance. It sounded as if Leon had done something wrong and it was he who forgave Leon. In that regard, Leon felt very speechless. His bike was run over by the BMW owner, and it must have been damaged. If he had not jumped out of the car in time, he would have been hit by the BMW. The owner did not even care! ¡°It was your car that hit my bike. You should take full responsibility for driving so fast on the Uphill Road!¡± Leon said solemnly. ¡°That is right, young man, I will take full responsibility. You will not have to pay for it. Here are a thousand dors, which is enough for you to buy a new bike, the rest can be used on your mental damage.¡± With that, Nima took out ten red tickets from his bag and handed them to Leon with a smile. However, Leon did not pick it up, but he said slowly: ¡°I am fine! But my bike! You¡¯d better follow the normal procedure to apply for insurance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It is not worth it to pay for insurance for a thousand yuan. It is most appropriate to be private.¡± Nima said. He had never seen it before. He had to make a mountain out of a molehill even if he had to take insurance on a bicycle. ¡°Of course, it is necessary. I suggest you follow the procedure to apply for insurance.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°What a big deal. I have something urgent to do. I did not embarrass you when I rubbed my BMW. You should know the truth. If you wanted to make me wrong, I will give you another thousand yuan.¡± Nima said he pulled out his bag. ¡°You are thinking fart. I am a lightning version of the high-end s-works series. The frame is 100,000. The wheelset is German lightweight worth 50, 000, and the transmission kit is 100,000. Seat tube, handle, and horizontal parts are all imported high-end parts. Without 100,000, you cannot get down. I will not say anything else. If you say it, you¡¯ll think I am wrong with you.¡± ¡°This lightning road bike is a limited edition, there are only ten in the country, worth millions, which is true.¡± Nima was stunned. ¡°What?! So expensive? Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°Even if you sold your BMW X3, it still would not be enough to pay for my bike.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°I do not believe it. It is just a bike. How can it be more expensive than my BMW?¡± Nima retorted. ¡°There are lots of things you do not know. Should a rich man drive a low-equipped BMW X3?¡± Leon resented. ¡°I drive a BMW. I do not know myst name. I still drive so fast on this ring mountain road. 86 of my family¡¯s expansion of the sea is going up the mountain, and this is going to the grave¡±. Nima was stunned by Leon. Shit, he needed so much money for the bike. Only now did he realize that he had made a big mistake. ¡°I me myself for driving too fast. I thought it would be all right if I hit someone, but I did not expect to hit such an expensive bike. I will not dare to drive so fast next time. Faced with this bad situation, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 197 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 197 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 197 The situation is grim ¡°Bonnie, I will not be able to pick you up. There has been an ident here. Please call Didi.¡± Originally, he was in a hurry to pick up his girlfriend, but now he is not only unable to pick her up but now he was probably going to miss the start-up banquet in the evening. It was rumored that the second son of the group would be present at the start-up banquet, and he was most likely to lose the opportunity to tter him. Nima deeply regretted that. ¡°Then let us go through the insurance procedure.¡± The owner of the BMW said to Leon. ¡°Even if you go through the insurance program now, it will not solve the problem. Unlike other Lightning Mountain bikes, limited edition parts need to be imported, it is not just about losing money.¡± Leon said. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Nima was so angry that he thought Leon was cheating. Leon did not have time to argue with him. Although he did not care much about the lightning bike, he had to take responsibility for the other person¡¯s fault on a case-by-case basis. ¡°Not because you have a lot of money that does not mean that you will get away with it. You are middle-aged and should take responsibility.¡± ¡°Maybe you think I am wrong, but there was no need for that at all. I will leave it to my housekeeper to deal with the matter. If you make a mistake, you must bear it, and you cannot get away!¡± With that, Leon immediately called the private butler of Century Blue Card for them to send a car to pick him up. Nima when the owner of the BMW saw Leon¡¯s style and thought it was a bluff, he disdainfully curled the corner of his mouth and lit a cigar. As soon as he took a puff, he spits out a few rings of smoke in the direction of Leon. However, his cool look went unnoticed by Leon. In Leon¡¯s eyes, he was just a dog, a 40-year-old man with no temperament, just like a native. Twenty minutester, a Bentley Muchan arrived. Nima¡¯s attention was attracted by the car. After all, in his eyes, the Bentley Muchan was an absolute luxury car. It was his lifelong dream to drive a Bentley. As the Bentley Muchan got slower and slower, Nima was bing more and more curious. Because of the incident, it was intended to park next to him. ¡°I do not have a friend who drives a Bentley, either. Is it aimed at that man?¡± Nima remembered that Leon had called for a taxi 20 minutes ago and immediately understood. As Nima expected, the Bentley Muchan was here for Leon. The Bentley Muchan stopped next to Leon and a young man got out of the car in a straight suit. Although the man was not as handsome as Leon, neither as slender as Leon, he had a touch of femininity between his eyebrows and dressed like a deacon in the sun. If he was put in a full circle, his appearance would look like a boss, even if he was thrown into the Entertainment Industry he could also appear as a drug dealer. However, the man bowed at Leon at nearly 90 degrees. ¡°Sir, thank you for waiting. The car is ready.¡± This respectful and humble attitude showed briefly how much respect he had for the young man in front of him. Leon did not answer, he just nodded gently, at that time there was no desire for cold eyes, which gave people a unique sense of mystery. Then Leon sat in the Bentley Muchan, and even at the corner of his eyes, they did not bother to fall on Nima. Nima looked nkly at Leon, while he sat in the Bentley, and wondered what the origin of this young man was. He felt that he was higher than that of the second son of the group. There was no doubt that he had to admit it this time. The provincial capital was superior. Whenever we saw cyclists on the road again, he would stay away and be afraid. Just when he was dismayed, the butler 9527had already came to him. Next, the generation of Leon would handle the ident. Nima felt so humbled that Leon did not even give him a chance to negotiate, but let the butler acted as an agent, which made him felt that he was not from the same world at all. At noon, Leon and Rachel went to lunch together. While they were eating and chatting, Rachel told Leon, that she had joined The Carter And was assigned to an entertainment and mediapany. At present, she was participating in the casting of a TV series with the head of the department. ¡°Leon, I saw stars yesterday, and there are several. At present, the variety show nned by the company is still in the casting process. It was exceedingly difficult for our department to invite Fay to join us. After all, Fay became extremely popr recently, and ourpany is not strong enough.¡± When Rachel talks about stars, she feels very fresh. When she first met the entertainment industry, she was already very happy to see stars. Hearing the names of these stars, Leon was very calm. Even some movie stars, Leon, have dined with them at the same table, and he had also seen big scenes. Although the new generation of stars was also good butpared with the movie stars are still less popr, Leon¡¯s heart naturally would not be touched. ¡°Isn¡¯t yourpany owned by The Carter? The Carter is strong, how could they not handle Fay? ¡± Leon was confused about this. ¡°There are three entertainmentpanies in The Carter, which cooperate andpete with each other. Thepany I joined belongs to the one with the least strength, otherwise, I would have been admitted as a non-professional.¡± Rachel told the truth. ¡°I see, Rachel. Would you like to meet and chat with the actor? There will be a chance in the future. ¡± Leon smiled softly. ¡°Of course, I do, but I was just thinking about it. It is impossible for thepany I joined to hire a character at the actor level, and even if they did, I would not have a chance to talk to him. I am just a low-level clerk.¡± ¡°However, there was no regret,¡± Rachel said. ¡°I care more about the people around me than stars.¡± At that point, Rachel hesitated, and her little face turned red. ¡°Like what?¡± Leon asked with a chuckle. ¡°No, nothing. ¡± Rachel answered nervously, and she became embarrassed in an instant. Leon understood what Rachel was trying to say so he reached out and pinched Rachel¡¯s face which was as smooth as egg whites. After he did that he said, ¡°I have taken care of your house, since the landlord did not rent it to you, I will rent another one for you. There are lots of houses in that neighborhood so I chose an elegant one for you. I will take you there in a few days.¡± Leon had asked Hugo to buy themunity along with the property. It had been settled and it was going through the normal procedure. There were two reasons why it was so efficient. Both Watsons Group and Century Real Estate are a subsidiary of Watsons Group. They have the means and strength locally and besides, the price offered by Leon was high, and the old owners were impressed. Leon had expected that in five days, someone on the board would have questioned his behavior of paying a high price to buy an old neighborhood. After all, Leon was the new chairman and it would inevitably be questioned until he had proved his strength. Even the contradictions within the group had been intensified, and the disputes between factions in various branches would also make the situation of the group more serious. Leon and Watsons Group also had to face great challenges. The only way to unite Family Wibowo was to destroy Family Carter¡¯s ambition to dominate the provincial capital business and enter the domestic first-ss group, ¡°Can we gag cousin Jacob?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Leon frowned at that thought. The first project with Family Wibowo was about to begin. How would he deal with it? Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 198 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 198 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 198 The dog bits After lunch, Leon went to Cannon Hall. He was going to see Evan today so that he could recover. It added up to three days. Leon said to himself that three days into one month would have been enough to avoid having a misunderstanding. ¡°I cannot help it. Do not say that. The other person would not believe it.¡± When he arrived at Cannon Hall, Indra was there. These days, Indra would apany his old friends whenever he was free. Besides, there was Evan¡¯s son Po. The one who insulted Leon with money thest time they met, Cannon ce would be the next member of the family. When they met, Po still looked pale with a drooping face and had sharp eyes staring at Leon. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Asked Po in a cold voice. Leon did not answer, but instead, he looked at Evan and said, ¡°Mr. Evan you seem to be recovering quickly¡± Evan felt much better, and his appearance was much better than before. Leon knew very well that it was his prescription and acupuncture that yed a role. Although he did not attend to his patients that much he had not lost his superb medical skills at all. ¡°Yes, Leon, I feel much better today. My strength is recovering and it¡¯s like I¡¯ve changed my body.¡± Evan squinted his eyes and said kindly. ¡°I am happy and gratified to see you recover so quickly.¡± Leon had anotheryer of identity which was the heir of divine medicine, he raised Evan back from the dead, to prove to the world that the first female doctor Liana would not humiliate her teacher. ¡°Boy! My father¡¯s recovery had nothing to do with you. Do not take credit for it. ¡± Po said out of the blue. Hearing this, Leon raised his eyebrows and frowned. Leon knew best whether it mattered or not. Had it not been for his timely help, Po¡¯s father would not have lived through the New year. At that point, Evan waved his hand to Po and said, ¡°Po, you should not be rude. Whether my improvement had anything to do with Leon or not, he is our guest.¡± The more Leon heard this, the more ufortable he felt. Po added, ¡°Dad, your condition had improved, thanks to the fact that Edwin, is Edwin¡¯s Weibel Gushen brew. After half a year of nourishing and repairing your damaged kidney, your body has had the chance to recover. This had nothing to do with Leon in the first ce. I am just talking about it.¡± Edwin, as Po called him, was his son. He had been called a genius in traditional Western medicine since childhood, and in his recent years, he was called the son of hope for the revival of traditional Western medicine by the traditional Western medicinemunity in the provincial capital. Evan shook his head and motioned to Po to stop talking because to say such a thing would be tantamount to hitting Leon in the face. Although Evan was not sure who to me, he understood that Leon was a friend of Indra and an heir of ancient medicine, so there was no need to hit him in his face. At that time, Leon showed an ironic smile at the corners of his mouth. As a descendant of the doctor, it was not easy, but this time he saved the patient, but he was questioned. If I knew this, no matter whose face it was, he would have not been cured! Leon did not want to stay any longer at Cannon Hall, saving patients was a doctor¡¯s duty, now his duty has been done, but no one appreciated it! With that, Leon was about to turn around and leave Cannon Hall. But at this time, Evan asked to stay: ¡°Leon, Cunli he misunderstood you, you are a guest, you deserved courtesy.¡± After saying this, Evan asked the servant to make tea and entertain Leon. However, Leon¡¯s face remained serious, and then he was not polite anymore! ¡°do you entertain guests like that? Since Cannon Tang does not believe me, why ask me for treatment! ¡± Indra sensed that the atmosphere was not good, so he made around fight for both sides and mediated, of course, he turned to Leon. ¡°Evan, what do you mean? Do you still regard me as a friend? Am I going to be questioned in this way when I invite the ancient doctor to you? ¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Indra was angry. Po was questioning not only Leon but also him. ¡°Mr. Wibowo, do not be angry, this had nothing to do with you. You have always been my respected Mr. Wibowo, but I really cannot admit that it was this young man who cured my father. You think, Leon, he said that he could cure my father¡¯s illness in one month, but now only three dayster, my father¡¯s condition had improved a lot. It was certainly not his medicine that had worked, and my father has been taking Weibel Gushen decoction for half a year. This was thanks to the medicinal soup prescribed by Edwin. ¡± Po¡¯s logic sounded reasonable at first nce, but Leon said a month just to convince Evan. In fact, it only took three days. Unexpectedly, the original modesty became the theoretical basis for Po to question. ¡°Who on earth was Edwin,?¡± Leon asked Po. Leon saw that Po kept on promoting this ¡°Edwin¡± Weibel Gushen soup. He always felt that it was too purposeful. However, Evan replied first: ¡°It is my grandson, Edwin, who is now the youngest member of the traditional Western Medicine Association. He had set up a traditional Western medicinepany and ismitted to studying traditional Western medicine prescriptions.¡± Leon knew that it would turn out to be a family business, no wonder Po was so good at selling. ¡°Leon, I know what you are thinking. You think I am deliberately biased towards Edwin, right? In fact, Edwin¡¯s work is excellent. I do not need you to praise me at all. I am just telling the truth. His Weibel Gushen decoction was sessfully developed, and after half a year, he finally cured his grandfather¡¯s illness.¡± Po said. Leon responded with a sneer because he had never seen anyone brag like that. ¡°Leon, if you still insist that your prescription cured my father¡¯s illness, then I can only say that you are too thick-skinned. How can you have a traditional Western medicine prescription that works so quickly? Don¡¯t you think it is funny that you can be cured in three days? Do we really think that the old Western medicine practitioners in Cannon ce are fake? Can you cure a disease that they rack their brains so hard that you can now cure it in three days? ¡± But to tell the truth in the eyes of Leon, even if they were not fake, the medical skills of those old Western medicine practitioners in Cannon ce were just so-so. Not even Evan nor Po could really get into the eyes of Leon. With such general medical skills, Leon was speechless about the achievement of the famous Cannon Hall in the provincial capital. He could not help but feel that the inheritance of other traditional Western medicine had not arrived at this point. ¡°To tell you the truth, it only took three days to cure your father¡¯s illness, and the reason why I said it was I was cured in one month was to gain your father¡¯s trust first. if I had said three days in the beginning, could you rest assured that I could cure it?¡± After saying this, Leon paused for a moment, he nced at Indra, and then added, ¡°But do not think I am fighting for treatment. I am not that cheap. It is all for the sake of Mr. Wibowo. In the future, Cannon ce will never invite me again!¡± No sooner after the words were said that Po could not help giggling. ¡°Three days? That is crazy talk! I can now conclude that your identity as a descendant of an ancient doctor is definitely fake!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 199 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 199 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 199 Is right in front of us. That is right! The identity handed down by Leon¡¯s ancient doctors was indeed a fake. However, his true identity in the field of traditional Western medicine was much better than that of ancient doctors. ¡°How could it be fake? Leon is very skilled in medicine because I have personally experienced it. I have seen you, Po, with elegance. Why is it so gunpowder today?¡± Indra stood up for Leon. It was really kind to help others but it did not end well. Indra felt that Leonard¡¯s judgment was too unjust. Indra looked at Evan, because of Evan, he wanted to ask for an exnation for Leon. ¡°What do you think Evan?¡± Indra wanted to know what Evan thought about it. ¡°Mr. Indra, and Cunli, this is no way of treating guests. I apologize to you.¡± Evan said. ¡°Do not change the subject, Evan. I am telling you; Leon came to the provincial capital from Fairmont City to treat you. Now that your illness is almost cured, is this how you treat him? Hurry up and give me an answer. ¡± Indra said seriously. Even as an old friend, Indra was also impolite, and now that Evan¡¯s illness was not serious any longer, Indra would not speak kindly. ¡°This I do not know whether I was cured by Edwin or Leon. No matter who it is, I will treat Leon as an honored guest. If he needs Cannon ce¡¯s help in the future, Cannon ce will certainly lend a helping hand.¡± Leon sneered at this. ¡°I do not need your help from Cannon ce. It was just a false name for a time-honored brand of traditional Western medicine.¡± Compared with Benevolence ce, Cannon ce was still far behind. Liana, the father of the goddess doctor, had saved countless people, but she did not covet splendor and wealth. If she wanted money and fame, she would have made Benevolence ce famous in the field of traditional Western medicine. Leon¡¯s remark aroused the anger of Po. ¡°Pretending to be a descendant of an ancient doctor, who has the right to say that I am Cannon ce? Fortunately, this time Edwin had been unremittingly taking Weibel Gushen decoction for his grandfather, otherwise, if he ate your poison for a month, he might have lost his life!¡± ¡°Po was so fucking ungrateful, even if you do not believe that Leon cured Evan, the prescription was useless, but it was too much to say it is poison.¡± ¡°Leon was a benefactor and should be given the least respect!¡± ¡°Cunli, please stand down.¡± Evan¡¯s old eyes narrowed and looked sharply at his son Po. ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t Leon that cured you. It was Edwin¡± Po continued to emphasize. ¡°Whoever it was, do you treat your guests like this?¡± Evan really did not know whose medicine worked, but he did not doubt Leon¡¯s status as a descendant of ancient doctors, because he believed that Indra would not be mistaken, and there was no doubt about Leon¡¯s medical skills. However, he did not want to believe that the head of Cannon ce, was cured by outsiders when he was ill. If it were to spread to the outside world, how could Cannon ce still be in the field of traditional Western medicine? ¡°At the beginning, I was dying, so now I do not care about this. I invited Leon, to do whatever he wanted to live.¡± ¡°But now that my body is recovering well, my state of mind has changed!¡± When Leon saw Evan¡¯s attitude, he sneered in his heart: ¡°Oh, this is the greed of human nature. You just wanted to be cured before I get better, and when I get better, I want more. If I had known that, why should I save you?¡± But as a descendant of the divine doctor, Leon often thought of the teachings of Liana. If the goddess doctor¡¯s father were there, he would probably have saved him. After all, if he were not a ferocious person, it would be impossible for the doctor not to save him. ¡°It was just, that he was not worth saving. ¡°Evan, you have to give me an exnation. Are you thinking the same thing as your son?¡± Indra would not stop. He originally wanted Leon to make more friends with provincial capital dignitaries, but he was unexpectedly set up by Po. In any case, he could not let his future grandson-inw suffer. In the face of the strong Indra, Evan knew not to cry, Indra is one of the provincial capital¡¯s four elders. The Williams Family is in charge, even though they are two personal friends, either of them do not dare to destroy this rtionship. ¡°Of course not. In fact, I think the reason why I recovered so quickly is due to the joint efforts of Edwin and Leon.¡± Evan replied with a smile. Indra was still dissatisfied with the answer and snorted coldly. At this point, Leon said, ¡°Since Mr. Evan thinks this way, please pay the fee.¡± I had especially spoken to you about favors, you are ungrateful, Ok, let us be direct, let us talk about money! ¡°Consultation fee? Do you still want the money? I do not know if your prescription is scribbled. It is bullshit! ¡± Po reacted violently. ¡°You cannot understand it because you are stupid, you do not have enough attainments, and you cannot understand it. If you could see it, Cannon ce would not have to invite an outsider to see a doctor!¡± Leon sneered. To tell you the truth, if there is an old Western medicine doctor in Cannon Hall who could understand his prescription, he would not have turned to outsiders for help. How can such ordinary people understand the prescription of divine medicine? Hearing what Leon said, ¡°Both Evan and Po looked very ugly, but there was no reason to refute it.¡± They all read the prescription of Leon, but they really could not see through it, and they could not tell whether it was good or bad. ¡°What, Cannon ce cannot afford to pay the consultation fee?¡± Leon stared at Evan and said. Evan pupil suddenly shrank, unexpectedly some did not dare to look directly into Leon¡¯s eyes, not only because of guilt, but also a sense of ambiguity. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I can afford it, Leon. How much are you going to charge?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Twenty million dors!¡± Leon said. ¡°What? Do you want 20 million dors? You can ask me whatever you want! ¡± Po was frowning and emotional. ¡°Is 20 million dors a lot? If you exchange 20 million dors for life, how many rich people are scrambling to get it, hehe!¡± Leon responded with a sneer. Leon will donate the twenty million dors to the poor mountainous areas. He does not need this money himself, just to fight for his breath. ¡°Leon, 20 million, I gave it to you. If you give me your ount number, I will transfer the money to you.¡± Unlike Po, Evan epted Leon¡¯s request. ¡°Leon, you have gone too far. If you ask for this consultation fee, you will have a guilty conscience.¡± Po is very resistant. ¡°This is the consultation fee I deserve. It costs money for patients toe to Cannon Hall to see a doctor. I saved the head of Cannon Hall, and the consultation fee of $20 million is a fair price.¡± Leon said. ¡°Do not tter yourself. Without Edwin¡¯s Weibel Gushen decoction, my father would never be able to recover from his illness.¡± Po insisted that his son Edwin¡¯s medicine worked. ¡°You have never heard of Weibel Gushen decoction. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your son¡¯s prescription is poison?¡± Leon asked rhetorically. ¡°Edwin is the son of hope in the field of traditional Western medicine. How could his prescription be fake? I think you are jealous!¡± With that, Po patted a prescription on the table: ¡°By contrast, the prescription of my Edwin is much clearer than yours!¡± Leon took a look at it and a faint sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°What a son of hope. You Cannon ce will surely be famous in the field of traditional Western medicine because of Edwin.¡± Leon¡¯s remark seems to have a profound meaning, but whether Evan and Po can hear it is their business. Then Leon turned to Indra and said, ¡°Mr. Wibowo, I have work to do. I should go.¡± Leon only needs to not embarrass Indra, unless the others apologize. ¡°I will go with you. Thepany has been very busytely, and I have to go back and deal with it.¡± After saying this, Indra said angrily to Evan, ¡°Evan, I am very disappointed in you today!¡± Evan hastens to ask if he could stay, but Indra has made up his mind to go, he did not expect Indra to behave unexpectedly towards Leon. Leon and Indra walked out of Cannon Hall together and were about to go back to their homes. After all, they are not idle people. Just then, Indra felt it necessary to call thepany¡¯s project partner and have a chat first. Without hesitation, he dialed the mobile phone number of the partner sent by thepany¡¯s assistant. Just then, the ringtone of Leon suddenly rang. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 200 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 200 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 200 King of junk Indra looked at Leon curiously. Obviously, it was a call to the partner, why did Leon¡¯s cell phone ring? ¡°Was Leon the chairman of Watsons Group?¡± As soon as the idea came to Indra¡¯s mind, he quickly denied it. ¡°Impossible, the chairman of Watsons Group, the Dragon can not see the end, the strength of the group can fight with my Family Wibowo, how can it be Leon, he is too young!¡± When Leon saw that Indra was suspicious, he reacted quickly and said, ¡°Mr. Wibowo, my eldest nephew called me.¡± ¡°Big nephew? Do you have a nephew? ¡± Indra asked. ¡°I am older in the family. I will not talk. I will talk to my eldest nephew.¡± With these words, Leon turned and left. ¡°I told you, Leon cannot be the chairman of Watsons Group. If he was, what am I trying to do? I do not need my training at all.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Indra looked at Leon¡¯s distant back and said to himself. Now, Leon was so scared that his identity was almost exposed. He did not know who gave his cell phone number to Indra, it was probably the little secretary of the company who was not very sensible. Fortunately, he tactfully dodged the past and took advantage of Mr. Wibowo by the way. However, Leon did not take it lightly, because the next cooperation between the twopanies was about to begin. After the board of directors, the Watsons Group and The Williams Family will now start doing business together working on several projects. Before that, Steven would find a way to meet with the head of the Watsons Group and fight ahead of time. ¡°But it was a little tricky!¡± Leon then sighed to himself. At approximately four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Leon set off again near the garbage factory in the west of the city. One of the branches of Watsons Group was right here. Leon, calm and undisturbed, came to the nearby garbage factory alone. This branch is surrounded by garbage treatment nts, one isrge and the other is small. It is in such an environment that thispany can be one of the top 20 enterprises in the provincial capital. In fact, the environment is not as bad as expected, because this is not an ordinary waste disposal nt, but a ¡°renewable resources recycling¡±pany. However, this industry is often looked down upon as a raggedpany and belongs to a low-end industry. However, the junk collection in the eyes of others is the recycling of renewable resources that master the core technology. Thepany is called Senyuan Environmental Protection Technology Co., Ltd. Senyuan has always beenmitted to the environmental protection industry and has been at the forefront in the fields of lithium resource regeneration, mining science and technology, alumina technology, electrolytic aluminum technology, fluorine chemical industry, gypsum reuse, Chlor-alkali chemical industry, sewage treatment, and so on. Among them, the recovery rate of aluminum ash is close to 90%. It is precise because of the advanced nature of the technology that it can survive and be one of the top 20 enterprises in the provincial capital. Leon is here to take over thispany today. The takeover process was very smooth. I visited the factory building and talked with the backbone of thepany about future development prospects. After taking over, he was a ragged king, can be among the top 20 provincial capital, as a branch is unusual. Although several executives of thepany tried to get Leon to stay at the hotel for dinner, Leon turned it down. Because I need to inspect the Sunrise Hotel tonight, I cannot take it over, but I do not care. Leon will inspect it every once in a while. Aftering out from Senyuan Environmental Protection Technology Co., Ltd., you need to go through the waste recycling nt. There was an old man with a bent back, who seemed to be about seventy years old, pedaling painstakingly on a tricycle carrying beer bottles and scrap metal toward the scrap purchase factory. There is a small slope ahead. The old man pedaled very hard, but he still could not get up. Leon saw this, immediately went to give a push, and then said to the grandfather: ¡°Grandpa, I will ride, you have a rest.¡± It is not that Notre Dame is overflowing. Leon does not think too much about it. He just thinks it is a small thing. ¡°Thank you, young man. I am too old to be of any use.¡± With that, the old man rubbed his knee. ¡°Grandpa, it is no big deal. You are wee.¡± Leon took the small tricycle and hit the road. Just then, there were two luxury cars parked at the intersection not far from Leon waiting for the red light. This was the only way to Sunrise Hotel. There was a distance between the two luxury cars, with a Lamborghini Gdo in front and a Rolls- Royce Gusteau behind. Among them, in Lamborghini Gdo, a young couple was pointing at Leon¡¯s grotesque and mocked. ¡°Winny, look, this was your ex-boyfriend. How did he be a rag collector?¡± Rain smiled as if he had discovered the big news. Winny was also a little surprised to see Leon,ing out of the recycling nt. She thought that Leon had a strong learning ability, and even if he came from a bad family, He could at least find a job and make a living. There is no need to collect junk. Immediately, Winny figured it out. She felt that it must have been because she had framed Leon¡¯s rape with Jason and Gerald, which led Leon to run into a brick wall everywhere when looking for a job. Thinking of this, Winny unexpectedly did not have the slightest remorse or shame but felt a trace of joy in her heart. Seeing the miserable life of her ex-boyfriend, Winny thought that she had made the right choice and that such useless men would only be poor. It was nothing to be realistic as a woman, and she was satisfied with her life now. ¡°Husband, he was not my ex-boyfriend. I just regard him as a backup. How could he be worthy of me like this?¡± After saying this, Winny put her arms around Rain¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Only you who are facing the wind in Yushu are worthy of me. We are a match made in heaven, aren¡¯t you, my husband?¡± ¡°Winny, you are so sweet. If you are still in love, I can help him find a job.¡± Rain smiled maliciously. ¡°How can there be an old rtionship? He was like a piece of shit. I could not wait to get away from him.¡± Winny hastened to deny it. ¡°I think he was too talented to pick up trash. Our dog still needed a butt wiper. I think he is qualified for the job.¡± Rain smiled. ¡°As far as he was concerned, he was not qualified to shovel shit for our cats and dogs at all. My husband, we do not need to talk about him anymore. It affects our mood. The green light is now on. Go to the hotel quickly.¡± ¡°Today is a start-up party, and some friends in our circle were invited, you apany me down the aisle.¡± Rain said with a smile. Then Rain left in his Lamborghini Gdo. As soon as Rambo left, Rolls-Royce Gusteau followed. In the back seat of the Rolls-Royce sat Donald Brown, one of the four elders in the provincial capital, and his granddaughter Betty. ¡°Grandpa, just now I saw a man who was very simr to him in that picture. He came out of the waste recycling factory.¡± Betty hesitated for a while, then decided to say it. ¡°Who? Which one? Betty, just say what you have to say. I do not quite understand what you mean.¡± Donald asked. ¡°Candra¡¯s apprentice,¡± Betty said, and Donald¡¯s eyebrow frowned. It was very taboo for her to mention this matter, but there was a foreboding in her heart, which haunted her mind, and asked her grandfather to analyze it. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure you read it right? ¡± Donald asked again. ¡°I am not sure. After all, there would be a gap between the photo and the real person, but it was like him.¡± Betty said. ¡°Did hee to the provincial capital?¡± Donald¡¯s eyes suddenly became serious. ¡°Grandpa, maybe I was wrong. I hope it was not him.¡± When Betty mentioned Candra¡¯s apprentice, he could not hide his dislike. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Betty when we get home. Let¡¯s go to the boot party of Rain first.¡± When Donald said this, he was lost in thought. Under the engagement made that year, Donald decided to repent of her marriage. After all, Gordon, the son of Family Moore, was the best person to marry Family Brown. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 201 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 201 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 201 Bitch Pass eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the tenth floor of the Sunrise Hotel was booked by the crew of Rain Carter. This is the opening banquet of the new drama. The prominent guests present are Donald Brown, one of the four elders in the provincial capital, and his granddaughter Betty Brown. The others are the leading actors and important members of the crew. Winny While relied on the rtionship she has with Rain Carter. She has no acting skills, but also conceited and insecure of other women. The medical major came to act and became a woman as soon as she came up. It didn¡¯t matter that she couldn¡¯t get in at all. Of course, this is the crew invested by her current boyfriend, and the rtionship is naturally very close. ¡°Betty Brown, you¡¯ve been more beautifulparedtely.¡± Rain Carter took Winny While¡¯s arm and said to Brown¡¯s daughter Betty Brown. Betty Brown is a talented woman from the rich circle of the provincial capital, and her status in the rich circle is simr to that of Sucyanti Wibowo. Betty Brown has an aromatic scent all over her body, and it is most appropriate to describe her as a lady from a well-known n. Therefore, her standard of choosing a mate is very high. ¡°Rain Carter, I wish your new y be a big hit.¡± Betty Brown opened her lips gently and smiled at Rain Carter. However, Betty Brown¡¯s eyes did not fall on Winny While anchored on Rain Carter¡¯s arms. Winny While can¡¯t get into the eyes of Betty Brown. It¡¯s not out of a woman¡¯s jealousy, but because of disdain for her from the bottom of her heart. She saw that Winny While is a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to be reserved and likes to show off. She clung to Rain Carter all day and doesn¡¯t even attend sses. Graduate students go to acting before graduation. Aside from having no family and no talent, she only relied on her body to get what they want. Betty Brown is ashamed to be associated with a woman like Winny While. ¡°Betty Brown, Winny While will sing in person tonight. Later, we will enjoy the beautiful singing voice of my girlfriend while tasting the wine. My family knew that Winny While is very talented and is good at singing and dancing.¡± Rain Carter showed off to Betty Brown. ¡°I think that even though you are a talented woman, my girlfriend is not bad. She can sing and dance, and is no worse than you.¡± Rain Carter added. ¡°Hehe.¡± With a perfunctory smile on her face, Betty Brown responded with a strained smile and walked away with her grandfather. In Betty Brown¡¯s eyes, and unssy, no connection and an unrecognized actress does not deserve to bepared with her. There are still more than ten minutes to go before the start-up banquet officially starts, and they are still preparing up at present. Rain Carter took Winny While and chatted with the director of the new y, and called in the show¡¯s number one girl, J. J is the main girl in this new y. She is very popr in the film and television circles and a popr little flower. This y¡¯s poprity is because of her and is equivalent to 50% of the rating guarantee. Of course, the addition of Winny While in their set will lower the ratings. It made J a little dissatisfied. She doesn¡¯t want a good y to be ruined by Winny While, but there¡¯s nothing she can do about it. At the same time, Winny While also hated J very much. She was jealous that J could be a protagonist girl. She wanted to be the number one girl in the show and even encouraged Rain Carter to squeeze out J. However, Rain Carter¡¯s brother stepped in and rejected Winny While¡¯s request. Rain Carter¡¯s brother, a famous business genius in the provincial capital, invested a lot of money in this drama. Although Winny While is not qualified enough to be the main woman, she became an exception. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Winny While was annoyed when she saw J, so she found an excuse to go to the bathroom to fix her makeup. When she came out of the bathroom, she ran into Leon Williams. Winny While was surprised by the emergence of Leon Williams. She believed that the chances of people at the bottom like Leon Williams appearing in five-star hotels are slim. ¡°Leon Williams! What are you doing here?¡± Winny While asked with a puzzled look on her face. As for Leon Williams, he felt a little unlucky to see this woman appear. Although the provincial capital isrge, he met Winny While several times in less than ten days after he came to the city. However, the Sunrise Hotel is a popr five-star hotel in the Provincial Capital. Winny While has a rtionship with a rich son. Therefore, there is a good chance to meet here. Leon Williams didn¡¯t want to talk to this bitch and didn¡¯t even bothered to look her in the eye. ¡°Leon Williams! Did you hear me? I asked you a question!¡± Winny While asked with an air of condescension. ¡°Piss off!¡± Leon Williams shouted coldly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite recent. You were still picking up junk before, but why did youe to the five-star hotel now? Oh, I see. You¡¯re here to pick up leftovers!¡± Winny While¡¯s words are sarcastic and made people that heard what she said felt ufortable. ¡°Which eye did you see me picking up junk? The one on the face or the one on the ass?¡± Leon Williams asked impatiently. ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it. I saw you at the Condor Avenue waste recycling nt an hour ago, hehe.¡± Winny While sneered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Leon Williams¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but I am very happy to see that you are living a miserable life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡± Winny While didn¡¯t just break up with him, but squeezed out Leon Williams¡¯s admission to Saint John University, too. They humiliated Leon Williams with her mother, Mnie. Utilitarian mind, did everything possible to fit in. Winny While did so many awful things to Leon Williams, but she didn¡¯t even felt embarrassed and remorseful when she met him again. What¡¯s worse is she came to make sarcastic remarks. This kind of woman is really disgusting! ¡°Why should I feel guilty? Not to mention howfortable my life is now, you know, I am now dressed in famous brands, big jewelry, big bags, and even the perfume I wear are international brands. I am in like a princess¡¯s life! ¡± At this time, Winny While¡¯s chin was almost up to the ceiling. ¡°Dior clothes, the gold as an essory that is suitable for light mature women. Your perfume is okay, but good things that have been used by turns into the feeling of toilet water.¡± Leon Williams nced at Winny While coldly. Even if she wears too much perfume, it won¡¯t conceal her attitude that reeks. Winny While frowned when she heard this. She did not expect that Leon Williams would be able to urately say the name, series, and style of the perfume she wore. She could not even remember it herself. Winny acted sweet and had been coquetry to Rain Carter for a week before she asked him to bring it back from abroad. Today, she sprayed it for the first time to start the banquet. And Leon Williams, just said it was okay? This is the most expensive perfume she has ever worn! ¡°You got it right. But in my opinion, you don¡¯t understand this luxury brand at all, and this series is not just suitable for young women, but young literary and artistic women like me.¡± Winny While corrected arrogantly. Leon Williams disdain smiled at this. Even if she is so vain, she shouldn¡¯t have the face to say that she is a young woman in literature and art. These days, people who read a few words of psychologically simting script and literary piece, listened to a few folk songs and rock ¡®n roll, dared to call themselves engaged in literature and art! Leon Williams owned more perfume than Winny While. At first, when he watched horror movies with Mawar in bed, he often came into contact with the smell of those internationally famous perfumes. He remembered that once Mawar sprayed it for some time, but later said it was not suitable. ¡°All right, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you, bitch!¡± Leon Williams reached out and pushed Winny While away from him. Winny While was particrly annoyed. She red at him with contemptuous eyes, looked serious, and threatened him. ¡°I warn you that the start-up party of my new y will begin soon. If you dare to make trouble in the past, I will make you disappear from the provincial capital immediately!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 202 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 202 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 202 Million Tuners ¡°With your boyfriend¡¯s strength, he can¡¯t touch me at all.¡± Leon Williams, tell the truth. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°My old husband¡¯s family is one of the four big families in the provincial capital, and even if his financial resources are separated from the family, it is the existence that you can only look up to!¡± Winny While said dismissively to Leon Williams. ¡°Ignorant!¡± Leon Williams nced coldly at Winny While, then turned away. Don¡¯tpare your financial resources with him, you¡¯ll only be ashamed of yourself. Ruthless people may not be rich, but Williams must be rich. Winny While pursued the splendor and wealth that Leon Williams has the same ability to give to her and to give more but she wasted it all. It took Winny While a week before Rain Carter bought her the Dior perfume line. As soon as Rachel was wronged, Leon Williams bought the wholemunity for her. Before they broke up, Winny While only had to wait one more week for Leon Williams to give her any international brand and the luxury car she wanted. But, Leon Williams is now d to see the ugly face of Winny While detached from his life. As she looked at the far back of Leon Williams, Winny While said ¡°Never let this poor man near the start-up party. If he spoils my good thing, my Rain Carter will definitely me me.¡± By this time, Leon Williams hade to his office. Bill the Hotel Manager, brought him some tea. ¡°Apany on the 10th floor of Leon Williams¡¯s hotel is holding a start-up banquet. They would like to invite you to speak on stage and give a congrattory speech.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Leon Williams doesn¡¯t have to guess, but he knew it¡¯s the start-up party for the Winny While crew. Under normal circumstances, thepany that held a banquet in the hotel invites the hotel owner to come and wee them. Yet, Leon Williams definitely can¡¯t go to this today. ¡°Leon Williams, it is Rain Carter. Although other Carter families did note, Rain Carter is the famous second ancestor of the Provincial Capital, so let¡¯s not give him humiliation.¡± Bill concerning said. ¡°You take my ce.¡± Leon Williams said. The money of the Carter family is not earned for nothing. It¡¯s really hard for him toe forward, so it¡¯s most appropriate to let Bill go. ¡°Good, Leon Williams. In addition to this start-up dinner fee, should we set a more appropriate price?¡± Bill asked Leon Williams for advice. ¡°Bill, recently the hotel needs to improve its earnings, and the money owed to us by the Chen restaurant is not avable for the time being. BK is not the only hotel in Watsons Group. The revenue for this quarter is rted to the follow-up capital injection. You are under a lot of pressure. Now you must understand.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°I get it, Leon Williams.¡± Bill understood immediately. This was followed by the start-up dinner of the crew of Rain Carter. The event officially began. Rain Carter took Winny While¡¯s arm and walked down the aisle. It was followed by the female leadingdy J and the director. Winny While as the second leading woman posed in front. The female lead named J felt very annoyed. ording to her reason, today¡¯s limelight is hers. After Winny While walked the red carpet, she smiled proudly at J and said ¡°What if you are a good actress? What if your seniority is old? You will be still surpassed by me. Wait and see, I will seed in the next y and you only deserve to be my apaniment.¡± Although J is dissatisfied, she still suppressed her anger at the bottom of her heart. She has to admit that Winny While is Rain Carter¡¯s girlfriend. If in any way that she offended these two people, she will be banned by the Carter family. No matter how popr she is, she can¡¯t beat the Capital¡¯s powerful family¡¯s influence. The Carter family is a predator in the film and entertainment industry in the provincial capital, and people bowed their heads under the eaves. After walking down the aisle, Winny While began to sing on the stage. This is a special arrangement for Rain Carter to show off his girlfriend¡¯s versatility to his circle of friends. He proved that she is not a vase without any talent. At the same time, Winny While is also happy to show on stage and dered sovereignty against the female number one lead J. With music and lighting, Winny While is very confident toplete the performance because she practiced lip-synching more than ten times at home. This is indeed a performance, and it is very determining on the mouth shape of the performers. A pre-recorded song is yed on the stage that is modified and decorated with some ws. The performer only needs to sing in a low voice and aim at the mouth shape toplete the so-called singing. After Winny While took the stage, she sang with confidence. The sound was so loud that it resounded throughout the tenth floor, so everyone in the audience was fascinated by the wonderful song. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but it¡¯s too loud!¡± ¡°The voice is very recognizable and the pitch is very good.¡± ¡°The key is that the breath is steady and there is no stage fright at all.¡± ¡°Master Rain Carter really found the treasure. His girlfriend is not only beautiful, but her singing talent is also so nice. She is almost omnipotent.¡± As soon as Winny While started singing, she attracted people and spoke highly of her. Rain Carter is also quite proud, his previous girlfriends are vases, and criticized by people in the circle. This time Rain Carter learned to choose. It doesn¡¯t matter if Winny can¡¯t dance. There will always be a few twists to be manipted by him. It doesn¡¯t matter if singing is not good, let the sound card yers know about it. ¡°Betty Brown, do you think Winny While¡¯s talent is all right?¡± Rain Carter deliberately asked Betty Brown beside him. ¡°As long as you think so.¡± Betty Brown didn¡¯t respond directly. She became a little curious that Winny While sang a really good song with a very urate tone. It seemed that the tuner yed an important role. Winny While is also very proficient in lip-synching, and many people have been deceived. Just then, Leon Williams, who was on the eleventh floor frowned with displeasure. ¡± Bill, the tenth floor is too loud!¡± Leon Williams, who sat in the office thought that the sound is too noisy. Even if the start-up banquet needs to liven up the atmosphere, there is no need to sing so loudly. This not only made him ufortable but also disturbed the public. After all, there are other guests in the hotel. ¡°Leon Williams, that is Winny While, Rain Carter¡¯s girlfriend singing on stage. The voice is really too loud. The soundproof effect of our hotel is already very good.¡± Bill answered. ¡°Have you forgotten the rules and regtions of the hotel? Are they so crazy that they didn¡¯t report in advance? ¡± Leon Williams is worried that it will affect other hotel guests. After all, a hotel cannot only consider the needs of a small number of guests. ¡°Leon Williams, I will go to them to mediate,¡± Bill said. ¡°Mediation is useless. Do you think Rain Carter will listen to you?¡± Leon Williams asked rhetorically. ¡°Then it will only trouble Leon Williams toe forward,¡± Bill added. ¡°There is no need to go to so much trouble. In a special period, just use special methods to cut off their audio power directly. That is to say, it is the fault caused by their improper operation.¡± Leon Williams said leisurely. Bill was awakened as soon as he heard this. ¡°Yes, this method is good. Leon Williams, you are so clever!¡± Bill is like a irvoyant; sometimes wild roads are really good to use. Leon Williams is also worried for the sake of the other guest¡¯s opinion about the overall situation. After all, the Carter family can¡¯te to the Sunrise Hotel for banquets every day, but the other guests of the hotel often came to his hotel to have a rest. This is the way of business. At this time on the tenth floor at the boot banquet site. Suddenly, the stereo power was cut off. And Winny While, who didn¡¯t know anything about it, continued singing and lip-synching to the shape of her mouth. It¡¯s just that now she¡¯spletely reduced to brass. Her pitch is ordinary, the breath is unstable, and the tone is 108,000 miles away from the previous. It is simr to Brother Gluten, and the difference is simply too strong! The people off the stage all look confused. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 203 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 203 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 203 I Will Never Forgive ¡°It¡¯s lip-synching!¡± ¡°Is that all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dizzy, it must be a million tuners!¡± ¡°There is no one who sings like this. I thought it was a cow who gave birth to a cow.¡± There were bursts of exmations. They can¡¯t help it. Winny While¡¯s singing is so scary. If Winny While sang a cappe in the first ce, at least she could hear it, but she relied so much on the tuner that she ended up at like the scene of a car ident. Even Winny While is embarrassed. She did not expect that there was something wrong with the stereo. It made her aughing stock of public ridicule. Rain Carter¡¯s face dropped, and his mood was as if he had no pants on and was embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did the power go out all of a sudden?¡± Rain Carter questioned the assistant on the side. The assistant shook his head and looked dazed. ¡°Asshole!¡± Rain Carter had no ce to vent and let out a low cry. As the Wine Bureau that started the banquet has not yet started, Rain Carter cannot continue to investigate the matter, the Wine Bureau is the top priority. Any circle is inseparable from the wine bureau, and many interpersonal rtionships are also established by the Wine Bureau. ¡°Come here!¡± Rain Carter waved to Winny While and shouted in amanding tone. Winny While humiliated him, and his eyes were full of disgust. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rain Carter is a very face-saving person. Several of his ex-girlfriends, because each is a vase was discussed and criticized by the public. Now, he finally carefully nned but screwed up nheless. He med it all on Winny While. If Winny While humiliates him again, he would get rid of this woman right away. Winny While is coquettish to Rain Carter, ttered him in every way. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry about this little ident. I¡¯ll practice itter and sing it next time.¡± ¡°Next time? Other people who sing wants money, but your singing ability is killing you. Since all the transfers have gone to Africa, can¡¯t you learn more about your talents? Did I raise you for nothing?¡± ¡°Well husband, don¡¯t be angry. Modern songs are not suitable for me. I am fit to follow the path of Western music. Tomorrow, I will sign up for a ss to learn ancient zither and surinam toad, and so on.¡± ¡°You must pay more attention. The door of my Carter house is not so easy to enter. By the way that you are now, my family deserves to look down on you at all!¡± Rain Carter said this, then grabbed Winny While¡¯s hand and took her to make a toast to the director. The director took a sneak peek at Winny While. He knew that Rain Carter changed girlfriends very often, and maybe he could pick up from his te in the future. There is no shortage of beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but the director thought that the Rain Carter standard is not something that ordinary people can take. It can only be said that the director¡¯s hobby is very strange. As for the female number one lead J, the director didn¡¯t have any idea about it at all. Since J was notoriously difficult to get in the circle. A director once tried to sneak up on her, but it was revealed by J. It resulted in him a bad reputation, and even the film was severely boycotted during its release. Speaking of which, J fans are very sticky. If he is not a big director, she will not mess with him. She is more afraid of the management than the director. When J saw that Winny While was embarrassed, her mood became much better. She was not satisfied with Winny While, an actress who relied on her body to rise to the top. The Wine Bureau went ahead as usual. Rain Carter made a toast to Donald Brown. Donald Brown acquainted with Rain Carter¡¯s grandpa belongs to the same generation as Alex Carter and is also one of the four elders in the provincial capital. That is why Rain Carter treats Donald Brown with great respect and dared not to disobey. However, he can joke with his peer Betty Brown. ¡°Grandpa Brown, when are you going to get engaged to Betty Brown and Gordon Moore?¡± Rain Carter asked too many questions. As soon as he heard this, Donald Brown smiled and said ¡°Soon, this month.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions to Grandpa Brown in advance. Betty Brown and Gordon Moore are a really good-looking couple. I will certainly give you a big gift on the engagement day.¡± Then, Rain Carter smiled at Betty Brown and said ¡°Betty Brown, do you and Gordon Moore ¡®do¡¯ that?¡± Donald Brown frowned and coughed. On the other hand, Betty Brown showed a glint of displeasure on her face and said angrily. ¡°Do you think Gordon Moore is as frivolous as you? He is not only the son of a wealthy family but also a literati. He promised me that he would never touch me before we got married and that we would save all the most precious things for our wedding night. ¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Gordon Moore, that smoldering creature told you that? Now you two haven¡¯t even held hands, have you?¡± Rain Carter was immediately happy, which was a big gossip to him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Betty Brown said shyly. She and Gordon Moore really haven¡¯t even held hands yet. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rain Carter smiled and shook her head. After a while, Rain Carter went to another table to entertain. At this time, Betty Brown¡¯s fine eyebrows stirred slightly, and there was a trace of guilt in her heart. ¡°Grandpa, do you think it¡¯s really good for us to do this?¡± Betty Brown referred to the private contract of marriage. ¡°Not only is there nothing wrong with it, but it is extremely beneficial to the Brown family. The marriage of the two families is enough to dominate the businessmunity in the Provincial Capital. Also, the boy of the Moore family is so talented that he is a perfect match for you. It is a perfect match made in heaven.¡± When Donald Brown said this, he was quite proud. He is very optimistic about marriage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you made an engagement with Candra¡¯s apprentice in the first ce? Grandpa, please answer me. ¡± There was a trace of sadness on Betty Brown¡¯s face. Although Betty Brown did not like the engagement, she always felt a little sorry for his unteral repentance. ¡°Betty Brown, I¡¯ll tell you the truth today. Candra saved my life. Coupled with the good friendship between us, we decided on your engagement to his apprentice through drinking. At that time, our family was not as developed as it is today, and we needed to use the power of Candra. Now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. We can join forces with stronger forces.¡± Donald Brown finally told the truth, which sounded like he took advantage of people. Betty Brown frowned at her grandfather¡¯s idea. She thought her grandfather was a little snobbish. However, Betty Brown also agreed. After all, in a distinguished family, family marriage is particrly important. She needs at least to talk about a worthy match. If there are great differences in values, she needs to do it even if being together will not be happy. Gordon Moore lives in a simr environment, he is also influenced by the schrly atmosphere. Through that, they can have moremon ground. ¡°Grandpa, what if Candra asks us for an exnation? Or if his apprenticees to the Provincial Capital to fulfill his engagement, how should we deal with it?¡± Betty Brown has worriedly asked. ¡°Candra has been retired for more than a decade, and his influence is far from enough. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him, and I have figured out a way to deal with it. If his apprenticees to our Brown house, we should first use a dying tactic to stay with him at Brown¡¯s house for a while, and then find some reasons to suppress him and make him aware of the gap with us. Or be ruthless and find an opportunity to convict him of an unforgivable crime so there is nothing Candra can do. ¡± Donald Brown is wily and has figured out how to deal with it. ¡°Besides, listen to Candra has been disbanded. What can his apprentice achieve with him? At best, he will be a bodyguard or a martial arts yer, and he probably won¡¯t have the face toe to the Provincial Capital to find our Brown family.¡± Donald Brown added. ¡°But what if the man I saw in the evening was Candra¡¯s apprentice?¡± Betty Brown asked. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. If it is, it¡¯s even better. I don¡¯t believe a rag collector has the face toe to us. Even if he has the cheek toe over, then we have all the more reason to quit our marriage. Does just a rag collector want to marry our Brown family? He must be daydreaming!¡± Donald Brown felt that it was almost impossible for Candra¡¯s apprentice toe to the Provincial Capital. At this moment, a staff member under Rain Carter¡¯s crew argued with the hotel waiter. The crew, in a fit of anger, picked up a ss of red wine and spilled it on the waiter, and pped him twice in the face. Leon Williams soon learned the news. The status of the waiter may not be as morous as the other party, but Leon Williams will not allow it, especially if someone bullied his employees! ¡°Bill, follow me downstairs!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 204 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 204 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 204 You Took my Offer ¡°There is no need for you toe forward about that matter, Leon Williams.¡± Bill doesn¡¯t think he must be involved in such a trifle. But then, Leon Williams doesn¡¯t think so. ¡°My employees can be taught by me, but they can¡¯t be beaten and scolded by others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,e downstairs with me at once!¡± With that, Leon Williams put on his coat and walked out of the office. Bill dared not have the slightest snub, followed, and came downstairs with Leon Williams. At this time, an employee of the Rain Carter crew was still arguing with the waitress. It¡¯s more of a bully than an argument. The female employee was arrogant. She pointed to the waitress¡¯s nose and scolded. ¡°Son of a bitch, I told you to bring me a bottle of Romani Condi. What kind of stupid wine did you bring me? Is it for people to drink?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? Have you seen me on TV?¡± And that waitress epted to be scolded at. The hotel has a policy, it is not to abuse and beat customers and other behavior. She could only bow her head and endure being abused. In fact, this is really not the waitress¡¯s fault. She shouldn¡¯t be med because Romanicanti is very expensive. The hotel staff only put good wine on the table of important people, others drink ordinary red wine. It¡¯s not bad for the hotel. It was arranged by the crew. Just then, Leon Williams rushed over and directly hit the female crew of Carter on the right side of the face that made her ear scratched. Soon, one more on the left. These two ps hit very loudly. People around the dining crew heard it and their eyes were instantly attracted to the source of the sound. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The female crew member who was beaten, covered half her face and red at Leon Williams. And Leon Williams, just remembered who this woman is. This is the ¡°awesome woman¡± who called herself Bonnie at the airport. She is the haughty woman who dared to make a fuss about being among the frequent variety show¡¯s guests at the airport. ¡°What, the tea in the detention house doesn¡¯t smell good?¡± Bonnie was even more furious when he heard Leon Williams mentioned it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The negative impact of this incident on her is still very serious. This resulted in her being unable to record variety shows within half a year, so she came to the film and television circle to beg for something to work on. Hooked up with a middle-aged uncle made, she went to Rain Carter¡¯s investment crew and got a supporting role. At the moment, Bonnie¡¯s middle-aged boyfriend rushed over and reached out to hit Leon Williams. However, when he saw Leon Williams¡¯s face, he stayed where he was. Leon Williams also looked at him and a faint sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. This man is recognized by Leon Williams. It is a BMW man. ¡°This is the guy who hit my bike on Uphill Road this morning.¡± The expression on the face of the BMW man instantly became frozen. ¡°This man, This Nima is the Bentley boy!¡± He recognized Leon Williams and marveled in his heart. He just hit Leon Williams¡¯s lightning bike in the morning. It hasn¡¯t been a day yet. How can he forget it? He was angry just now, but now he has lost his temper in an instant. It was confirmed that the look in his eyes was the one he couldn¡¯t annoy. Even if he is not as good as Rain Carter, he is not the one he can offend who runs a Bentley Muchan in the Provincial Capital. Besides, the crash has not yet been dealt with, and the handle is still in the hands of others, so he must not be impulsive at this time. ¡°Honey, do you just watch me being bullied? Hit him back! ¡± Bonnieined to the BMW man that she wanted Leon Williams to be beaten up. ¡°Shut up! What do you want to fight? Civilized society is civilized, and the only harmony can make money!¡± The BMW man immediately choked Bonnie angrily. Bonnie is very surprised. Her usual requirements and whims, this man responded to her every request, but now what is going on?! Just then, Winny While and Rain Carter came over. Winny While is a little guilty about the appearance of Leon Williams at this time. She is worried that Leon Williams is deliberately picking on her. If other people know that she has such a loser ex- boyfriend, she will be ridiculed. It¡¯s the same with Rain Carter. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he picked up the hanging wire. However, as an investor in the show, when something happened to the employee, he could remain silent. He was sure toe and deal with it. He could only take a fluke, hoped that Leon Williams would not mention his previous rtionship with Winny While. ¡°Leon Williams, what right do you have to hit my staff? Miss Bonnie is a contracted artist in our company. I¡¯m her boss. You have to pay for your actions.¡± Rain Carter issued a warning to Leon Williams. ¡°If the road is rough, it won¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a man!¡± Leon Williams cannot reveal his identity, and there is no need for him to reveal the identity of the owner of the Sunrise Hotel to deal with this matter. When Bonnie heard the name ¡°Leon Williams¡± she was stunned. She remembered that her sister Anna was sued by a man named Leon Williams and was currently entangled in awsuit. If Leon Williams didn¡¯t let go, Anna would definitely go to prison. Paranoid, Bonnie hurriedly sent WeChat to Anna to confirm. When she confirmed that he was the same person, her pupils suddenly shrank and her body subconsciously took a step back. This man must not be offended! At the moment, there is only one thought in Bonnie¡¯s mind. If you annoy Leon Williams, then your sister is likely to be sentenced to a few more years. If you bow your head and admit that you are wrong, maybe Leon Williams will let Anna go. Besides, Leon Williams is definitely not an ordinary person because he has so much audacity. Bonnie doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to aggravate him more at this time. Thispletely takes a different turn from the Bonnie just now. Some people just do not shed tears until they see the coffin. Before they encounter a hard situation, they always like to bully the soft and the meek, and bully the weak. Such as Bonnie¡¯s character, even once in detention, did not smooth her edges and reflected but when that happened to her sister Anna, she realized that she is just a performer. The power of influential people in the capital is too strong, she is unable topete with it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. In a civilized society, it¡¯s really wrong to hit people. I apologize to you.¡± Bonnie suddenly bowed to Leon Williams and kneeled to the ground. Then, she bowed deeply to the waitress who was beaten and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I was impulsive just now. Please forgive me, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± The waitress was very surprised. She had no idea that Bonnie would apologize voluntarily. After all, Bonnie looked like a mad dog before. How did she suddenly be a pussy? The waitress thought it might have something to do with Leon Williams. She looked at Leon Williams gratefully with a little admiration in her heart and her eyes. However, she does not know that Leon Williams is the new chairman of Sunrise Hotel. The BMW man and Bonnie apologized in turn, which stunned everyone else present. Especially those who watch the hustle and bustle. I¡¯ve bought all my melon seeds, peanuts, and sodas. Is that all you want to show me? What about the outrageous anger just now? Isn¡¯t your Bonnie usually very arrogant in the show? Rain Carter and Winny While are the most embarrassed. ¡®You said you wanted to fight, okay, no problem, I called to shake people, but you fucking shook hands and made peace with each other!¡¯ Rain Carter thought angrily. What made it more difficult for Rain Carter to understand is that Bonnie took the BMW man and ran away. After the client left, Rain Carter¡¯s face became extremely ugly. He presumed that he was set up by his own staff. But Rain Carter is already riding a tiger. Will he be soft in Rain Carter? ¡°Leon Williams, I think you are deliberately looking for a beating my crew¡¯s start-up party. You poor man, what qualification do you have to intervene? Hurry up and kowtow and apologize to me, or it won¡¯t be over!¡± Leon Williams sneered at this and said. ¡°Do I know you very well? We¡¯ve only met twice, and yet you acted as if we seem to know each other very well.¡± ¡°You bastard! Who are you to tell me that?¡± The time hase. Rain Carter became very emotional. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, your current girlfriend is my ex.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 205 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 205 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 205 How Can a Tiger Girl Marry a Dog As soon as Leon Williams finished his line, there were bursts of exmations at the scene. ¡°Is it true? Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been lying in a slot! This is definitely a big deal! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke, it¡¯s always someone else who picks up Rain Carter¡¯s girl. How can Rain Carter pick up other people¡¯s women?¡± ¡°That may not be the case. Maybe Rain Carter is good for it.¡± Although the director of the crew did not talk about it, he secretlyughed in his heart. ¡°It turns out that Rain Carter and I have the same hobbies, and we will certainly exchange more experiences in the future.¡± Winny While on the other hand was worried that Rain Carter would dump her for this. At this time, Rain Carter was so angry that he became so pale that he trembled and didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°Son of a bitch! Leon Williams, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll rip your mouth out!¡± Rain Carter growled, veins popped out on his forehead. ¡°Winny While has a mole on her ass, am I right?¡± Leon Williams said slowly. As soon as the words fell, there was another burst of boos at the scene and even some people and men in the crowd howled. This time, Rain Carter even bes more furious. He rushed over, attempted to hit Leon Williams. However, before he could get close, Leon Williams grabbed his tie. As soon as Leon Williams exerted his strength, the tie was instantly tightened, making Rain Carter a little out of breath. As soon as other people witnessed Rain Carter¡¯s exasperated look, they instantly understood that if Leon Williams lied, Rain Carter would not be so angry. ¡°Rain Carter, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re nothing to me!¡± When Leon Williams said this, he suddenly let go and, Rain Carter sat down on the ground without energy. Rain Carter got up and shouted. ¡°Did I usually raise you for nothing? Screw him for me!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The staff of the crew watched the hustle and bustle, but when ites to themotion, they all scrambled to show their loyalty. But then, Bill came forward. ¡°Stop! This is a hotel, a five-star hotel! It¡¯s not the ce where you fight!¡± ¡°Bill, it has nothing to do with you. I have to fix him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. It won¡¯t harm Sunrise Hotel.¡± Rain Carter promised. ¡°Master Carter, if there is an ident, you can handle it properly in a word. The Carter family is strong, but what if you don¡¯t admit it? Do you want me to take the me for the Sunrise Hotel?¡± Bill also wanted to make it clear that Leon Williams is his immediate boss. If he doesn¡¯t show it at this time, how can he fool around in the future? ¡°Okay, Bill is very tough to negotiate with. I see that you are still a busybody!¡± Rain Carter threatened. ¡°For the sake of a low-level man, you are against me, the Rain Carter? Do you believe I¡¯ll put your hotel out of business? ¡°I don¡¯t stand on anyone¡¯s side. I¡¯m just thinking about the interests of the hotel.¡± No one stands, how is it possible? Bill believes that as long as there is Leon Williams, the hotel will not close down, and the Watsons Group behind it is no worse than the Carter family. The arrival of the new chairman made Bill, a middle-aged man, also feel a surge of blood. He certainly did not dare to offend Rain Carter before. ¡°Good! Bill! Remember what you said today and don¡¯t fucking regret it!¡± Rain Carter pointed angrily at Bill. Then, he pointed his finger at Leon Williams and threatened. ¡°You are a poor man, you can only end up fighting me, and that is misery! The stupidest choice you¡¯ve ever made in your life is toe to the Provincial Capital! I will make your life a living hell!¡± Rain Carter is so fierce that he can¡¯t wait to tear Leon Williams into pieces. ¡°I¡¯ll say this to you, the stupidest choice you¡¯ve ever made in your life is to pick up the Winny While from the sides.¡± Leon Williams has seen through Winny While. If one day Rain Carter is behind bars, Winny While will surely leave him. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t listen to him. He is a loser. He was a poor delivery dog in Fairmont, but now he has put away the junk in the Provincial Capital. He deliberately sows discord because he is jealous of you. Please believe me, husband!¡± Winny While acted as humble as a dog. ¡°Don¡¯t insult every profession, Winny While. What you look like now, you might as well collect rags. You see how lowly you look like a begging dog!¡± Leon Williams¡¯s eyes are full of disdain. ¡°No matter how humble I am, I can live morefortably than you with Rain Carter. He can give me a better life, and your punk can¡¯t even afford to support yourself!¡± In fact, Winny While wanted to say that luxury cars don¡¯t smell good. Even if she crawls on her knees at Carter¡¯s house every day and be held by Rain Carter on a leash, it¡¯s better than to spend her life in mediocre. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Leon Williams couldn¡¯t help but smiled. He grinned gently and then shook his head in mockery. Bill beside him couldn¡¯t be held back. He didn¡¯t know the details of what happened between Leon Williams and Winny While, but Winny While dared to say that the chairman of Watsons Group could not afford to support himself. It was a big joke. Bill can bluntly say that although Rain Carter is a Carter, the power of the family business is controlled by Alex Carter and the eldest son. While Leon Williams is the absolute holder and controller of Watsons Group. Rain Carter and Leon Williams are notparable at all. It is absurd that Leon has to bepared with Alex Carter. ¡°All right everyone, calm down. If it goes on like this, it will be disadvantageous to both sides. This matter could be resolved, there is some other thing to deal with after the start-up banquet, don¡¯t you think, Master Carter?¡± Bill was forced to hold back a smile and exhorted. Rain Carter waited for Bill to step down. After all, the crew bullied the hotel waiter. If it gets out, it will have a negative impact on the crew, and he doesn¡¯t want the outside world to say that he picked up a poor dish like Winny. If he wants to keep Leon Williams¡¯s mouth shut, he has to let him die! ¡°Leon Williams, take care of yourself!¡± Rain Carter let out a threat and then turned away. ¡°Honey, wait for your baby.¡± Winny While immediately followed him in a nasty way. At this time, Donald Brown and granddaughter Betty Brown watched all this coldly. As slippery as Donald Brown, he knew very well that there is no need to get involved. Sunrise Hotel belongs to Watsons Group. So far, he has not been able to explore the reality of this new group, how can hee forward for the sake of Rain Carter. In terms of seniority, Rain Carter is not enough to get him to take a stand unless Alex Carter is here tonight. However, there is one thing that surprised Donald Brown. That Leon Williams really looked like Candra¡¯s apprentice. Compared with the photos, there is a 90% simrity. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time toe.¡± Betty Brown is basically certain that it is the same person. ¡°Call him overter and ask him a few questions. I¡¯d like to see what kind of upbringing Candra¡¯s apprentice is now.¡± Donald Brown said. ¡°Grandpa, will this work?¡± Betty Brown looks worried. Donald Brown smiled lightly at this. ¡°Betty Brown, you can rest assured that your marriage to the Moore boy will not be spoiled. As you have just heard, Candra¡¯s apprentice collects rags. It is simply too futile. My Brown family is famous in the Provincial Capital. How can a tiger girl marry a dog?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 206 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 206 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 206 Will Teach You a Lesson Donald Brown waved to Leon Williams and beckoned him over. Leon Williams nced at it but ignored him. ¡®If you tell me toe over, I¡¯ll go there. Wouldn¡¯t it be too humiliating for me? Besides, if you don¡¯t even open your mouth. You just yelled at me, and you have too much pride.¡¯ Leon thought. Donald Brown frowned awkwardly when he saw that Leon Williams had not moved. ¡°Grandpa, he is so ignorant of praise!¡± Betty Brown raised her eyebrows slightly and curled the corners of her mouth, showed a disgruntled expression on her face like a poem or painting. ¡°This reaction is enough to see his character. Does he know how many people in the Provincial Capital do everything possible to get close to me, even if they have a few words of conversation? This is an extravagant hope, but he does not know how to cherish it.¡± Donald Brown shook his head gently and felt that Leon Williams had a real vision. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± Betty Brown said hesitantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him.¡± Although Donald Brown was very depressed, he decided to test Leon Williams. When Leon Williams saw the old man who had waved to him walked towards him, the expression on his face was still light. ¡®That¡¯s right. Why should I go over there when you just wave? Do I know you very well? Since we are not familiar with each other,e here yourself.¡¯ He uttered silently. After a while, Donald Brown walked up to Leon Williams with Betty Brown. ¡°Ahem.¡± Donald Brown coughed deliberately as if implying something. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t call Brown old as soon as possible, it¡¯s too hard to see.¡± Betty Brown said with her lips slightly opened in a cold tone. Leon Williams remained indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t know you guys very well. My rtionship with Indra Wibowo should be called Indra Wibowo, but who are you? Where did you get the bad old man?¡± ¡°Do you know that the man in front of you is the famous Donald Brown old man in the Provincial Capital? It is your chance to meet andmunicate with him today.¡± Betty Brown¡¯s tone revealed a sense of arrogance. Leon Williams frowned at this. ¡®Why is your pride so big? Is this an opportunity? Are you immortals or something?¡¯ Leon can¡¯t help but feel baffled. He wanted to say this but held himself back. ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Leon Williams ignored Betty Brown and came straight to the point. Then, Betty Brown looked at Donald Brown and whispered. ¡°Grandpa you see, his upbringing is so poor.¡± ¡°This son¡¯s speech is exactly in line with his status at the bottom of society.¡± In Donald Brown¡¯s words, there is a sense of judgment. Leon Williams felt speechless about it. How does this have anything to do with upbringing? Is it polite for them to judge others in a haughty tone? Why should he respect them if they don¡¯t respect him? ¡°Don¡¯t always talk about the word the bottom of society, it will make you look cheap.¡± Leon Williams gave Donald Brown a cold look. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t be rude to my grandfather!¡± Betty Brown¡¯s pretty little eyebrows arched as she frowned in a colder tone. ¡°If you want something from me, just say it. If not, I don¡¯t have time to argue with you here.¡± Leon Williams responded. Donald Brown and Betty Brown looked at each other. The grandchild of Brown¡¯s had no idea that anyone in the Provincial Capital dared to talk to them like this. While others were respectful to Brown¡¯s family and even cherished the opportunity tomunicate, Leon Williams showed impatience. Donald Brown mused a little and then said. ¡°Yes, you have a narrow vision, shallow knowledge, and you have just arrived in the Provincial Capital. Normally, you have never heard of me, Donald Brown.¡± ¡°There is a strange spirit of things exists as inseparable and contradictory, so there is no need to beat around the bush when you have something to say!¡± Leon Williams doesn¡¯t want to waste time here with Donald Brown. Even if he knew that Donald Brown was one of the four elders in the Provincial Capital, Leon Williams would not bow to him. Donald Brown held back his anger, then looked at his granddaughter Betty Brown. They nodded at each other and decided to carry out the n. ¡°To tell you the truth boy, your master and I have some friends. I only came to chat with you because I was thinking about the past.¡± Donald Brown didn¡¯t spell it out. ¡°Which master?¡± Leon Williams asked. Many masters trained Leon Williams. ¡°Candra.¡± Donald Brown said. Speaking of martial arts master Candra, Leon Williams remembered that when he came to the provincial capital, he received a text message from Candra and told him something. But, Leon Williams didn¡¯t think about it. After all, Candra likes to make friends. He knew a lot of people, and it¡¯s not necessarily the one he¡¯s looking for. At the moment, without waiting for Leon Williams to reply, Donald Brown said. ¡°Son, you are disrespectful to me. I will not care. Since we are old acquaintances with your master, it is a fate to meet in the provincial capital. I have an Agarwood beads bracelet here to give you as a souvenir.¡± As he spoke, Donald Brown took out a brown hamstring from his pocket. This hand string is the Kalimantan Agarwood beads bracelet that Donald Brown bought at auctionst year for five million dors. Donald Brown would not be simple as giving gifts, it is a test for Leon Williams. Before he came over, he discussed with his granddaughter Betty Brown and used this hand string to test Leon Williams, to see if Leon Williams was open to money. If Leon Williams epts it, it shows that Leon Williams is greedy for money. He wants to judge his character through Leon Williams¡¯s reaction. This is the real purpose of Donald Brown. Both Betty Brown and Donald Brown agreed that Leon Williams will eventually ept the string. ¡°Boy, my hand string is not ordinary goods. It is a genuine Agarwood bracelet. It fetched 5 million dors at Christie¡¯s auction. Do you know how precious the Agarwood bracelet is? In the Wibowo generation, there is a saying that one or two incense and one or two gold medals, and now it is even more so. ¡± Donald Brown told Leon Williams about the precious value of this hand string and tempted him. He believed that the next step would reveal Leon Williams¡¯s character and will certainly show greedy eyes. Even if he is pretending to be calm to cover up his real reaction, the eyes cannot deceive people. However, after talking over the hand string, Leon Williams nced briefly at it and handed it back directly without even taking a look at it. Leon Williams¡¯s reaction surprised both Donald Brown and Betty Brown. Originally, they thought that there should be a scene, but it did not appear. The fact gave a loud p in their face! ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it?¡± Donald Brown was disappointed that he wished Leon Williams was a greedy man, so he¡¯ll have all the more reason to quit his marriage and would feel at ease and not feel guilty. ¡°You¡¯d better y with this hand string by yourself.¡± Leon Williams doesn¡¯t even bother to take another look. ¡°Why? You heard me clearly. It¡¯s worth 5 million dors!¡± Donald Brown emphasized. ¡°For one thing, I won¡¯t ept gifts from strangers until I confirm it with my master. Second, it¡¯s just a fake.¡± Leon Williams answered faintly. ¡°Nonsense! This is from Christie¡¯s auction. The identified Kalimantan agarwood bracelet was sold for five million dors. How could it be a fake? I, Donald Brown, is also an old yer in the literary circle. How can I be deceived?¡± The corner of Donald Brown¡¯s eye is full of disdain. He thought that Leon Williams not only collects rags, but also knows nothing about literary games, and can only talk nonsense. Literary games are yed by elegant people, and he knows nothing! As he saw that Donald Brown was so ignorant and pretended to be an intellectual. Leon Williams decided to teach him a lesson. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 207 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 207 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 207 Read Enough Books ¡°The pure Kalimantan is fragrant, full-bodied, and slightly sour. You can smell it in your hand. Your hand string is only incense wood, not incense.¡± Leon Williams knew very well that this is a word game yed at auction, which specializes in bullying honest people with stupid money. It¡¯s just that Leon Williams saved Donald Brown some face and doesn¡¯t want to say it directly. ¡°What nonsense! What¡¯s the difference between the two? Isn¡¯t it all Agarwood Bracelet?¡± Donald Brown asked with a sneer. In the eyes of Donald Brown, Leon Williams is a disgrace. It is obviously incense, and it has to be literal. ¡°Incense wood and incense are two kinds of things. To put it more poprly, before the incense tree forms oil, it is just a general tree of the family Daphneaceae. After forming oil, the oil part is called incense, while the wood fiber part without oil is called incense wood. Agarwood is not a kind of wood, but a kind of solid condensate produced by a special kind of incense tree, which is mixed with resin and wood. ¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Both Aquria Sinensis and Agarwood can be used to carve Buddha statues, make rosary beads, make incense, prepare traditional medicine, and so on. Although the two are closely rted, there is a great gap between them.¡± Leon Williams meant that the incense wood in general, but the incense is very precious. Just looking at the formation process of the incense wood, it is notparable to the incense wood. At the moment, both Donald Brown and Betty Brown had a look on their faces, and their hearts could not be at peace for a long time. The two of them finally realized that it was not Leon Williams at all, but Aquria Sinensis and Agarwood, which were indeed two different kinds of things. With an embarrassed look on his face, Donald Brown realized that he had made a mistake that made the outsidersugh, but so what? He was one of the four elders and came from a schrly family, how could he admit that he was wrong. What¡¯s more, he was facing a junior with low status. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about the culture of literary circles. I bought incense wood!¡± Donald Brown¡¯s face turned to seriousness. ¡°Impressive. Buy an Agar wooden hand string for 5 million.¡± Leon Williams smiled. How can Agarwood bepared with Aquria Sinensis? It is likeparing ordinary stone with jade. Leon Williams has left leeway for Donald Brown. In fact, Donald Brown was put up by the auction, no matter what auction, is to make money for the purpose. ¡°You are a poor man. How can you understand the culture of literary circles and antiques? y is fun, it is measured by money, you are vulgar!¡± Instead of admitting his mistake, Donald Brown looked down on Leon Williams. The treatment of this kind of skin is thicker than the city wall, for the disrespectful old man, Leon Williams decided not to give him any more humiliation. ¡°What about being a poor man? It¡¯s better than pretending to know something. If you¡¯ve been tricked by the auction and won¡¯t admit it, you can brazenly say that what you¡¯re ying is fun. Agarwood is worth less than 1% dors. You give money to the auction. Is that your pleasure?¡± Leon Williams thought it was funny. This is the so-called schrly family, this is the so-called boss! Extremely hypocritical! Leon Williams¡¯s words really embarrassed Donald Brown, and there was no reason for him to refute them. He blushed and wanted to find a crack to get in. Donald Brown never thought, that. He originally intended to embarrass Leon Williams but was strongly counterattacked by Leon Williams. He did not expect Leon Williams to know more about Aquria Sinensis. At this time, Betty Brown looked at Leon Williams solemnly. In her understanding, Leon Williams is the first person to make her grandfather feel depressed, especially in the study of literary games. Her grandfather, who imed to be rich in learning became speechless. Is Leon Williams a senior expert in antique circles? Even if he has this skill, he won¡¯t go so far as to collect junk. Betty Brown thought there is another possibility. Maybe Leon Williams just happened to read Leon Williams¡¯s professional materials, which just came in handy today. ¡°Leon Williams, at least my grandfather is a respected boss. Even if he makes asional mistakes, there is no need to throw himself at the bottom of a well like this. Don¡¯t becent. My grandfather is so knowledgeable that you will never be able to reach a height in your whole life.¡± Betty Brown¡¯s microde eyebrow arched, she¡¯s unconvinced and said this. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am not interested inparing knowledge with your grandfather. Everyone has his own field of expertise. If your grandfather didn¡¯t insist on making that hypocritical remark, I wouldn¡¯t have to expose him.¡± Leon Williams responded faintly. Make a verdict. Leon Williams never said that he was knowledgeable and talented. On the contrary, Brown¡¯ Family¡¯s head said these words to elevate himself and belittle others. Admittedly, the Brown family can be called a schrly family in the Provincial Capital. They must have its inside information, but it is indeed undignified to talk about today¡¯s Donald Brown. When Betty Brown saw Leon Williams replied like this, she slightly furrowed her eyebrows and felt a trace of shame in her heart. She thought Leon Williams woulde back angrily, but she didn¡¯t expect Leon Williams to respond lightly. The words are reasonable and well-founded, neither overbearing nor showing weakness, which directly made Betty Brown, a famous girl who is full of poetry and books, speechless. Complete defeat! At least today, Betty Brown is defenseless! Leon Williams is sometimes strong and sometimes gentle yet focused, which made Betty Brown deeply doubt that it is useless to read poems these years. In fact, reading is still useful, but Betty Brown does not know that Leon Williams reads no fewer books than she does. ¡°I know you¡¯re looking for me, and there must be something else, but if you look at the situation, you two won¡¯t mention it, so I won¡¯t ask.¡± Leon Williams said to Betty Brown. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any curiosity at all?¡± Betty Brown asked rhetorically. ¡°So what? your grandfather won¡¯t tell me.¡± Leon Williams answered. ¡°How did you know?¡± Betty Brown asked again. ¡°You said before that your grandfather was a big shot and a big shot, and now even if he eats t, he won¡¯t admit defeat because he looks down on me, so he will set me up to save himself some face.¡± Leon Williams said. In the analysis of human, Leon Williams is the best. The thinking of the Western is the thinking of the Book of changes. A master of Heaven, has personally taught Leon Williams is great. The biggest mistake of Betty Brown is to really treat Leon Williams as a nameless junior. She only knew that Gordon Moore is unparalleled in learning, but she doesn¡¯t know that Leon Williams reads enough books, humble and low-key. ¡°My grandfather is not that kind of person. He is highly respected and is not as stingy as you think!¡± Betty Brown shook her head to disagree. If you look at the embarrassed expression of Donald Brown, at this time, it is easy to judge whether he is really like what Leon Williams said. It¡¯s just that in Betty Brown¡¯s heart, her grandfather was a great schr full of experience. In ancient times, the great schr who was enough to enter the Imperial Academy, his tall and majestic image made it difficult for her to subvert. This time, Leon Williams did not argue, but a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. No granddaughter admits that her grandfather is hypocritical and stingy, so there is no need to argue with her because it is meaningless. Then, Leon Williams turned and left. As she looked at the figure of Leon Williams leaving, Betty Brown unexpectedly had a trace of doubt. ¡°Grandpa, do you think he collects rags or not? I can¡¯t tell you how I feel. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°It must be your delusion, Betty Brown. He¡¯s a far cry from the Moore kid. Gordon Moore is respectful and gentle every time he sees me. That¡¯s the perfect person for you.¡± After today, Donald Brown hated Leon Williams because Leon Williams read his mind. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really my delusion. Since we decided to repent our marriage to Leon Williams, should we give him somepensation?¡± Betty Brown asked. ¡°Oh, give himpensation for a wife? Given his current status of collecting rags, it must be very difficult for him to find a wife. I guess he came to the hotel to clean up tonight. Life in the Provincial Capital is so stressful that no girl will want toe near him at all. ¡± Donald Brown joked. However, just at this time, J a popr young girl, took the initiative to stop Leon Williams and laughed at Brown¡¯s conversation with Leon Williams. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 208 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 208 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 208 Secrets of the Wibowo Family Betty Brown and her Grandpa Donald Brown looked at each other with an iprehensible expression. Betty Brown found it difficult to understand that with such a humble identity as Leon Williams, J would take the initiative to talk to him with a gentle and warm smile on her face. As they know, J is a popr little girl in the film and television circle with high poprity, her beauty and figure are top-notch in the circle, so she will definitely have high standards. Even so, J is enthusiastic in front of Leon Williams. ¡°Don¡¯t look at them, Betty Brown. I guess Miss J treats him as a waiter. Say hello to Rain Carter and we¡¯ll go home. Tomorrow, your cousin Bartlett¡¯s traditional Western medicine research and developmentpany will cut the ribbon. I¡¯ll go to hispany early tonight and go to hispany tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Betty Brown nodded and didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Donald Brown patted Betty Brown on the shoulder, and the grand was ready to leave. Leon Williams is talking to J at this time. There is a natural reason why J is so enthusiastic about Leon Williams. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today. I haven¡¯t had a chance to see you again since the departure of the Emperor. I miss you very much, and today my dream has finallye true.¡± J¡¯s attitude towards Leon Williams, although admiring, is not frivolous. It is a feeling of both admiration and respect. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± At that moment, Leon Williams tried very hard to remember who the woman is in front of him. Since the ¡°young master¡±, Leon Williams can be identified as a person who has been subsidized by him, it is because this alias was used in the first ce. However, many girls were sponsored by him four years ago. Aside from that, her makeup is really unrecognizable. ¡°Master, just now you argued with Rain Carter. The reason why I did note forward to help you is that it may not be convenient for you to disclose your identity, so please don¡¯t me me.¡± J is very thoughtful. Leon Williams nodded and replied. ¡°You¡¯re smart. You know how I feel.¡± Then, Leon Williams nced at the size of J¡¯s chest and made an impression. There is no way, in the beginning, he cast a wide and collected more fish, and there were many people who supported him, so he had to guess by the size of the cup. It is also helpless to look at the bosom to know a woman. Unless J is as in as Rachel, Leon Williams can¡¯t recall a woman who is not very familiar with her. ¡°In the future J, you should be as an alert in public as it is today.¡± Leon Williams called out her name. However, J giggled. ¡°Young master.¡± J is a stage name, not a real name, and changing names has be the norm in the entertainment industry. ¡°Oh, well, I did get mixed up.¡± Leon Williams suddenly realized that now the chest can also be padded, and even surgery can be done, and this method is even more unreliable. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Young master, thanks to your financial support I was able to graduate from the art school sessfully, and under your introduction, I starred as No.1female, so I am indebted.¡± J has poprity now. She really should thank Leon Williams at the beginning and let her have the opportunity to y the female number one. Only then, he opened many opportunities onscreen. This is the power of capital, the smell of wine is also afraid of deep alleys, but after the operation of capital, the gold will not be buried for so long. ¡°It also has something to do with your appearance and solid acting skills. Your ability to be a popr star is closely rted to your efforts.¡± Leon Williams took J to the office to chat where it is very inconvenient. The office is more private. Leon Williams decided to arrange something for J. J is not surprised by the identity of Leon Williams now. Although she does not know that Leon Williams is the son of Williams, when Leon Williams was a young master in Didu, she was shocked by the prestige of Leon Williams. Cannon Hall. Evan and Po have also had dinner. Evan¡¯s body has fully recovered and seemed to be in good spirits. The father and son sat on the sofa in the living room, chatted over tea. ¡°Dad, Bartlett¡¯s newpany will cut the ribbon tomorrow, and we will all be there to congratte you,¡± Po said. ¡°It¡¯s too hasty for Bartlett to bring Weibel Gushen decoction to market so soon.¡± Evan is a little worried. ¡°Dad, this Weibel Gushen decoction has cured your stubborn illness. It is a strange medicine rarely seen in the past century. Once it isunched, it will certainly be a life-saving medicine for patients with kidney failure. We must seize the opportunity, and we have to guard against that Leon Williams!¡± Po is worried that Leon Williams will get a head start on the market after reading his son¡¯s prescription. ¡°Leon Williams? He should not be as insidious as you think.¡± Evan shook his head and said. ¡°It is necessary to guard against others. When I showed him the prescription the other day, I always felt that something was wrong. I could not let Bartlett¡¯s groundbreaking research result be a wedding dress for that boy of Leon Williams. This is a genius¡¯s invention, and it should be allowed to be enjoyed by genius only.¡± Po said. ¡°In fact, there is no need for us to fall out with Leon Williams. After all, there is a rtionship with Indra Wibowo. Besides, if Leon Williams is really a descendant of ancient medicine, we Cannon, will offend people.¡± Evan said. ¡°How can the descendants of ancient doctorse from a small ce? They are either from provincial cities, municipalities directly under the Central Government, or imperial capitals. Little Fairmont, he will not go to that ce unless he is out of his mind.¡± Po is convinced that his judgment is correct. After a short pause, Po said. ¡°Oh Dad, I almost forgot about this. In the future, our rtionship with the Wibowo family will be closer and closer. Indra Wibowo¡¯s granddaughter can be your grand wife, so what is Leon Williams? In terms of our rtionship, we are still friends with Wibowo.¡± When he heard the news, Evan¡¯s eyebrow which was about to fall off, suddenly arched and showed a look of shock on his face. ¡°Po, don¡¯t joke about it. I have a good rtionship with old Wibowo, but howe I never heard him mention it? If old Wibowo had such a n, he would have discussed it with me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Lay Wibowo told me himself that he intended his daughter Sucyanti Wibowo to marry us, Bartlett. Since he has asked for it, I think Indra Wibowo must have agreed.¡± Po said. Lay Wibowo is the son of Indra Wibowo, the General Manager of Wibowo Group, and the father of Sucyanti Wibowo. ¡°marry? He asked Sucyanti Wibowo to marry Bartlett?.¡± Evan was surprised at first but soon became dignified. Only by inserting the door upside down will you say that if a woman marries the man, that is the so- called son-inw. ¡°Dad, although we Cannon, is a time-honored brand of traditional Western medicine, although it still lags far behind the financial resources and social status of the Wibowo family. If our family is as powerful as Uncle Donald, even if Lay Wibowo proposes to ept Bartlett as his first son-inw, I would not agree with him. But this is the case, and it is a glorious thing to be married to the Wibowo family. After all, people of our size miss the pursuit of marriage with the four big families.¡± Po very much wanted to climb the high branch of the Wibowo family. At that time, he will not only have the support of Donald Brown, an uncle who does have tons of assets but also have Wibowo as his father-inw and he will be supported by two families to turn Cannon into a gold-lettered signboard in the field of traditional Western medicine. ¡°Po, have you ever wondered why Lay Wibowo would give his precious daughter to Bartlett as his wife? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that one of the four families should be married to a family of the same level, but he goes to Cannon Hall? ¡± Evan¡¯s query is very reasonable. ¡°It¡¯s because our Bartlett is excellent. He is attracted to Bartlett¡¯s talent, and he may not want to make his baby daughter aggrieved, so it is reasonable to find a nuisance.¡± Po said proudly. ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t feel good about letting Bartlett be a nuisance.¡± Evan touched his chest. At the same time, the Wibowo father and son had a huge disagreement over the marriage between the two families. ¡°Dad, why does your old man have an attachment on a silent nobody? Is that Leon Williams as good as Bartlett? Our Sucyanti Wibowo has such high standard, will she take a fancy to that son of a bitch?¡± As soon as Lay Wibowo finished saying this, he mused a little and then whispered cautiously. ¡°The person Sucyanti Wibowo must be looking for someone who can help her continue her life. I don¡¯t want her to be the next Superwoman.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 209 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 209 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 209 Unless I¡¯m blind ¡°Oh! Sucyanti Wibowo is as miserable as her mother. We must keep this matter a secret and don¡¯t put pressure on her mind!¡± Indra Wibowo looked serious and admonished Lay Wibowo. ¡°Dad, I know. So when we recruit a son-inw, the first one must be a doctor.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s strange disease must be very close to people to treat and is a chronic disease, the course of treatment is very long. The most suitable is a doctor for a husband and wife. ¡°Leon Williams has a good personality and emotional intelligence, so he is a very suitable candidate.¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°Having only been in contact for more than two months, how can you see through his character? What if he is a hypocritical viin who covets the Wibowo family property and bullies Sucyanti Wibowo?¡± Lay Wibowo is worried, he said. ¡°Aside from that, Bartlett is a very educated child, moral and academic excellence is top-notch. Their family-style and background are also very good. Cannon Hall is a century-old brand, all the conditions are met.¡± ¡°I have never personally experienced the medical skills of that child Bartlett. All I know is that my life was saved by Leon Williams. From a medical point of view, I am more inclined to Leon Williams.¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°Dad, in terms of medical skills, Bartlett will only be higher than that Leon Williams. Cannon¡¯s reputation is very famous in the field of traditional Western medicine in the Provincial Capital. He has a true biography of Evan, and he has an excellent choice of medical skills. I heard his father say that Bartlett has developed a wonderful prescription for curing kidney failure, and it will beunched tomorrow after the opening of the newpany. Medical skills and career, Carter go hand in hand. It is simply a tailor- made son-inw for our Wibowo family.¡± As he listened to Lay Wibowo¡¯s tone, he seemed to be very optimistic about Bartlett. Speaking of this, Lay Wibowo added. ¡°You always say that Leon Williams pulled you back from the dead, but you were in aa, so how can you be sure it was Leon Williams? If he is really as skilled as you say, why has he achieved nothing so far? Bartlett has set up a newpany. What does this Leon Williams have? He has neither fame nor career, so he is not qualified to be the recruited son-in- law of my Wibowo family.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch! How dare you question him and me?¡± Indra Wibowo red at Lay Wibowo. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t want our flower on the cow dung.¡± Lay Wibowo bowed his head with a wry smile. The daughter is the treasure of the father. Just like Sucyanti Wibowo, she is not only a daughter but also because their family loves her so much. Lay Wibowo thought that all aspects and the conditions of Bartlett are better than Leon Williams, so he has a great prejudice against Leon Williams. ¡°I know what you think, but you can¡¯t be in too much of a hurry. I¡¯ll ask Leon Williams out tomorrow. You haven¡¯t met and talked with him yet. If you get in touch with him a few times, you may change your mind.¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°Dad, tomorrow I was invited by Bartlett to the ribbon-cutting scene. You ask Leon Williams over and compare them together before you can tell the difference.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask him out.¡± Indra Wibowo thought it¡¯s almost time to make a decision. Soon, Indra Wibowo called Leon Williams. The Leon Williams, who got the message wanted to refuse. Because he agreed to take Rachel shopping tomorrow. It is clear that Rachel is more important than others. He only needs to give Indra Wibowo face, and there is no need to please him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± This is how Leon Williams responded. After finishing the call with Indra Wibowo, Rachel immediately said to Leon Williams. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Go to the appointment in the morning and go shopping with me in the afternoon. You can¡¯t do both without social activities.¡± Rachel knew how Leon Williams thinks. Men don¡¯t socialize and it¡¯s hard for them to make progress in their careers. Since Rachel said so, Leon Williams didn¡¯t hesitate and decided to go to the appointment tomorrow. It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s different from the past. Indra Wibowo asked him to prepare a gift. ¡°Indra Wibowo, what gifts do you like? Just tell me.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°Leon Williams, it¡¯s up to you as long as you think it¡¯s meaningful.¡± Indra Wibowo didn¡¯t talk deeply but told Leon Williams to prepare a presentation. Leon Williams felt a little surprised. There is no reason for him to ask for a gift, and ording to his knowledge of Indra Wibowo, he would not make such a request. This time it is a bit unusual. In fact, it was Indra Wibowo who expected Bartlett to give Lay Wibowo a gift, and he, as a supporter of Leon Williams, hoped that Leon Williams would not embarrass him. Leon Williams thought about it and went to prepare the gift he thought was meaningful. The next morning, Leon Williams came to Belmont Square. Bartlett¡¯s newpany is located in Belmont Square. Of course, now that Leon Williams does not know that he is going to take part in the ribbon-cutting of Bartlett¡¯s newpany. If he had known in advance, he would not have gone because he was very unhappy with Cannon. After he arrived at the destination, Leon Williams met with Indra Wibowo, as well as Lay Wibowo. Leon Williams hasn¡¯t met Lay Wibowo before. ¡°Leon Williams, this is my son Lay Wibowo. General Manager of Wibowoo Group. You can call him Lay Wibowo.¡± ¡°This is the Leon Williams I told you about.¡± Indra Wibowo was introduced respectively. ¡°Hello,y Wibowo.¡± Out of politeness, Leon Williams naturally wanted to say hello. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± But Lay Wibowo responded coldly and only hummed softly. Then, Indra Wibowo said to Leon Williams. ¡°Leon Williams, I invited you to dinner today, and Lay Wibowo would like to see you. So take advantage of the ribbon-cutting opportunity of Bartlett¡¯s new company to get together.¡± When he heard this, Leon Williams finally understood that he was invited to the Bartlett opening party! Leon Williams frowned at this. The faces of the people of Cannon are clear to Leon Williams. He saved the head of Cannon Hall, but the meritorious service was robbed by Bartlett and was questioned by Po Cannon. He didn¡¯t care about the effort, but felt suffocated! ¡°Indra Wibowo, don¡¯t you know the contradiction between me and Cannon?¡± Leon Williams asked him very directly. Every time Indra Wibowo asks Leon Williams toe out, he almost always gives an excuse. However, this is the only situation that he isn¡¯t ttered. Leon Williams wanted Indra Wibowo to understand. ¡°I know, this time is mainly to let you meet Lay Wibowo for dinner, and your feud with Cannon will not be affected. I am supporting you; you do not have to look at Bartlett¡¯s face.¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°I haven¡¯t met Bartlett yet, but I¡¯ve learned about his father¡¯s face. Like father, like son.¡± Leon Williams was not impressed by Po¡¯s sanctimonious image. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. This opening party is a very good opportunity to increase contacts. I¡¯ll take you to meet other people. It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s enter.¡± Indra Wibowo patted Leon Williams on the shoulder asExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. a sign offort. In fact, Indra Wibowo doesn¡¯t not only want to deal with Po now, but he also wants to see who is more suitable to be the recruited son-inw of the Wibowo family by putting Leon Williams and Bartlett together. At the moment, Lay Wibowo looked at Leon Williams with disdain and thought to himself. ¡°This little man is too small to be a sessor. If I recruit him as a son-inw, I will be blind!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 210 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 210 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 210 Selection of Son-in-Law As soon as they came into contact with, Lay Wibowo had a great prejudice against Leon Williams. In fact, it is not that Leon Williams is small, but that Lay Wibowo has never seen the face of Cannon. If he doesn¡¯t have personal experience, he doesn¡¯t have the right to speak. ¡°No way. I will never attend the ribbon-cutting event in Bartlett. I will go directly to the hotel where the opening party is held, and we will meet there.¡± Leon Williams¡¯s attitude is very firm. ¡°Master Williams, can you call me around at will? Of course not!¡± Leon smirked at the thought. If Leon Williams had known about this, he would never have allowed Indra Wibowo toe here. In this regard, Indra Wibowo had to nod helplessly. He now knew that the knot between Leon Williams and Cannon is very difficult to untie. As he firmly uttered the word down, Leon Williams left here. Lay Wibowo nced at Leon Williams¡¯s back, his faceplicated. ¡°Dad, you just let him do this? I¡¯ve never seen a young man so arrogant in front of you, and it¡¯s so rude. ¡± ¡®I don¡¯t understand my father¡¯s unusual recruit.¡¯ Lay Wibowo thought. But how can Lay Wibowo realize how heavy the weight of life-saving grace is? ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Go and say hello to Evan.¡± Donald Brown came to the scene today. He and Evan are the same grandfather of their families. ording to their blood rtionship, they are still rtives in blood, but they are not very close. Three famous people came to the door of Bartlett¡¯s newpany to participate in the ribbon-cutting. After the meeting, Bartlett was gentle and elegant, with a Confucian style of traditional Western medicine. Lay Wibowo and Bartlett haven¡¯t seen each other for a whole year, and at this time they need to say goodbye. He looked at Bartlett and carefully and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Bartlett is dignified and literate, and now the newpany has opened again which can be called young and promising!¡± ¡°Lay Wibowo, you are so ttered. You, Indra Wibowo, and Donald Brown will take part in cutting the ribbon today.¡± Generally speaking, ribbon-cutting invites close heavyweight¡¯s famous people. Bartlett originally nned to cut the ribbon for Donald Brown, but yesterday his father told him that he would probably marry Sucyanti Wibowo so he added Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo. For Bartlett, it is natural to want to marry Sucyanti Wibowo even if it is a nuisance. Bartlett believes that, after all, it can save decades of struggle. Even if he needs to wash Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s feet all day after marriage. He wanted to make use of the strength of the Wibowo family to make his career advance by leaps and bounds, and so on. He knew that he would achieve it after the strength of the Wibowo family. Then, he would let the Wibowo family bow to him and take revenge, return all the humiliation he experienced from them. This son is very ambitious. Lay Wibowo smiled and nodded to Bartlett. He then approached Bartlett and whispered. ¡°Do you remember what we talked about on the phonest night?¡± ¡°I remember it all, Lay Wibowo. I promised not to let you down.¡± Bartlett answered. Lay Wibowo spoke to Bartlett on the phonest night and told Bartlett to give Indra Wibowo a chic gift in public at today¡¯s opening dinner to please Indra Wibowo. Indra Wibowo also asked Leon Williams to prepare a meaningful gift because he overheard his son talking to Bartlett on the phone. After cutting the ribbon, Donald Brown was temporarily busy and didn¡¯t go to the opening party. Evan, Po, Indra Wibowo, Lay Wibowo, Bartlett, and Leon Williams sat at the same table in the hotel. For Leon Williams that is considered an outsider, Bartlett is very repulsive. Today, the guests were originally he and several bosses wine bureau only. Since because Leon Williams joined, it made him feel that some cannot open. Moreover, he heard from his father Po about the knot between Cannon and Leon Williams. Of course, one of the most important reasons is that both of them are candidates for Wibowo¡¯s future son-inw. ¡°Who is this?¡± Bartlett looked at Leon Williams and asked, pretending to be confused. Leon Williams was expressionless and did not answer. When Lay Wibowo saw Leon Williams again, he skimmed his lips and felt that Leon Williams¡¯s metric was too small to be on the table. The knot between Leon Williams and Cannon can not be easily resolved. If he is not a party, he is not qualified to say that his measure is small at all. At this time, Po sneered strangely. ¡°Bartlett, this is the driver of the Wibowo family.¡± ¡°Company. Driver? Really? Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo are really nice to their employees, even allowing drivers to sit in their seats. In the future, when I manage thepany, I have to be so humane. ¡± Bartlett pretended to be serious. This pair of father and son singing in harmony can be described as the interpretation of the word ¡°strange spirit of yin and yang¡± incisively and vividly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Leon Williams looked cold and responded. ¡°It seems that the people in Cannon cannot judge right and wrong. If you are like this, which patient would dare toe to you and to see a doctor? Won¡¯t they be worried about misdiagnosis? If I was really the driver of the Wibowo family, even if Indra Wibowo invited me to the table, I would be ashamed. ¡± Leon Williams thought that the identity of Childe Williams will not be mentioned for the time being. Let¡¯s just say that the chairman of Watsons Group is better than his status. Only Indra Wibowo can be on an equal footing with him at the scene, and even Evan is far from it! ¡°Nonsense! We are famous doctors from generation to generation and have excellent medical skills. We receive a lot of patients every day, and there is no misdiagnosis!¡± Bartlett said a little angrily. ¡°Oh, since there is no problem with your judgment, it seems that you are deliberately making fun of me. Cannon has a full sense of superiority.¡± Leon Williams sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you, it¡¯s just that all of you here are bosses I can name, but I don¡¯t know about you, so I¡¯d like to ask who you are?¡± Bartlett asked with a contemptuous smile on the corner of his mouth. In fact, he asked his father yesterday and learned that Leon Williams is just a minion with Indra Wibowo, simr to Evan who knows some medical skills and is good at running around, but he doesn¡¯t have any real skills. Before waiting for Leon Williams to answer, Indra Wibowo with a serious face dered to all of them. ¡°Leon Williams is currently a member of ourpany, he is also about to participate in the new project between Wibowo and Watsons Group, he is not my driver!¡± Among these people at the scene, Indra Wibowo has high prestige. Even Bartlett¡¯s opening party, Indra Wibowo is also very strong. At the same time, Cannon dared not to say anything. Bartlett was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Indra Wibowo would be angry about Leon Williams. Is it worth taking Indra Wibowo so seriously that he is just a pony? Bartlett is a little confused. Just then, Po secretly winked at Bartlett, and then Bartlett nodded slightly. ¡°Indra Wibowo, please calm down. It is also the first time for me to meet Leon Williams. Curiosity is understandable. I will not talk about this today. I have brought you a gift. You see, this is a fine Hetian sheep fat white jade, which has been opened for a long time through Queensville Road. I will give it to you as a protective jade.¡± Bartlett said then took out a small purple wooden box, and carefully took out a piece of jade from it. When Lay Wibowo saw Jade Pei, he nodded with satisfaction. He thought that Bartlett has a perfect gift and would certainly make his father fall in love with it. ¡°Dad, you see Bartlett is so thoughtful. You like collecting jade articles best. Moreover, this piece of jade dress can also be used for protection. It is a very exquisite gift.¡± Indra Wibowo took the jade stone, looked carefully, nodded, and said. ¡°The material is really good, the sculptor is also fine, Leon Williams, what do you think? I want to hear yourment.¡± Indra Wibowo knows that Leon Williams has some research on antique jade, so he wants to test Leon Williams. ¡°Indra Wibowo, this is not good.¡± Leon Williams smiled faintly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong with, don¡¯t let Indra Wibowo for you toment on, don¡¯t shirk it!¡± Bartlett thought that Leon Williams doesn¡¯t know anything about jade, so he especially wanted to see Leon Williams be humiliated. They really don¡¯t know the level of antique appreciation¡¯s capability of Leon Williams. Leon Williams took a cold look at Bartlett and said in his heart that ¡®you really brought this on yourself, even begging to be abused by me, huh.¡¯ ¡°First of all, this piece of jade is mixed with Natural Jade, not sheep fat jade. Bartlett confused the concept.¡± The sooner Leon Williams has spoken made Bartlettugh. Heughed so much that he couldn¡¯t straighten up. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand. White jade is sheep fat jade, which is a disgrace!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 211 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 211 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 211 Indra Wibowo was disappointed Leon Williams nced at Bartlett, and said calmly, ¡°For example, you are a pig, can you be the same as a wild boar? Although they are all pigs, there is a big gap in their value.¡± Hearing this, Bartlett¡¯s wildughter abruptly ended. His face became as dark as wine in an instant and his eyes were sharp at Leon Williams. ¡°Did you just scold me?¡± ¡°Was I? I was scolding the pig. ¡± Leon Williams smiled. This sentence made it impossible for Bartlett to answer. ¡°Good! Since you said that, my jade dress is not sheep fat jade, what was the reason? If you are talking nonsense, you must apologize to me!¡± Bartlett looked very ugly. ¡°That is, nderes at a price!¡± Po said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s obviously the same kind of jade, so you have to be literal, so tell me, where did my Bartlett confuse the concept?¡± Facing the questioning of Brown¡¯s father and son, Leon Williams smiled coldly in his heart. ¡®When I was toozy to say it, you had to let me say it, but now I am willing to say it, and you say that I am literal.¡¯ Text y appraisal was a very rigorous thing, yet bites words, that was very normal. This was not to pick bones from eggs but to put facts and reason. Lay Wibowo wanted Leon Williams to shut up. He was about to open his mouth when he saw Indra Wibowo gently shake his head at him and signal not to interfere. Lay Wibowo was very depressed. He thought that Leon Williams was simply deliberately picky, Bartlett knowledgeable, well-off, contact with antique jade, must be more than Leon Williams, Leon Williams this was ying tricks! But Leon Williams was going to prove Wibowo wrong again. ¡°Let me first talk about the concept. Theposition of the two is different. Although theposition of White Jade and sheep fat jade is tremolite, there is a certain difference in the quality of jade due to the different content of tremolite. The tremolite of sheep fat jade is as high as 99%, but the white jade tremolite is lower than that of sheep fat jade, so the texture is not as pure as sheep fat jade.¡± ¡°Then, the colors of the two are also different. Although the colors of White Jade and sheep fat jade are both white, the white of sheep fat jade is not pure white, it is pan-beige. Under the illumination of the light, it has the feeling of clotting fat, just like showing pink and white. White Jade is not as white as sheep fat jade, and its gloss is not as good as sheep fat jade.¡± ¡°Finally, the water heads of the two are different. Water head refers to the transparency of jade, while White Jade is translucent, while the transparency ofnolin white jade is obviously much better than that of white jade, and the water head is also better than White Jade.¡± Without waiting for anyone to interrupt, Leon Williams turned his eyes to Indra Wibowo, ¡°Indra Wibowo, borrow your shlight.¡± ¡°Leon Williams, it¡¯s all right. Stop pretending to be like a model, but rather, I¡¯d like to see how you can tell the difference!¡± Bartlett listened to what Leon Williams said and was very unconvinced. And Leon Williams simply did not bother to pay attention to Bartlett but took the shlight handed over by Indra Wibowo and identified the jade dress on the spot. ¡°Sheep fat jade is pure white and translucent under fluorescentmps, and there will be ayer of powdered fog. But you see, when I shine it with a shlight, this jade dress doesn¡¯t look foggy.¡± Leon Williams took the jade dress and showed it to all of them. ¡°In addition, sheep fat jade is pure white when observed in the light, without a trace of light yellow and no impurities, while the ordinary White Jade is no different from the white of sheep fat jade on the surface, but under the light, White Jade will have different shades of yellow. there is no doubt that this piece of jade is only White Jade, notnolin jade.¡± Leon Williams¡¯s words stung the hearts of Brown¡¯s family in Cannon. Bartlett, who was most affected, immediately blew up his hair. ¡°What nonsense! I don¡¯t believe your nonsense. Indra Wibowo is an expert and I¡¯ll only believe what he says!.¡± But Indra Wibowo let Bartlett down. ¡°Bartlett, Leon Williams is right. This piece of jade is indeed Hetian Baiyu, not sheep fat jade.¡± Indra Wibowo said seriously. ¡°Indra Wibowo. This.¡± Bartlett showed an air of surprise. In fact, after hearing Leon Williams¡¯s exnation, Bartlett basically already knew that this was not the material of sheep fat jade. Since he was in a rush, and before he could make enough preparations, he went to the antique shop and bought this jade dress for 500000 dors and wrapped it in a beautiful box. 500000 of the real sheep fat jade material cannot be bought at all. Bartlett was very depressed. Did Leon Williams really study jades or did he happen to read the identification of jade articles? ¡°Indra Wibowo, I really didn¡¯t know that this was not sheep fat jade material because it cost 2 million dors, it must be sheep fat jade, unexpectedly hit the eye. I was cheated by the antique shop.¡± Bartlett, with an innocent face, lied about spending two million dors and left the pot in the antique shop. When Lay Wibowo saw the good son-inw in his mind, he was so aggrieved that he put forward a good word for him. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not Bartlett¡¯s fault. You can definitely buy sheep fat jade for 2 million dors. It¡¯s just that Bartlett is inexperienced and has been deceived by antique shops. His filial piety is still very sincere.¡± Indra Wibowo was not a penny-pinching person, although, in his mind, Leon Williams was more suitable for encumbrance than Bartlett, he can¡¯t be angry with Bartlett because of this jade dress. ¡°Bartlett, I don¡¯t me you. 2 million is enough to see your heart. If you tell me which antique shop it is, I still have a say in this circle. If they really did deceive you, I will let them close down.¡± Indra Wibowo asked facing Bartlett. At this time, Bartlett, ¡®s eyes were dodging and he dared not look directly into Indra Wibowo¡¯s eyes. ¡°No. it¡¯s no need, Indra Wibowo, as I learned a lesson, there is no need to hurt the goodwill, in the future, there can be many ways in the businessmunity.¡± Lay Wibowo nodded and praised, ¡°Bartlett, you are very considerate. Now that your newpany has just opened and the new drug has just been put on the market, if you offend people now, it will be bad for you. It is necessary to avoid the edge as much as possible.¡± Maybe it¡¯s preconceived. Lay Wibowo attached great importance to Bartlett. On the other hand, Indra Wibowo saw something fishy. Just now Bartlett dodged his eyes, which made him have doubts, but just now he refused to reveal the name of the antique shop. Was he really worried about being retaliated? Maybe it wasn¡¯t that simple. ¡°Lay Wibowo, your appraisal level still needs to be improved, but you are not as good at it as Leon Williams. Don¡¯t forget the history of our Wibowo family getting rich. No matter how big your career is now, you can¡¯t forget your roots.¡± Indra Wibowo warned his son. ¡°Dad, mainly I was far away and didn¡¯t see it clearly, but this piece of jade is really good. Although it is not sheep fat jade, it is also a first-ss White Jade. The sculptor is also very fine, and it is a very good gift.¡± When Lay Wibowo arrived, he didn¡¯t forget to put in a good word for Bartlett. Bartlett was very proud of himself. He felt that Lay Wibowo approved him so much that the marriage between him and Sucyanti Wibowo was stable. Thinking of this, Bartlett turned to Leon Williams, with a smile and asked, ¡°Leon Williams, don¡¯t you have a present for Indra Wibowo?¡± Leon Williams smiled but said nothing. Seeing that Leon Williams didn¡¯t answer, Bartlett thought he didn¡¯t prepare a present for Indra Wibowo, and he felt a little happy.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not ready this time. Next time, don¡¯t give anything too expensive. You should consider your own ability. A gift of tens of thousands of dors. I think you can afford to live frugally for half a year.¡± Bartlett spoke in a sincere tone, but the meaning in the words was too masculine and grotesque. ¡°I came in a hurry, I really didn¡¯t figure out what to send, but I still prepared a word for Indra Wibowo, to wish Indra Wibowo, a life longer than Nanshan pine.¡± Once again, Leon Williams humiliated Bartlett. At this point, Bartlett squeezed his eyebrows with a look of surprise on his face. He felt extremely depressed, the heart said that there is no Spring Festival, nor is it Indra Wibowo¡¯s birthday, Leon Williams also prepared gifts, why so coincidental? Leon Williams, can you please pretend to be a pussy for once. Was that so hard? Today is obviously my one-man show, what are you involved in?! ¡°It¡¯s a good thing this guy just prepared a broken word, otherwise he would have robbed me of all the limelight today!¡± Bartlett clenched his lips and thought to himself. ¡°Oh? Which great calligrapher is it?¡± Indra Wibowo asked curiously. Indra Wibowo was looking forward to the surprise of Leon Williams. ¡°It was John Doe who didn¡¯t sign off.¡± Leon Williams answered faintly. Indra Wibowo was disappointed. It was like a basin of cold water pouring over his head. He thought that Leon Williams could hold down the arrogance of Bartlett, but he did not expect that Leon Williams was not enlightened. If he wanted to be the door-to-door son-inw of the Wibowo family, he must pass this hurdle today! Now, it can be said that Bartlett has found an opportunity to take advantage of it. ¡°Leon Williams, you are outrageous! How can you use John Doe¡¯s broken words to tease a big guy like Indra Wibowo? This is an insult to Indra Wibowo!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 212 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 212 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 212 Through the ages At this time, Po and Bartlett as father and son were as happy as children for the Spring Festival. In particr, Bartlett was d to meet a weak opponent who cannot afford even decent calligraphy and painting. ¡°I am 90% sure that I will be the son-inw of the Wibowo family.¡± Bartlett¡¯s heart was jubnt and triumphant. As for Lay Wibowo, he was very satisfied when he saw that his good son-inw had the upper hand. He believed that this was a natural result. After all, from all aspects of conditions, Leon Williams was still far worse than Bartlett. ¡°Dad, I also think Leon Williams is a little rude, although it is not a birthday gift, in your capacity, the wee gift should also go to the stage. John Doe has no signature, and it is too out of grade.¡± Lay Wibowo wants Bartlett to strike while the iron is hot. At this time, there was a feeling of hatred of iron in the heart of Indra Wibowo. ¡°Leon Williams, Leon Williams, I called youst night and asked you to prepare a meaningful gift. How can you fool around with a picture that was not signed off? I should have told you in advance that today was a dispute between you and Bartlett¡¯s Wibowo son-inw. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s toote!¡± In a burst of sigh in his heart, Indra Wibowo regretted that he had never told Leon Williams about recruiting a son-inw. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t tell Leon Williams, that if Leon Williams had known in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have come at all. At this time, Leon Williams took his time, gently unfolded the word, handed it to Indra Wibowo, and said, ¡°Although there is no sign-off, I think it is all right, barely make do.¡± There were a total of two lines in this picture: happiness is like the long-running water of the East Sea, and its life span is longer than that of Nanshan Imperial Pine. Indra Wibowo took it in disappointment, ready to take a nce, think of some good words, and fool the past. However, when his eyes fell on this picture, he was suddenly surprised! ¡°Here! This is! ¡± Like thunder on the t ground. Indra Wibowo¡¯s scalp was numb and his face is dignified. He had never been so shocked in a whole year. ¡°Indra Wibowo, don¡¯t be angry, just throw away the broken word of Leon Williams. I¡¯ll find your celebrity calligraphy and paintingter.¡± Bartlett said. ¡°Dad, I told you, Leon Williams was no good. You don¡¯t have to be angry at him.¡± After saying this, Lay Wibowo red at Leon Williams and warned him, ¡°From now on, you stay away from our Wibowo family since you made the old man angry. I will let you disappear in the provincial capital!¡± Then, Lay Wibowo had to call the security guard and kick Leon Williams out, with Bartlett adding to it. But just then, Indra Wibowo yelled at his son. ¡°Stop! Lay Wibowo, how dare you? No one touches Leon Williams without my orders!¡± Lay Wibowo looked stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that his father would be furious with him for an outsider. ¡°Dad, why are you doing this?¡± Lay Wibowo was very puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Indra Wibowo! Leon Williams isn¡¯t worth protecting at all!¡± Bartlett was like a flea, popping up from time to time, disgusting. Indra Wibowo frowned and facedy Wibowo and Bartlett, with a disgruntled face. ¡°It¡¯s indeed nameless and unsigned, but it¡¯s a rare ¡°Brian¡± authentic character, not a broken character!¡± Brian had a very high status in the eyes of Indra Wibowo. Because of the authenticity of Brian, it was extremely rare in the field of calligraphy and painting collection. As a veteran collector, Brian was one of the most valuable calligraphers in modern times in Indra Wibowo¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is still unknown whether Mr. Brian was really gone or not. Even if he¡¯s still in the world, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to die. You young people, keep your mouth shut!¡± Indra Wibowo believed that Brian was probably dead. After all, there has been no news for more than four years. Although it has not been confirmed, there were rumors in the calligraphy world that it has gone west. ¡°Sir, through the ages, through the ages!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Indra Wibowo suddenly felt a surge of grief and sighed uncontrobly. When Leon Williams heard Indra Wibowo¡¯s emotion, he frowned. ¡°Shit! I¡¯m alive and well, a thousand years of wool, so don¡¯t curse me!¡± Leon Williams was depressed. Disappeared for more than four years but was only arranged by the family to test the task, it was not to drive the crane to the west at all. It was only because Leon Williams¡¯s penmanship was so old and amazing that the calligraphy world thought that he was an old man with rich experience. At this time,y Wibowo¡¯s face also became serious and serious. ¡°Dad, was it the real Brian? Could there be a mistake? Brian was not high yield. What if it was a high imitation?¡± Although Lay Wibowo didn¡¯t admire Brian as much as his father, he knew that the name was particrly famous in the calligraphy world and can be called a generation of mysterious legends. ¡°If you see for yourself, it¡¯s absolutely authentic. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Indra Wibowo handed the word to his son. Lay Wibowo took it over and looked at it carefully and confirmed that it was not an imitation, but he felt very strange when he saw that he had not signed off. ¡°Dad, the original Brian used to have his old man¡¯s signature, but will there be any problem if the style of this calligraphy was changed?¡± To ask why there was no registration, only Leon Williams knew best. Last night, Indra Wibowo asked him to prepare a gift that he thought was meaningful. Leon Williams temporarily wrote this word, hoping that Indra Wibowo can live a long and healthy life. However, his seal was in Didu¡¯s home, so it was not signed off. Unlike the previous times, this time Leon Williams did not deliberately write ugly characters but used the normal level. The main Indra Wibowo was not bad for him, so he took this opportunity to give Indra Wibowo an authentic painting. ¡°Brother Brian doesn¡¯t stick to one style, and his fame was fleeting in the blink of an eye. A great calligrapher like him can leave no money behind. After all, he has reached its peak in the calligraphy world, and it was difficult for others to imitate it.¡± Indra Wibowo sighed. Leon Williams was speechless when he heard this, and cried bitterly in his heart, ¡°Still an old brother? I am in my prime, facing the wind, not a bad old man in his nies!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brian was already in another world. How could I have guessed what he has in mind?¡± Lay Wibowo could not help but feel, ¡°What a pity if Brian were still there, he could have left more ink treasure!¡± Sweat! Leon Williams was sweating! The atmosphere at the scene was skewed, and it was like a memorial service! ¡°Indra Wibowo, Lay Wibowo, was not a word like that. It is not an authentic calligrapher in ancient times. I think it is very ordinary. After all, it is from our time, not an old thing.¡± Bartlett was so unconvinced that he felt that the jade he gave him was even better. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The appreciation of literary games should not only focus on the old and the new, but also artistic attainments. Carter Baishi¡¯s paintings are not old either. Can you say that they are very ordinary?¡± Indra Wibowo gave Bartlett a look of disgust. Indra Wibowo thought Bartlett was so rude that he didn¡¯t know calligraphy, but he dared to nder it and immediately got angry. At this time, Lay Wibowo unexpectedly rejected and said, ¡°Bartlett, you should improve your ability to appreciate art in the future. Don¡¯t make a joke.¡± Bartlett¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He regretted that he should not have said anything if he had known, but he was overshadowed by Leon Williams and could not control himself at all. At this time, Indra Wibowo was still unable to extricate himself from the mood of grief. He was so obsessed with Brian¡¯s calligraphy that he wanted to meet him many times, but he was sorry to hear that the other person had passed away. This became a great regret in his life. Thinking of Indra Wibowo¡¯s emotion here, he sighed with a long sigh, ¡°The road of life is restrained, pen, ink, paper, and inkstone seek the true solution. It¡¯s still a frightening dream to be away for a while, but how can we talk about it after that? ¡± Leon Williams, damn it, dog! ¡°Stop, Indra Wibowo. We can change the subject to something a little happier.¡± ¡®Fuck these heavy mourning poems, used in the elegiac couplet was the most suitable.¡¯ Leon Williams almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. Now, Bartlett finally found the opportunity, he snapped at Leon Williams, ¡°Indra Wibowo wants to express his views, it is true temperament. You know what? Do not think that you sent Indra Wibowo a real Brian, you know calligraphy, you are just a blind cat to meet a dead mouse, to Brian, shoes are not worthy!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 213 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 213 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 213 Does not recognize good hearts ¡°Shut up! Bartlett, if you are rude again, get out!¡± Indra Wibowo yelled directly at Bartlett. Bartlett was a little confused, this was clearly his own opening party, but was so taught, the key also dared not refute. Facts have proved that it was not so easy to have a soft meal. But he thought that soft rice was a shortcut, a shortcut to the south that could make him prosperous, so he had to put up with it. ¡°Indra Wibowo, Leon Williams, it was rude of him to interrupt you with your emotion. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you,¡± Bartlett said with some grievances. ¡°There is no need for you to teach me a lesson. I was really too emotional just now and made the atmosphere of the scene too dignified. I should have taken into ount Leon Williams¡¯s mood.¡± At this time, Bartlett felt even more aggrieved. ¡®Indra Wibowo, you should consider my mood. Today is the opening of my newpany.¡¯ The angry Bartlett felt this feeling of istion for the first time. He regretted it. ¡®I regret that I should have learned more about Sinology and culture, but now I can¡¯t even brag.¡¯ Then, Indra Wibowo got a hold of his emotions and decided to get back to business. ¡°Where did you get the word, Leon Williams?¡± Right now, this was what Indra Wibowo was most concerned about. ¡°Once I went to the ghost market and bought it from a stall.¡± Leon Williams just made up a reason. ¡°Oh? Then you really picked up a big leak!¡± Indra Wibowo was surprised. ¡°Oh, it is really a blind cat that meets a dead mouse.¡± Poughed and teased. Seeing that his son was a little overwhelmed, Po hurriedly went out in person. However, Evan said very few words, and he felt guilty about Leon Williams, but now that it is difficult to ride a tiger, it is absolutely impossible to make a rapprochement with Leon Williams. But Indra Wibowo, quickly responded that he felt that the im of Leon Williams picking up the leak was not valid. Because Brian¡¯s calligraphy works are rarely avable in the world, and they have appeared in recent years, it was highly unlikely that they will spread to the stalls in ghost cities. ¡°Leon Williams, was there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Indra Wibowo felt illogical. ¡°Ahem, no.¡± Leon Williams smiled. ¡°There must be an authentic brian. It¡¯s impossible to end up on the stall. Do you know Brian?¡± Indra Wibowo asked. In this regard, Leon Williams can only continue to edit. ¡°I met once, and the reason why I hid it just now was that I felt there was no need to show it off.¡± Leon Williams answered faintly. ¡°Really? Leon Williams, you keep a low profile. Tell me about it. How do you know each other? ¡± Indra Wibowo asked curiously. At the moment, before waiting for Leon Williams to answer, he heard Bartlett say, ¡°Indra Wibowo, don¡¯t listen to him brag. Brian is a master calligrapher. Leon Williams can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡± When Bartlett saw Leon Williams being praised by Indra Wibowo, he felt like a hundred ws scratching his heart, especially worried that he would not be the door-to-door son-inw of the Wibowo family. ¡°Bartlett, please stop talking. If you have Leon Williams 1/10 in a low profile, I won¡¯t be so disgusted with you. Don¡¯t disturb me chatting with Leon Williams!¡± Indra Wibowo¡¯s final warning. Being reprimanded face to face by Indra Wibowo, Bartlett was extremely ufortable, and his heart was even colder. ¡°Leon Williams, don¡¯t be influenced by him, you go on to talk about your meeting with Brian.¡± Indra Wibowo said to Leon Williams. ¡°Indra Wibowo, you know, I know medicine. Four years ago, I followed the master to consult Brian. Brian gave this word to my master to express his gratitude, and then my master passed it on to me.¡± Leon Williams¡¯s ability to make up stories was OK, and the logic was very clear. After hearing this, Indra Wibowo was convinced, and even excitedly said, ¡°Leon Williams, the word must be very precious to you, but you actually gave me something you love, but after you sent the word, it was light and light, and you didn¡¯t mean to ask me for credit at all. It¡¯s so rare for young people to be as calm and low-key as you are!¡± Leon Williams smiled, the heart said that his handwritten words, what was worth high-profile, was not actually hard work, he casually just drew some few strokes. Since Indra Wibowo thought so, Leon Williams was helpless, so he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s not a beloved thing.¡± ¡°Brian gave it to your master, and your master passed it on to you. How was it not a beloved thing? Leon Williams, Leon Williams, you are just too humble. If you can give me such a precious ink treasure, I will certainly help you achieve sess in the business world in the future. Otherwise, I will apologize for our lost friends!¡± Bartlett watched Indra Wibowo boast to Leon Williams helplessly, and his heart was sore to death. At this point, Po began to panic. Because ording to the current situation, Leon Williams has the upper hand, his son was in danger! He dreamed that his son would be the door-to-door son-inw of the Wibowo family. At the same time, he would rely on the strength of Indra Wibowo and Donald Brown to make the Cannon¡¯s career bigger and stronger. Po didn¡¯t want to see Leon Williams spoil his good things. So, Po winked at Lay Wibowo. Lay Wibowo worshipped Brian, not Leon Williams. No matter how good the ink from Leon Williams was, it won¡¯t change Lay Wibowo¡¯s view of Leon Williams. This was a real society. In the eyes of others, if youe from a humble background, even if you take out your heart, there is still no qualitative change. ¡°Dad, today is the opening dinner of Bartlett¡¯s newpany. I have inspected it. The prospect of Bartlett¡¯spany is very good. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this wine bureau to reach cooperation and invest in the research and development of new Bartlett drugs?¡± Lay Wibowo suggested. Indra Wibowo also realized that he had been chatting on the topic of ¡°Brian¡± for a long time, so it was time to stop. The businessman earned a lot of money, and if Bartlett was really worth investing in, he will certainly consider it. ¡°Yes, Indra Wibowo, our Bartlett¡¯s new drug has been put on the market. His newly developed drug has a wonderful effect on the treatment of kidney failure. You know that his grandfather¡¯s illness was cured by him, Indra Wibowo.¡± Po also praised his son hard. But Indra Wibowo had doubts. Whether Evan¡¯s kidney failure was cured by Leon Williams or Bartlett was debatable and inconclusive. Indra Wibowo was more inclined to believe in Leon Williams. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Indra Wibowo did not make an immediate decision. ¡°Dad, you can rest assured that investing in Bartlett is a sure bet.¡± Lay Wibowo advised. Just then, Leon Williams suddenly opened his mouth and warned Indra Wibowo, ¡°Indra Wibowo, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth investing. Of course, if the Wibowo family didn¡¯t care about the money, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but I think the Wibowo family should care a lot about its reputation.¡± Leon Williams knew Bartlett¡¯s prescription very well. Ever since he saw the prescription that day, he had concluded that Bartlett would go in for tea sooner orter. As a friend of Indra Wibowo, he was a kind reminder. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only And the Watsons Group, which was about to work with Wibowo, did not want to see the Wibowo Family get caught up in some negative public opinion. Unexpectedly, his move was seriously questioned by Lay Wibowo. ¡°Evil viin! You are just jealous!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 214 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 214 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 214 Into a phrase By this time, Leon Williams was toozy to talk to Lay Wibowo. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about your Wibowo family. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you listen to it or not. Anyway, I¡¯ve already brought it to you.¡± At the same time, Leon Williams should avoid risks. After all, he was about to start cooperation with Wibowo, so he can¡¯t let the Watsons Group catch fire. Leon Williams¡¯s remarks aroused strong dissatisfaction among the grandparents and grandchildren in Cannon. ¡°Lay Wibowo¡¯s right, Leon Williams. You¡¯re just jealous! You¡¯re jealous that I had started apany before I was 30, and also you¡¯re jealous that I had developed a new prescription for kidney failure!¡± Bartlett angrily mmed his ss on the table. ¡°There is no cure for pinkeye. There is no way for you to develop a prescription for pinkeye. What is your ability to y well? When you and Bartlett fought for credit; I knew your mind was wrong!¡± Po was not satisfied either. ¡°Oh? And this? ¡± Lay Wibowo immediately frowned and asked. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Indra Wibowo. It was Bartlett¡¯s decoction that cured my old man¡¯s illness. As a result, Leon Williams insisted that he cured it, and it cost me tens of millions of dors!¡± Po said. ¡°Tens of millions? It¡¯s too much to have such a thing!¡± Now the image of, Leon Williams in the eyes of Lay Wibowo has been greatly reduced. Leon Williams¡¯s kind warning to the Wibowo family undoubtedly touched the cake in Cannon. Even Evan, who kept quiet in the wine bureau, could not contain his anger. ¡°There was indeed something wrong with Leon Williams in the Cannon. But there is no need for you to speak out to denigrate here in the Cannon Hall and sabotage its cooperation with the Wibowo family. I tell you today that Cannon ce was never afraid of anything. If you insist on having your own way, Cannon will apany you to the end!¡± In the face of public criticism, Leon Williams¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. ¡°In less than three days, Cannon will fall!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a foundation in Cannon for many years, but if you say so, it will go down. Who do you think you are!¡± Po pped his hand on the table. ¡°That is, what kind of thing are you? Don¡¯t you dare threaten us that if it wasn¡¯t for your rtionship with Indra Wibowo, you wouldn¡¯t be qualified to attend the opening party at all!¡± Bartlett was very much like a mad dog. Under the siege of the people, Leon Williams did not panic but was as steady as a mountain. He sneered in the face of Evan, and said, ¡°There are so many doctors up and down in Cannon Hall that they can¡¯t cure you. In the end, I was invited to save your life. You bite the hand that feeds you. If you do injustice, you will kill yourself!¡± Then he looked directly at Po and Bartlett, the father and son, and his tone was still cold, such as ice in the depths of winter! ¡°Cannon will be removed from the field of traditional Western medicine!¡± Leon Williams¡¯s eyes were so cold that people cannot look directly at them, even Indra Wibowo, which has experienced ups and downs of the business world, also felt this bone-biting chill! Leon Williams¡¯s body could not restrain and conceal the pressure in his bones and the purest blood of the Williams family witnessed it. Indra Wibowo did not know what kind of look this was, he thought that maybe Leon Williams was too suffocated, a kind of explosion after repression. In fact, this was not the case. Leon Williams was already restraining himself. If it hadn¡¯t been for the family to calm his mind, he would have let the three kneel on their feet at the Cannon Hall. ¡°Indra Wibowo, my suggestion is that Cannon is not worth cooperating with. You can listen to it or not.¡± With that, Leon Williams got up and left the table. Although Indra Wibowo asked him to stay, Leon Williams did not look back and was determined to leave. As soon as Leon Williams left, Lay Wibowo shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy man. He thinks a picture of Brian can buy off my Wibowo family. It¡¯s a pipe dream!¡± Indra Wibowo, on the other hand, did not say a word. He thought about what Leon Williams did. ¡°There was something in what Leon Williams said, and I must pay attention to it. If he was only trying to talk for a moment, so that he didn¡¯t have to end up in farce and will soon cooperate with the Watsons Group, this was the big deal. Whether he should invest in Cannon or not, it still needed to be discussed in a long-term way.¡± Indra Wibowo was skeptical and was in no hurry to make a decision. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the other hand, Cannon and his son couldn¡¯t wait to bring in the Wibowo family¡¯s investment. ¡°Indra Wibowo, if you invest in the Cannon, you can make sure that you don¡¯t lose money. It¡¯s a business with ten thousand profits.¡± Bartlett was like a puppy with a smile on his face. ¡°Indra Wibowo, you and my father are old friends. Please be assured that Cannon will never cheat you, and Bartlett¡¯s ability in the development of traditional Western medicine was obvious to all in the field of traditional Western medicine.¡± Po also persuaded Indra Wibowo. However, Indra Wibowo has a stroke in his heart. He used to have a good rtionship with Evan, but since Leon Williams was wronged in Cannon Hall, there has been a gap between him and Evan. As for Bartlett¡¯s attainments in traditional Western medicine, he did not have a professional background and cannot make an urate assessment of Bartlett¡¯s ability, so he will not rashly agree to invest. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and think about it.¡± Indra Wibowo only responded faintly and stopped talking about investment. The Brown father and son were in a hurry, constantly winking at Lay Wibowo and motioning to Lay Wibowo to put in a good word for them. Lay Wibowo mainly thought that the investment project was very good, so he decided to put in a good word for Brown and his son, but as soon as he mentioned it, he was interrupted by Indra Wibowo waving his hand. Seeing this, Lay Wibowo felt very helpless and sighed in his heart, ¡°If I were the head of Wibowo Group, I would vote for this project, and I would reinvest it!¡± After the wine bureau, Indra Wibowo, and Lay Wibowo, the father and son, as soon as they got home, they quarreled over the matter again. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you agree to invest in Cannon on the spot at the wine bureau? I think this project is very good. I don¡¯t vote for nothing.¡± Lay Wibowo asked doubtfully. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ve seen people begging for money. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who was in a hurry to invest money. It¡¯s Cannon who should be worried!¡± Indra Wibowo red at his son. ¡°You are not worried about Cannon¡¯s transfer to Donald Brown?¡± Lay Wibowo asked. ¡°I¡¯m really not worried. Although they belong to their own family, Donald Brown left without even having a drink or dinner. You really think he was in a hurry.¡± Indra Wibowo smiled. ¡°So, you mean we should wait?¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°No, I decided not to cooperate with the Canon¡¯s.¡± Indra Wibowo has made a decision not to worry about it. ¡°Dad, why are you doing this?¡± Lay Wibowo was in a bit of a hurry. He could hardly understand. ¡°I smell a hint of risk from Leon Williams¡¯s words. Although the amount of capital was small, now Wibowo Group is more concerned about reputation. We have listedpanies and we must be cautious.¡± Indra Wibowo answered. Lay Wibowo felt ridiculous when he heard that. ¡°How can you believe that boy¡¯s nonsense? when did we Wibowo be so timid?¡± Lay Wibowo thought his father was a little resting on hisurels, losing his former vitality in his old age, and making a lot of money in the pharmaceutical industry. But just then, a police car stopped outside the Cannon Hall. Not far from the police car, there were several interview cars from various media. Bartlett didn¡¯t stop drinking and was taken to the police car. In the face of the microphone handed over by the female reporter of the media, Bartlett licked it like ice cream. Leon Williams was a piece of cake, even faster. Within a day, Bartlett was invited in for tea by the police. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 215 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 215 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 215 Wibowo Family Along with Bartlett, Po was taken away by the police. And Evan saw this scene, his blood rose and ended upwelling, directly spurting a mouthful of blood. The blood-spattered on the que of the Cannon Hall and fell heavily to the ground. The news soon reached Wibowo¡¯s family. Lay Wibowo¡¯s face changed so much that he was speechless with shock. ¡°Dad. Dad.¡± ¡°I have seen the news. Bartlett and Po were arrested for selling fake drugs. Evan vomited blood on the spot and was taken to hospital for emergency treatment.¡± Indra Wibowo also had a shock in his heart, but at the same time, there was also a trace of rejoicing. As a result of the Weibel Gushen decoction developed by Bartlett, dozens of patients were in critical condition and their kidneys were in serious failure, which has pushed the Cannon ce, a time- honored brand of traditional Western medicine, to the forefront of public opinion. While the Wibowo Group did not invest in Cannon ce, now seemed to be a wise move. In Indra Wibowo¡¯s heart, he was extremely grateful to Leon Williams. ¡°Dad, this is so weird! That boy Leon Williams can¡¯t say that the group will fail in three days, and Evan will kill himself if he does injustice. All of these havee true quickly!¡± After Lay Wibowo said this, he still gasped uncontrobly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I¡¯ve long said that Leon Williams was good at medicine. I think he must have seen something wrong with Bartlett¡¯s new drug, so he reminded me at the wine board that he was a great contributor to our Wibowo family!¡± Indra Wibowo knew very well that if it hadn¡¯t been for Leon Williams¡¯s reminder, Wibowo would definitely invest in Cannon Hall. If he invested, Wibowo¡¯s Group would definitely have appeared in the headlines with the Cannon ce. Even if they had invested a small amount of money, the damage to their reputation would be big, especially that the Wibowo Group was in the listedpanies. Lay Wibowo¡¯s mood had obviously not been adjusted. At this time, the image of Leon Williams in his mind was like a master of ingenious calction. ¡°It seems that thanks to Leon Williams¡¯s reminder, I dodged this bullet, otherwise I would have be a sinner of the Wibowo family!¡± When Lay Wibowo thought of this, he was very scared and secretly called for a thrill! ¡°Believe it now, I told you, I will not be mistaken about Leon Williams. In the wine bureau, he risked being pointed out by thousands of men to remind me that this was very rare, he was simply a lucky star of the Wibowo family!¡± Indra Wibowo also remembered that when he was sent to the morgue, Leon Williams single-handedly pulled him back from the dead. He felt that he could only use the lucky star to describe Leon Williams. At the moment, Lay Wibowo felt guilty towards Leon Williams. Lay Wibowo felt that he was too discriminating against Leon Williams in the wine bureau, and maybe it was time to give Leon Williams a chance to be a son-inw of the Wibowo family. ¡°Dad, I was short-sighted and almost got the wrong person.¡± Lay Wibowo bowed his head and admitted his shorings. ¡°To be practical, do you think Leon Williams is qualified to be the son-inw of the Wibowo family?¡± Indra Wibowo asked. ¡°He¡¯s qualified, but I¡¯m just a little short of heat. Even if we agree, I¡¯m afraid Sucyanti Wibowo won¡¯t agree. If we train him to be a business rookie, it won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted, so I let him participate in the project with the Watsons Group. When the time is right, I will ask him to manage the project department to see how many cooperative projects he could work with the Watsons Group and how much he could do.¡± The old god Indra Wibowo said that he thought he was in control of everything. As everyone knew, he has no way to control Leon Williams. Leon Williams was the one who controls the overall situation behind the scenes. ¡°Dad, did you ask Sucyanti Wibowo what she meant? Does she have feelings for Leon Williams?¡± Lay Wibowo¡¯s view of Leon Williams has changed a lot. The only thingy Wibowo cared about now is that Leon Williams¡¯s career is not big enough, but he has changed a lotpared to his disdain and contempt for Leon Williams in the wine bureau. ¡°You, you¡¯re the father Don¡¯t ask me. You want me, a bad old man to get involved in a young man¡¯s rtionship?¡± Indra Wibowo smiled.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m too busy at work. I really don¡¯t have the skills to split up.¡± Lay Wibowo smiled bitterly. ¡°There is no opportunity to create opportunities. In the future, our Sucyanti Wibowo will be sent to Leon Williams when we go to and from school.¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you a bodyguard? It¡¯s not appropriate, is it? When the weddinges out, it will be a joke when the Wibowo daughter marries his bodyguard.¡± Lay Wibowo doesn¡¯t feel right. Indra Wibowo mused a little, and then said, ¡°Then give Leon Williams a job at Saint John University, so that he can have more contact with our Sucyanti Wibowo, and the rtionship can be cultivated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the youngdy, Sucyanti Wibowo, has such a bad temper that she doesn¡¯t look down on Leon Williams and doesn¡¯t even want to get too close to Leon Williams.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°This is a problem, s, Leon Williams is good anywhere, but his background is too humble if he can have the family business of Bartlett.¡± Indra Wibowo said, and waved his hand, ¡°Forget about Bartlett, this kid almost sabotaged the cooperation between the Wibowo family and the Watsons Group. It is estimated that he will spend the rest of his life in prison.¡± The Wibowo father and son were still discussing what kind of job Leon Williams should get at Saint John University. At the same time, Leon Williams was riding a horse in the manor of Century Garden. The manor had a small racecourse, enough for Leon Williams to toss around in it. When Leon Williams learned that something had happened to the Canon¡¯s, there were no waves in his heart, and everything was expected. That Weibel Gushen decoction, without a cold taste of traditional Western medicine to neutralize the strong medicinal properties, something is bound to happen. This kind of tiger and wolf medicine was a big taboo in medical practice. It was ridiculous that no one doubted this prescription even though it was a time-honored brand in the field of traditional Western medicine in the Canon. Just as Leon Williams expected, Canon will be removed from the traditional Western medicine sector from now on. Leon Williams did not feel sorry for them. Time-honored brands of traditional Western medicine should be based on curing diseases and saving lives, and should blindly enter the business and lose their original will for the sake of greed for money, which was to suffer the consequences. Leon Williams sat at home in the evening, talking to Hugo. ¡°There have been a lot ofments against you within the Leon Williams, group recently,¡± Hugo informed. Leon Williams expected this for a long time. Unlike in Fairmont, the Watsons Group was a listedpany with arge te and a much more complicated interior. Leon Williams, as the chairman of the airborne group, had many employees who have not even seen him. And since he was so young, there will be no shortage of rumors within the group. The group meeting will be held in a few days, whether people or ghosts were on the show. ¡°A bunch of things that haven¡¯t been cleaned up has not been put on the house for three days. Tell me, Hugo, what do you say?¡± Leon Williams stretched in azy tone. ¡°Basically, they all focused on the fact that you bought that oldmunity at a high price, and some even said that you were the ck sheep of the family,¡± Hugo said. ¡°I bought it with my own pocket money, and I didn¡¯t spend the group¡¯s money. Besides, the group is mine, so even if I y the mes of war and y princes, with a smile of praise, what does it have to do with them?¡± Leon Williams said with indifference. Hugo¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat when he heard this. ¡°With the appointment of a new Leon Williams, official, we need to maintain stability, and we must not let anyone get hold of it!¡± Hugo was equivalent to the counselor around Leon Williams, and the fate of the master was closely rted to him. ¡°I am not maintaining stability. Maintaining stability will only encourage the arrogance of those groups¡¯ old boss. I want to establish prestige.¡± Leon Williamsy on the sofa, shook his head, and said. When Hugo saw Leon Williams¡¯szy appearance, he didn¡¯t take this sentence to heart at all. He thought it was just Leon Williams¡¯s momentary eloquence. Hugo bowed his head, worried, sighed in his heart, ¡°After all, Leon Williams is still too young, I am afraid it is difficult to convince the public!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 216 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 216 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 216 Come to my room tonight It was hard to guess the heart of Emperor Moore. If Leon Williams¡¯s mind was guessed by Hugo, that was no master. Leon Williams had a n for that old neighborhood. On the day of the group meeting, Leon Williams decided to set a model and distribute African vegetables. ¡®Maintain stability? That doesn¡¯t exist! What this master wants is greatness!¡¯ ¡®I have nothing to do when I have enough to eat every day. I don¡¯t raise you for infighting. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll get out of here.¡¯ In the evening, Leon Williams returned to the oldmunity to rent a house. When he pushed open the door, a light fresh filled with. The small room was very clean and tidy. His suit, too, was ironed and put away to fix the carter. However, the room was empty and Rachel was not there. At this time, Leon Williams saw that there was a note on the coffee table. ¡°Leon Williams, I¡¯m working overtime tonight, so I can¡¯t have dinner with you. Take care of yourself.¡± Leon Williams put down the note and looked at the time. It was 06:30 in the afternoon. Rachel has just found a new job and cherishes it, so she works overtime desperately. Leon Williams shook his head gently and said to himself, ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t have to spell that.¡± Since they won¡¯t have dinner together, Leon Williams decided to call Century Blue Card Butler 9527 to send him some food directly. As soon as he took out his cell phone, he saw a missed call, which belonged to Sucyanti Wibowo. As he checked again, there was another text message: ¡°Tonight,e to my room.¡± Seeing the text message, Leon Williams frowned slightly, he looked strange and said, ¡°What the heck?¡± This was really the sun rising from the west, which made Leon Williams feel very strange, and it was impossible to have a rtionship with Miss Wibowo. At this time, in the Cayman Hills, the vi garden, Sucyanti Wibowo was sitting on the open-air balcony drinking tea and enjoying flowers. But looking at her face, she seemed not interested enough, and there was a look of anger in her eyebrows and eyes. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t this Leon Williamse yet? I don¡¯t know. Call me back. It¡¯s killing me!¡± As soon as the youngdy¡¯s temper came up, she frowned, clenched the skirt of the newly bought Princess Lolita dress with her pink hands, and sat alone sulking. After thinking it over, Sucyanti Wibowo tried to calm down and called Leon Williams again. ¡°Leon Williams, where are you? Can youe to my house?¡± This time, Sucyanti Wibowo learned her lesson and said to Leon Williams in a requesting tone. ¡°Now? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Wait till I finish my dinner.¡± Leon Williams answeredzily. ¡°Thene to my house as soon as you finish your meal. The Cayman Hills, Vi 8.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo forgot for a moment, and then turned into an imperative tone, ¡°Oh yes, do you know where the Cayman Hills is? You can take a taxi.¡± Leon Williams didn¡¯t know the location of Cayman Hills. One of his residences is in the Cayman Hills, but he doesn¡¯t live there. ¡°Was there anything you can¡¯t say over the phone?¡± Leon Williams asked. ¡°Pleasee over. I can¡¯t say it over the cell phone. It¡¯s really important.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo emphasized. Leon Williams had a confused look on his face. Was there anything she can¡¯t do on her phone? Hormonal noise? Apud for love? But Leon Williams didn¡¯t think it was possible. Sucyanti Wibowo had always been lukewarm to him, and the two can¡¯t get that far. ¡°Trouble.¡± Leon Williams replied impatiently. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll jump off the balcony!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo threatened. ¡°You¡¯d better stop dancing. Forget it. I¡¯ll be there after dinner.¡± Leon Williams said slowly. ¡°You are quite good at taking pity on jade, but it is a pity that you and I have no chance.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo thought Leon Williams was still a long way from her supreme treasure. ¡°If I think too much about you, what should I do if I hit pedestrians? Besides, how a pool of brains affects the appearance of the city.¡± After saying this, Leon Williams hung up and got ready to look for food. At the moment, Sucyanti Wibowo red her eyes with anger. It took Leon Williams two whole hours to arrive at Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s house. This made Sucyanti Wibowo wait so long, like aining woman, standing on the balcony upstairs, shouting to Leon Williams, who had just walked into Wibowo¡¯s house, ¡°Hurry up, Leon Williams, my grandfather, and dad will be backter, hurry upstairs.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Fuck, it was like stealing something. Look at the eagerness. Leon Williams did not answer but went upstairs calmly. He nced at Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s Princess Lolita dress, then sat impolitely in the chair and poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°This spring tea is not bad. It tastes fresh and has a strong aroma.¡± Leon Williams savors it carefully. ¡°Tut-tut, there¡¯s no exception at all. That¡¯s the teacup I just used!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was a little disgusted and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll throw it awayter.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo hated that Leon Williams was dirty, and even if the teacup was stained with a little saliva, she won¡¯t use it again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so? I thought this was the tea you prepared for me. Bah.¡± Leon Williams unexpectedly looked disgusted and made an expression that he was going to throw up. Seeing this scene, Sucyanti Wibowo immediately became furious, ¡°This youngdy¡¯s saliva is sweet, is there such an exaggeration as you? Drinking thisdy¡¯s nectar is a blessing you built in yourst life!¡± ¡°Is nectar still sweet? Isn¡¯t it all salty?¡± Leon Williams tilted the corners of his mouth slightly and smiled a bad smile. Sucyanti Wibowo was a little confused at first but soon blushed, like a blush after drinking. The car was driving so hard that it couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Ben. This youngdy is sweet and won¡¯t argue with you. ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo blushed. ¡°Go ahead, ask me to talk about something important.¡± Leon Williams decided to get down to business. ¡°Talk in my room to avoid being eavesdropped by the nanny and tell Grandpa.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo makes a silent gesture at Leon Williams. ¡°What¡¯s going on is so mysterious.¡± Leon Williams asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know if youe in with me.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo is about to walk into her room with Leon Williams. Leon Williams just entered the Sucyanti Wibowo room, and it was really sweet. The whole room was pink, girlish, and sugary. The separate cloakroom was filled with aplete set of Lolita dresses, as well as various styles of Han clothes. With the total value of these clothes alone, you can buy a junior resident in the center of the provincial capital. After all, Leon Williams was a person who had seen the world, and Mawar had no fewer clothes than Sucyanti Wibowo, so he was not surprised. He just felt that theyout of the whole room was indeed very girlish. Then, Sucyanti Wibowo closed the door and pulled Leon Williams to the bedside. Leon Williams was speechless, this was to trick beautiful men into going astray! ¡°All right, you can talk.¡± Leon Williams stopped and looked down at Sucyanti Wibowo. ¡°My grandfather asked me to marry you!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was finally willing to tell the secret of bringing Leon Williams over tonight. She only learned about it three hours ago, which was uneptable. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leon Williams asked bewildered, ¡°Let you marry me? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? ¡± ¡°Yes, to marry you. In fact, he asked me to marry you as the son-inw of the Wibowo family.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo exins. Dizzy! Speechless! Leon Williams remembered the abnormal behavior of Indra Wibowo these days and finally understood. ¡°No wonder this old thing called me to the provincial capital and asked me to participate in the new Wibowo Group project. It turned out that he had trained me as a door-to-door son-inw.¡± Leon Williams analyzed it in his heart. When Sucyanti Wibowo was surprised to see Leon Williams¡¯s face, he said, ¡°My grandfather and my father have reached an agreement to train you as a key goal of a door-to-door son-inw. I found you a job at Saint John University today, and you can go to work tomorrow so that you can make more contacts and get in touch with me to cultivate feelings.¡± With the tone and mood of Sucyanti Wibowo, he became more and more serious. ¡°Leon Williams, don¡¯t be happy too soon. You¡¯re still a candidate. If you can¡¯t make it, you¡¯ll never get into my Wibowo house!¡± ¡°Therefore, when I talk to you today, I urge you to back down in the face of difficulties!¡± ¡°My Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s quilt, you won¡¯t get into it for the rest of your life!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s words were sharp! Arrogant! Lord it over others! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 217 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 217 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 217 This is your only chance for salted fish to turn around However, in the face of such haughty Sucyanti Wibowo, Leon Williams, picked her up and waved his hand, and patted her on the ass. ¡°I think you have itchy skin.¡± Leon Williams was just joking to scare the self-righteous Sucyanti Wibowo. He, Master Williams, had never seen a woman before. Your Wibowo daughter was going to heaven, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Leon Williams! Put me down!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s little red face was facing the ground, while her back was facing up and her buttocks pouted. ¡°Are you honest?¡± Leon Williams asked with a smile. ¡°Put me down first!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo blushed and seemed to be dripping blood. ¡°Are you honest or not?¡± Herees Leon Williams again. ¡°Old. Be honest. ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo finally epted it. ¡°Brother.¡± Leon Williams smiled faintly. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Was there a light meal?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Just then, Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo went home and pushed the door in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sucyanti Wibowo? Was there a guest at Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s room?¡± Wibowo father and son, as soon as they opened the door of Sucyanti Wibowo, they saw this ¡°ugly¡± scene in front of them. In an instant, the Wibowo father and son were startled, their eyebrows were huge with shock, and their faces looked awkwardly in front of them. ¡°Today¡¯s young people are too open!¡± Indra Wibowo blushed and turned away. ¡°Women don¡¯t want to stay. Dad, you¡¯re still worried about their estrangement. Now, you see, they¡¯re already at home. It¡¯s too big of a step!¡± Lay Wibowo had an angry look on his face, and he loved his daughter very much. When a father has this feeling, when a daughter falls in love, she always feels that a good cabbage has been arched by a pig and cannot adapt to it in a short time. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, our Wibowoo family is distinguished, so can¡¯t we be a little more reserved? Put on the airs of ady!¡± Indra Wibowo spoke harshly, but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Because, this scene in front of us proves that the young couple had feelings for each other, so there is no need to cultivate them. Lay Wibowo was different, his heart was quite ufortable, with a straight face, rushed to pull Leon Williams and Sucyanti Wibowo apart. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, you all misunderstood.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s pretty little face was already flushed. ¡°Yeah, Indra Wibowo, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, we¡¯re just ying a Mini-Game.¡± Leon Williams also exined. Indra Wibowo forced a serious face, said, ¡°Despite my age, I also surf the Inte, I know you young people are open-minded, but you should pay attention to the body, abstinence, understand? How decent is it to be like this before you get married? ¡± Lay Wibowo also snapped, ¡°Leon Williams! My Sucyanti Wibowo has been badly taught by you. She is still a teenage girl. She has no experience in the world. I taught her to be knowledgeable and reasonable, and you have ruined it all!¡± Hearing this, Leon Williams went straight to shit. It¡¯s just a few ps on the buttocks, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re thinking too much. ¡°Leon Williams, now that you have done it, you must be responsible! That¡¯s what makes a man! If you dare to fail my Sucyanti Wibowo, my Wibowo family will make you pay a heavy price! ¡± Indra Wibowo pretended to be serious and warned Leon Williams. WTF! Leon Williams was even more speechless. What do I do, just leave me in charge? ¡®If I do, you don¡¯t have to tell me to take responsibility., Williams family never fails to pay the bills.¡¯ ¡®The problem was that I didn¡¯t do anything!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯d better let your granddaughter exin this. If she hadn¡¯t begged me toe over, I wouldn¡¯t be here sote.¡± Leon Williams said to Indra Wibowo. When the Wibowo father and son heard this, their brows frowned even deeper. Both of them realized the seriousness of the problem. It was their family¡¯s Sucyanti Wibowo who took the initiative to show that emotionally, Sucyanti Wibowo was the weak party. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. The daughter of the Wibowo family, how can she be so frivolous that she should take the initiative to find a man at night? If this gets out, it will make peopleugh.¡± Lay Wibowo panicked into a dog, he did not expect his daughter will be so low, insulting the reputation of the Wibowo family. And Indra Wibowo was crying andughing, he thought that Sucyanti Wibowo looked down on Leon Williams, did not expect to take the initiative very, he really did not know whether he was happy or sad. Seeing the misunderstanding getting deeper and deeper, Sucyanti Wibowo pulled her grandpa and dad over and blushed to exin what had happened. It was only then that, Indra Wibowo andy Wibowo, suddenly realized. The Wibowo father and son, who learned the truth, we¡¯re not happy. Because the rtionship between Sucyanti Wibowo and Leon Williams was so bad, was this marriage coming to an end? Even Indra Wibowo would rather make things happen. After all, only Leon Williams can take care of Sucyanti Wibowo for the rest of his life. But Indra Wibowo didn¡¯t tell Leon Williams and Sucyanti Wibowo the secret. Obviously, not yet. ¡°You two, s!¡± Indra Wibowo pointed to Sucyanti Wibowo and Leon Williams and they shook their heads and sighed. Leon Williams and Sucyanti Wibowo looked at each other and found it baffling. ¡®It¡¯s understandable that I didn¡¯t exin why I was so angry before. How can I still be angry after exining it?¡¯ Then, Indra Wibowo adjusted his mood, went over and patted Leon Williams on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Leon Williams, will report to Saint John University tomorrow. I have arranged a job for you. You are quite free. While you are involved in the new Wibowo Group project, go to Saint John University when you are free.¡± Indra Wibowo went back to the original n, cultivating the rtionship between his granddaughter and Leon Williams while training Leon Williams to seed. Now that Leon Williams knew what Indra Wibowo meant, he didn¡¯t have a trace of excitement in his heart. He was the son of Williams, the heir of the first Western family, how could he be a door-to-door son-in- law in the Wibowo family? The family couldn¡¯t agree, but he stopped himself from thinking about it. ¡°Thank you, Indra Wibowo for your kindness, but forget it.¡± Leon Williams refused. ¡°Why? Saint John University has produced arge number of talented people, and many bosses in our provincial capital have graduated from this university, and the professors of various disciplines are leading figures in various industries, which is equivalent to the Whampoa Military Academy in the field of celebrities! ¡± Indra Wibowo was shocked. With regard to the status of Saint John University, Leon Williams was naturally clear, it was second only to Didu University in the national university ranking. In order to squeeze into the highest university in the province, Winny While did not hesitate to betray him. As soon as she entered Saint John, she was like a rich person. She is now turning into a Phoenix with Rain Carter with her pheasants. Indra¡¯s face was full of doubt, and Leon Williams didn¡¯t knows how to exin it. After all, he can¡¯t have a showdown. ¡°Too busy, there is no room for some free time.¡± Leon Williams answered. He really was busy. Leon Williams had to manage the Watsons group. But he heard Indra Wibowo say, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ve got plenty of free time for you.¡± Leon Williams felt very helpless about this. ¡®Why did you choose me? I really don¡¯t want to be the son-inw of your Wibowo family!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t like being tied up. There are too many rules in college.¡± Leon Williams added. ¡°This job is both face-saving and free, and I have talked to the school leader to give you a rxed environment as much as possible.¡± Indra Wibowo has arranged that he was drinking with the school leader when he went out withy Wibowo before. ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to go.¡± Leon Williams shook his head helplessly. This caused the dissatisfaction of the nearby Lay Wibowo. ¡°Leon Williams! You are too ignorant to lift. This was your only chance for your poor life to turn around! ¡° Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 218 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 218 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 218 Nine days ¡®Poor life?¡¯ ¡®Do he really think I had a poor life?¡¯ ¡®I am the son of Williams. My family is rich and powerful.¡¯ Even if he does not rely on the family, with this strength, he can also have good achievements! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Leon Williams wanted to tell Lay Wibowo that he should the only one who chooses his daughter, not the other way around! However, the time was not yet right for a showdown. ¡°I disdain to take such an opportunity.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°Disdain? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already blossomed in your heart. After all, this job is popr for everyone. ¡± Lay Wibowo sneered. ¡°With my own strength, I can still get into Saint John University.¡± Leon Williams said again. ¡°I know that you are a top student in the department of medicine at Fairmont University, but you have not been admitted to graduate school at Saint John University. Even if you enter, you are only an ordinary student. How many years will it take for the medical industry to make aplete turnaround? You should know very well that our Wibowo family has arranged for you to be the management department of this school, and you are the youngest administrator of the school!¡± Lay Wibowo said this sentence, high-spirited, put Leon Williams into the management department of Saint John University easily. Saint John University did not dare to humiliate Wibowo. Leon Williams did not want to talk to Lay Wibowo when he saw such a boisterous look. But Leon Williams considered that, in the final analysis, Lay Wibowo still wanted him to seed in his career, and no matter what his purpose was, the result was that he can be better. So, Leon Williams can¡¯t go too far. Since it was a leisure job, he should go for a walk in the park for a change of environment and a different mood. ¡°All right, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± After saying this, Leon Williams turned away with his pocket. As soon as Leon Williams left his forefoot, Lay Wibowo¡¯s face changed dramatically, and his anger turned into a pig¡¯s liver color. ¡°The boy is so crazy! It can turn the boy¡¯s poor life around, yet he still doesn¡¯t want to ept that opportunity! It pisses me off!¡± Indra Wibowo was not angry, but rather smiled and said, ¡°As long as he can ept, that is no problem, and you talk like charity, he doesn¡¯t want to be embarrassed. Learn to be considerate of others. On the contrary, I think Leon Williams knows how to control people. ¡± ¡°Just him? Do you know how to control people? Is he qualified to be a manager? Dad, aren¡¯t you too kind to Leon Williams?¡± Lay Wibowo was not convinced. ¡°In doing so, he epted the job without humiliating, but he made you very angry, and he did nothing at all. To tell you the truth, I admire his quality of being neither humble nor arrogant, nor going to extremes.¡± Indra Wibowo smiled faintly. Sucyanti Wibowo, pouted her lips as she listened to her grandpa and dad talking. She frowned like a picture and racked her brains to figure out a n. ¡°Leon Williams, I must return you! Speaking of which, my brother is going back soon. My brother loves me the most, and he will definitely stop this marriage!¡± The next day, Leon Williams came to Saint John University. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of job the Wibowo family has arranged for me. Let¡¯s check-in first.¡± Leon Williams walked into the gate of Saint John University and went to the president¡¯s office. Feeling the campus atmosphere of the university, watching a couple enter into the doors, Leon Williams remembered a little bit of the past. This time back to the campus environment changed a kind of identity, but those memories were vivid, vaguely painful. Winny While! This witty bitch with a heart like a snake and a scorpion. In order to get to the first university in the provincial capital, it was necessary to do whatever it took to get to the gilded university. This kind of woman was the most terrible among all. There were 80,000 characters in the world, but only the love word was the most beautiful! Now, Leon Williams had no affection for Winny While, but what did Winny While do to him to make him disappear? No, no! Leon Williams decided to do business first, report to the headmaster, and then go to the ce of work to take a look around, the basic formality still has to go for a walk. However, in the future, Leon Williams will pay more attention to the Watsons Group. On the way to the office building, he needed to pass through a man-madeke. Leon Williams walked through the bamboo grove and went to the gazebo and met a girl who was sitting and sketching. The girl was wearing a ball head, highlighting her beautiful neckline, coupled with a small white gauze dress, looks particrly refreshing and pure, emitting a bookish temperament. Leon Williams didn¡¯t notice and walked by quietly. However, the girl who was painting nced at Leon Williams¡¯s side face and frowned and whispered to herself, ¡°Why did hee to Saint John University?¡± When she thought of this, the girl thought about it and was terrified. ¡°Did he know about it? Did hee to the school to find me? It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t recognize me! ¡± The girl quickly turned her face away and sent WeChat to her grandfather. Soon, her grandfather replied on Wechat: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe he just came to the university to pick up junk. There are a lot of soda bottles in the university, which is a lot of ie for him.¡± Just then, Leon Williams suddenly turned around. The meatball girl quickly buried her face and replied nervously to her grandfather: ¡°Grandpa, he recognized me and ising towards me. He can¡¯te to me for justice.¡± ¡°What is a rag collector afraid of? Besides, he doesn¡¯t know that we have repented our marriage, so in his humble capacity, it is extremely difficult to know the news of our upper echelons!¡± The girl¡¯s grandfather replied. Seeing her grandfather¡¯sfort, the girl breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yes, although I feel sorry for him when I repent my marriage, this was not a feudal society in which life events can be determined by the words of a matchmaker alone. I have no reason to be afraid of him. I didn¡¯t do anything when I met at the hotelst time.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible between us, and you should die as soon as possible! ¡± The girl was a little nervous and said something inexplicable to Leon Williams who came. However, Leon Williams frowned and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Narcissism!¡± Coincidentally, Leon Williams was angry these days. Sucyanti Wibowo got so angryst night and got drunk again today. Leon Williams also recognized the girl who painted the picture. It was Betty Brown, the daughter of the Brown family, who met and talked at the Sunshine Hotel that day. Then, Leon Williams ignored her and said hello to Isak, who came across from her. ¡°Hello again, Isak.¡± The reason why Leon Williams came over was to see an acquaintance, which had nothing to do with Betty Brown. Only then did Betty Brown discover the truth and blushed instantly. It turned out that she was thinking too much, which was really embarrassing. Leon Williams and Isak walked and talked as they walked away. At this time, Betty Brown no longer wanted to sketch. Clutching her paintbrush tightly, she thought, ¡°This man was obviously just a rag picker, why isn¡¯t he like other boys? He doesn¡¯t seem to take me seriously.¡± Suddenly, something came to her mind. ¡°No, he¡¯s a rag collector. How can he know Professor Isak? And when you look at the eyes of the two just now, they obviously look like friends. ¡± Betty Brown was confused at this moment. Leon Williams is the first boy who dares to shake her face. She doesn¡¯t know who gave Leon Williams the strength. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 219 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 219 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 219 Stupidity In the end, Leon Williams exined the purpose of the visit, and Isak led the way directly. He was led to the Cape Square Building of Saint John University, where all the faculty and staff worked. Isak had sses, so he won¡¯t go with Leon Williams. ¡°Leon Williams, just go up to the third floor and find Pandora. She¡¯ll take you to the headmaster.¡± Isak told Leon Williams. ¡°All right, Isak, when I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go and have a few drinks.¡± Leon Williams smiled and nodded. Isak appreciated Leon Williams¡¯s calligraphy and intended to rmend Leon Williams to the provincial calligraphy association. But he didn¡¯t know that Leon Williams¡¯s true calligraphy level was much higher than he had ever seen, but Leon Williams didn¡¯t want to show it. After bidding farewell to Isak, Leon Williams came to the Secretariat office on the third floor of the Cape Square Building. After knocking three times, Leon Williams pushed the door in. ¡°Excuse me, is Pandora there?¡± In this office, there was only one female office worker, sitting with her back to Leon Williams. When I saw this figure, Leon Williams felt a little familiar and felt like deja vu. Just then, the female office worker turned and looked at Leon Williams, with a look of shock. ¡°Leon Williams! What are you doing here?¡± The expression between the eyebrows and eyes all showed disgust. Leon Williams recognized the woman and was slightly surprised. This person was Winny While. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I¡¯m looking for Pandora.¡± Leon Williams¡¯s tone did not change, but his face was as cold as ice. The world was so small, it was really haunted! How can I feel better when I meet this woman, Leon Williams again? ¡°what do you want with Pandora?¡± Winny While¡¯s eyes rolled with disdain. ¡°Noment!¡± Leon Williams saw that Pandora was not here and was ready to leave. He didn¡¯t want to look at Winny While¡¯s face. Leon Williams was about to turn around and leave but was stopped by Winny While. ¡°Leon Williams, don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m here?¡± Winny While¡¯s thin lips were slightly warped, with a touch of ostentatious tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Leon Williams answered categorically. ¡°Oh, let me tell you, I am now the secretary of the school Secretariat. I can stay in school as long as I graduate from graduate school. Do you envy me?¡± Winny While is particrly proud. Leon Williams felt speechless. A mere secretary was so proud of Winny While that they broke up. If she were to be Mrs. Williams¡¯s family, it would be impossible for heaven to be side by side with the sun! Winny While was even more ecstatic when he saw that Leon Williams didn¡¯t speak. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came to the provincial capital, so you have a chance to see me get better and better with your own eyes!¡± Winny While eximed. Since she has made a smooth journey in her life with Rain Carter, it would have been impossible for her toe to the Secretariat if she had not been managed by Carter and had no outstanding ability. You should know that the Secretariat of Saint John University was an important department for transferring talents to the management of the university. Then Winny While¡¯s face changed instantly, his eyes red and warned, ¡°If you dare to speak ill of me in front of my Rain Carter next time, I will not spare you!¡± ¡°You do have a mole on your ass, it¡¯s just the truth.¡± Originally, Leon Williams didn¡¯t want to talk to Winny While, but this was a topic initiated by Winny While. ¡°You! Don¡¯t you dare say it again, I¡¯ll rip your mouth out!¡± Winny While was very sensitive to this, and she was worried that because of this, she will not be able to be the second wife of the Carter family. ¡°Do you really think the pheasant will turn into a Phoenix when it flies up the branch? A pheasant is a pheasant!¡± There was no need for, Leon Williams to say this sentence, so he didn¡¯t want to struggle with Winny While anymore. Since Pandora was not here, Leon Williams had to leave. No sooner had Leon Williams turned his back than he heard an order from Winny While. ¡°Hello! Take this bag of rubbish out and throw it into the garbage disposal station outside. ¡± Winny While pointed to a trash can on the floor, which was covered with ck stic bags. Leon Williams turned his head, his eyes were cold, and he stared at Winny While, with a chill to the bone. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and take out the rubbish. There are still a few bottles of mineral water in it. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Winny While said in amanding tone. Leon Williams did not answer, his face was frosty, then he reached out and took the garbage bag from Winny While. Then Winny While raised the corners of his mouth with a contemptuous smile. In her opinion, although Leon Williams¡¯s eyes are cold, she still bowed her head to reality. There were three mineral water bottles inside, and the humble Leon Williams will certainly put up with it! Winny While was almost morbid, she felt that taunting and trampling on others will make her feel happy, perhaps because she has been depressed in Carter¡¯s house for too long, she can only take it out on others. However, the chill in Leon Williams¡¯s eyes grew stronger. Wow¨C He saw the garbage bag that Leon Williams, would take over and suddenly poured it on Winny While¡¯s head. All the rubbish inside poured into Winny While¡¯s hair, face, and neck. ¡°Ah!¡± Winny While, like a cat who had been trampled on its tail, jumped up from his seat and pped the garbage on him. By this time, Leon Williams had already left. Only three minutes after Leon Williams left, Pandora hurried back to the office. ¡°Has the new head of the Secretariat of Winny While been here? I just went to meet him at the south gate. The headmaster had an impromptu meeting and specially told me to receive the new chief of the Secretariat. I heard that the background was very deep.¡± Winny While sat angrily to fix her makeup and was asked by Pandora to respond directly, ¡°Not here.¡± ¡°The headmaster said that he was very young, about your age, and that he was rmended by Indra Wibowo, a famous schr and Confucian businessman in our province, had a close rtionship with our headmaster. You still don¡¯t know how close the rtionship between our office building and our headmaster is. Our office building was donated by his old man, so it was named Cape Square Building.¡± Pandora was worried about the carelessness of Winny While¡¯s work and especially reminded her because since Winny While came to work in the Secretariat, she had no enthusiasm for work except makeup and makeup all day. ¡°Pandora, I really didn¡¯t. Just now a rag collector came to see you. When he left, I asked him to take out the garbage bag. He was upset that I was covered in the garbage!¡± Speaking of which, Winny While was aggrieved. Pandora looked suspicious and asked solemnly, ¡°Winny While, did you ask him hisst name?¡± ¡°A son of a bitch.¡± Winny While responded with a grin of abuse. ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± Pandora is the willow eyebrow fiercely, issued a cry of surprise. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Pandora to make a fuss.¡± Winny While said with indifference. ¡°What a big mistake! Not surprisingly, it should be the new Leon Williams!¡± Pandora frowned and looked aggravated. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve seen that man. I just picked up the junk. That day I was in the waste purchase factory, and I saw him pedal three wheels to deliver the waste.¡± Winny While concealed what she knew about Leon Williams. But she can be sure that Leon Williams can¡¯t be the new leader. ¡°If he was just a waste collector, why would hee to me? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Pandora can¡¯t calm down. ¡°The names of the office worker was posted outside Pandora¡¯s door, and it makes perfect sense for him to mix in and pick up a soda bottle.¡± Winny While chuckles. Just at this moment, the headmaster called. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 220 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 220 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 220 Suit thugs Pandora, pale and trembling, answered the phone. Sure enough, the headmaster was angry with her. ¡°Pandora, I asked you to receive the new Leon Williams, of the Secretariat. What did you do? He called me!¡± Leon Williams also had no choice but to ask Indra Wibowo for the phone number of the president of Jianghua University. ¡°The headmaster, who was the office Winny While¡¯s dereliction of duty, scolded Leon Williams, for arguing with Leon Williams.¡± Pandora walked out of the office and whispered to the headmaster. Pandora knows that Winny Whilees in through Rain Carter, so he needs to avoid suspicion. ¡°Well, it won¡¯t happen again!¡± With that, the headmaster hung up the phone. The headmaster had a clear picture of whether to be close to the Carter family or the Wibowo family, he had his own shot. And Pandora secretlyined that she thought it was Winny While¡¯s dereliction of duty and should not be med on her. When Pandora returned to the office, Winny While was still sitting and fixing her makeup. Seeing this, Pandora looked gloomy and angry, but finally, put up with it. Pandora decided not to tell Winny While the truth and let Winny While treating Leon Williams rudely the next time he saw him, thus making Winny While suffering a big loss. The workce was like a battlefield, intrigue is all toomon. Leon Williams checked in smoothly, and it turned out that his position was the Director of the Secretariat of Saint John University, who usually assisted the leaders of the university and managed all the staff in the Secretariat office. Leon Williams didn¡¯t care about the position, he was just there to go through the motions. Although the Wibowo family raised him as a door-to-door son-inw, he did not agree. There has always been only master Williams to marry, but there was no reason for Master Williams to marry. Right now, he had a good rtionship with Indra Wibowo, and the other party was harmless and does not want to mess up the rtionship. So, Leon Williams did not reject these arrangements after consideration. At the moment, Wibowo¡¯s family was waiting to pick them up at the provincial capital international airport. Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo were excited and felt a lot of emotion. Sucyanti Wibowo, on the other hand, was extremely happy. Next, Indra Wibowo¡¯s grandson Owen Wibowo will return from abroad. Owen Wibowo in the provincial capital was notoriously bad-tempered, cynical, and impulsive. Once there was a rich son who refused to pursue his sister Sucyanti Wibowo, at school. When Owen Wibowo learned about it, he scrapped the rich sonpletely with his own hands. Even, Owen Wibowo hurt Rain Carter and made Alex Carter furious. Owen Wibowo caused a lot of trouble for the Wibowo family in the provincial capital, so the Wibowo family sent Owen Wibowo abroad to study, hoping to get him to change his environment and rein in his temper. Now it has been three years, and on the day when Owen Wibowo returns home, the family can finally be reunited, and the Wibowo family is very excited. ¡°My older brother is finally going home. With his elder brother¡¯s support, I am not worried. My elder brother will certainly object to this marriage.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo thought happily in her heart. Owen Wibowo showed up at the airport for the next three minutes alone. She saw him in a ck suit, with a partial haircut, a high nose, deep eyes, elegant and handsome, quite an English gentleman style. But under this elegant appearance, there was a cold and bloodthirsty heart. He was jealous of evil, but he will never kill indiscriminately. During these three years abroad, in addition to studying, he also spent a lot of time and energy learning western fighting and killing skills and was lucky enough to be selected by a branch of a mysterious army of Houston in country Y to be one of them. Owen Wibowo was walking towards the Wibowo family slowly. And Sucyanti Wibowo, can¡¯t help it, so she trots all the way and jumps into her brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother, I miss you so much. I miss you so much.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo wept with joy. For three years, only chatting on video calls has been an ordeal for close rtives. In particr, the brother and sister were extremely affectionate. Owen Wibowo pinched Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s little face, and the originally recalcitrant eyes suddenly became gentle. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, I miss you, too. This time the army gave me a half-year holiday, and I decided to spend time with my family.¡± Then, Owen Wibowo looked at his grandfather and father again, his eyes still gentle and warm. Owen Wibowo will only rein in his character when facing his family. The Wibowo family, who came out of the airport, did not go home but went directly to the Sunshine Hotel for dinner. Just as they arrived at the hotel, Sucyanti Wibowo said to Owen Wibowo, ¡°Brother, grandfather, and dad let Leon Williams be our Wibowo door-to-door son-inw, I do not agree, I do not want to marry, but also to get married and have children, how tired, you are on my side, right?¡± ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo is talking nonsense!¡± Indra Wibowo hastened to stop it. ¡°Grandpa, you just don¡¯t love me anymore. You always want me to get married. Before I graduate from college, you can arrange a marriage for me and find me a favorite. It just happens to be that Leon Williams!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo pouted and said aggrievedly. Now Sucyanti Wibowo doesn¡¯t hate Leon Williams. She just thinks that Leon Williams is far from the supreme treasure in her mind, and there is still a gap. Owen Wibowo was so distressed to see his sister so aggrieved that he asked Indra Wibowo, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I arranged the marriage for your sister and recruited a door-to-door son-inw. His name is Leon Williams. He is very handsome, good character and capable. He is a very good candidate. I¡¯m not asking Sucyanti Wibowo to get married now,¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°Just get married. Owen Wibowo, don¡¯t listen to your sister¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is too much. This is not a feudal society. Arranged marriage is a bad habit. You are going to destroy Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s life-long happiness!¡± Owen Wibowo was in a bad mood. ¡°Large family marriages aremon. It¡¯s not an arranged marriage, it¡¯s just choosing the most suitable one, and the person I choose, I very satisfied with.¡± Indra Wibowo exined. ¡°But this is an arranged marriage. Since Grandpa, Sucyanti Wibowo doesn¡¯t like that guy named Leon Williams, why did you choose him?¡± As Owen Wibowo said, he touched his sister¡¯s little head and comforted her, saying, ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, I have several good brothers who are at the risk of life and death. I can introduce them to you at that time and get along with each other as soon as they can get along.¡± Owen Wibowo in the past three years abroad, through the influence of the army atmosphere, the character has be more straightforward. ¡°It is my brother who loves me the most.¡± With the backing of Owen Wibowo, Sucyanti Wibowo has the strength. ¡°Absolutely not! Right now, Leon Williams is the most suitable candidate! I¡¯ve made up my mind, and no one can change it!¡± Indra Wibowo had a serious look on his face and was stressed in a stern voice. Sucyanti Wibowo felt aggrieved. She remembered that her grandfather loved her very much and was almost obedient. But since she knew Leon Williams, she felt that her grandfather was like a different person. When I think of this, Sucyanti Wibowo had a sore nose, and tears flowed down the corners of her eyes. Owen Wibowo saw his sister crying aggrieved, immediately angered him, but because the other person was a respected grandfather, he forcibly controlled himself. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t be unreasonable. Look how aggrieved Sucyanti Wibowo is!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo grievances, but Indra Wibowo grievances, who can understand. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Indra Wibowo was not stubborn, but there was no room for the slightest concession in this matter. Compared with my granddaughter¡¯s illness, everything else was like a cloud. The bad guy, Indra Wibowo was set, so he had no choice. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t die, the choice of a door-to-door son-inw will never be changed!¡± Indra Wibowo solemnly stressed. Owen Wibowo couldn¡¯t stand his temper, so he suddenly exploded with anger. He certainly wouldn¡¯t lecture his grandfather, but he med all his anger on Leon Williams. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, take me to that Leon Williams guy after dinner, and I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 221 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 221 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 221 Kung Fu is a Skill of Killing People! ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Indra Wibowo snapped off. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d like to see how he deserves your protection!¡± Owen Wibowo decided not to see this man today and he would not give up. Then, Owen Wibowo sent word to his Grandpa and Dad. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s marriage cannot be decided only by you. Whether that Leon Williams is qualified to be the son-inw of the Wibowo family or not, he still has to pass this hurdle of mine!¡± As soon as Owen Wibowo got into such a bad temper, even Indra Wibowo yelled. This may be due to the loss of their mother when they were young, which led to Owen Wibowo¡¯s special affection for his sister Sucyanti Wibowo. After dinner, Owen Wibowo, despite the obstruction of Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo, took his sister to Leon Williams. But as soon as he walked out of the room, he met Leon Williams. Sunrise was the hotel of Leon Williams and it was normal for him to go in and out frequently. However, Sucyanti Wibowo was surprised. ¡°Owen. He is Leon Williams.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo widened her bright eyes and pointed to the Leon Williams in front of him. Her original intention was to let her brother Owen Wibowo scare Leon Williams, but did not want her brother to do it. As she knew that her brother was impulsive and skilled, she was now a little worried that Leon Williams would really be scrapped by her brother. ¡°Asshole!¡± Owen Wibowo frowned and his eyes were awe-inspiring. He suspected that Leon Williams was spying on his sister outside the door, and he was extremely disgusted with this kind of boy who keeps on following his sister. He had met that kid before. He beat him so much that his eardrums were perforated and his three ribs were broken! Actually, Leon Williams was just passing by. Naturally, he would not make any concessions to goods that are abusive in the first ce. He doesn¡¯t even know that Owen Wibowo was scolding him in the face, so there¡¯s no need to put up with it. ¡°Piss off! Do I know you?¡± Although Leon Williams saw that Sucyanti Wibowo was standing next to him, he wouldn¡¯t give him any care. When Owen Wibowo heard this, he was furious. No one has ever dared to talk to him like that. He was so famous in the provincial capital that even the grandson of Alex Carter dares not to beat him. In the Y country, he was a capable member of the mysterious army, and several drug lords were killed by him! However, in front of this ignorant Leon Williams, He thought he really dare to let him go away. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± There was a chill in Owen Wibowo¡¯s eyes and he was ready to kill, his eyes were like an arrow with a bow. Just then, Sucyanti Wibowo hugged Owen Wibowo¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Brother, just let him back down in the face of difficulties, don¡¯t waste your time on him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still have feelings for this kid? ¡± Owen Wibowo nced at her sister. ¡°No, Grandpa will be very angry if you scrap him. There is no need to beat him. Just let him give up.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was worried that his brother would cause trouble. if he can¡¯t control it, he would be in trouble if he kills Leon Williams by mistake. Leon Williams stood in ce, as he looked at this scene coldly, his heart was like a quietke, without a ripple. He roughly guessed that this irascible man was Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s brother who had just returned home. Leon Williams made up his mind quickly. For Indra Wibowo¡¯s sake, he will not take the initiative, but if the other party takes the initiative, he will show no mercy. That¡¯s the bottom line! ¡°Leon Williams, please beg for mercy, beg my brother to let you go,e on!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo worried and asked Leon Williams to make peace quickly because she knew very well that once her brother Owen Wibowo¡¯s temper broke out, even Alex Carter dared not to fight. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Leon Williams didn¡¯t answer, but his face was cold and he looked straight ahead. ¡°Williams family does not know the word ¡°beg for mercy.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo thought Leon Williams was scared and panicked even more. At that moment, she could no longer stop her brother. Owen Wibowo punched Leon Williams in the chest and abdomen, a force that could break all the ribs. He used his fist to kill a drug lord on the spot while fighting with his bare hands. In the face of Owen Wibowo¡¯s active attack, Leon Williams immediately made up his mind and punched to give Owen Wibowo a fatal blow! Even his martial arts master Candra, may not be able to resist this punch. No matter what western fighting and killing skills the other party has learned, it is only an external skill, and it is no faster than thebination of external and internal skills. The real skill was kung fu. Unfortunately, after hearing the quarreling Indra Wibowo goes out and see the scene of the opposite edge, he immediately ran to pull the fight. Leon Williams frowned and hurriedly stopped his fist and tried his best to slow it down. If he doesn¡¯t respond in time, the punch must have been wounded along with Indra Wibowo. With a punch like that to Indra Wibowo, he could die instantly. But the boxing speed was too fast, the integration of internal strength, like a bow and arrow was as difficult to recover. If Leon Williams stops forcibly, it could wear itself out to a certain extent. It was almost between Spark and flint that Leon Williams finally stopped his fist, and Owen Wibowo¡¯s fist hit him right on the chest. A dull sound came out. All of a sudden, Leon Williams was sweating. Owen Wibowo stopped after the hit because, in his opinion, Leon Williams would be having chest pain even if he breathes, let alone drink water and eat for the next week. ¡°Boy, I just returned home today and you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t want to see blood!¡± Owen Wibowo¡¯s eyes exude invincible and overbearing power, the whole body momentum suddenly climbs, high-spirited. Leon Williams, in his eyes, was as fragile as ants. However, he did not know that the reason why Leon Williams was sweating was not that he had been punched by him. Leon Williams forcibly ends the fist, he must turn the internal strength off, this internal force was forced into the body by Leon Williams to dissolve, form heat, quickly evaporate from the sweat pores of the whole body. Leon Williams was indeed sweating but he doesn¡¯t look pale. As for Owen Wibowo¡¯s punch, it didn¡¯t hurt or itched when it hit Leon Williams in the chest. If Leon Williams didn¡¯t pick up Owen Wibowo, he knew that Owen Wibowo was really lucky and if Indra Wibowo doesn¡¯te and stop them, his punch could surely send Owen Wibowo to the west. ¡°Leon Williams, why don¡¯t you thank my brother? if it hadn¡¯t been for my brother¡¯s mercy, you would have been miserable!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo hurriedly softened Leon Williams. She was afraid that her brother would punch him again. If she really saw the blood, she would be uneasy, after all, it was because of her. Leon Williams still did not answer. His eyes were cold and he forcibly withdrew his intention of killing. Indra Wibowo, on one side, walked up to Owen Wibowo with an angry face and snapped: ¡°Son of a bitch! I sent you abroad to rein in your nature, but on the first day, you came back, you hit people impulsively. How can you inherit my Wibowo family business like this? ¡± It was not easy to hand over the family business to Owen Wibow for Indra because Owen¡¯s impulsive character was not suitable for mediating in the business world. ¡°Grandpa, look at this kid. He¡¯s nothing but handsome. He doesn¡¯t even dare to say anything. What a man he is!¡± Owen Wibowo dismissed. ¡°Shut up and let¡¯s go home!¡± Indra Wibowo ordered Owen. Then, Indra said to Lay Wibowo next to him, ¡°Look what an asshole son you have, you almost caused a big disaster! Let¡¯s go home quickly and teach your family and next time I won¡¯t recognize him as my grandson!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 222 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 222 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 222 Is it Her? Finally, Indra Wibowo went up to Leon Williams and asked with concern, ¡°Leon, are you all right?¡± I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away.¡± Leon Williams shook his head gently and said, ¡°No.¡± With these words, Leon Williams turned and left. The wrinkles on Indra Wibowo¡¯s face deepened. He was worried that Leon Williams would alienate the Wibowo family because of today¡¯s incident. As of this thought, he sighed helplessly in his heart: ¡°Owen, you are holding your sister to jump into the fire pit!¡± As soon as Leon Williams went down to the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, he heard someone calling him behind him. ¡°Leon, please wait a moment.¡± Sucyanti came after him. Leon did not look back and spoke coldly with his back to Sucyanti. ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect my brother to be so impulsive. I apologize to you. ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo did not want to hurt Leon Williams, but she did not expect that her brother, who had lived abroad for three years, not only did not rein but became grumpier. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Leon still did not look back at Sucyanti but responded by calmly leaving Sucyanti alone to walk towards the hotel exit. Sucyanti Wibowo stood where he was and she was stunned. She asked herself if she had gone too far, and even if she didn¡¯t want to agree to marry Leon, there was no need to hurt anyone. And her brother Owen Wibowo, learned the art of Westernbat and fighting abroad. Leon Williams must be very painful with this punch and he may even be hurt internally. Every time she thinks of this, Sucyanti Wibowo felt deep remorse. She was considering finding a way to make up for Leon Williams. By this time, Leon had already walked out of the Sunshine Hotel. He doesn¡¯t have time to worry about it. He just finished his Bill assignment half an hour ago. That¡¯s not all, Watsons Group would hold a group meeting the day after tomorrow. After the meeting, they need toe to Sunshine for dinner. Now, Leon Williams was going to receive his Hennessy Viper GT. When she first came to the provincial capital, taking into ount the long distance and the supercar was not suitable for long-distance running coupled with the need to apany Rachel to the provincial capital, he chose to take a ne. Today, Leon asked several boys in Fairmont to fly in by transport ne. As soon as he arrived at the airport, he saw that Fairmont¡¯s four younger brothers had stood in front of the transport ne and the supercar and the whole Carter greeted Leon uniformly. The four boys all wear expensive brand-name suits, watches and all wear gorgeous costumes. They don¡¯t just dress up deliberately for today, they are also very extravagant at ordinary times. ¡°The wave god is mighty!¡± The four bowed deeply to Leon Williams in unison. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be so ostentatious.¡± Leon Williams smiled. Liam Walker, Gerald Chow, Jerry Dani, and Tommy Dani are now helping Leon Williams manage Fairmont¡¯s business. Only on weekends, they can get together. Leon Williams walked over and patted each on the shoulder as a sign of concern. Jerry Dani and the Tommy Dani brothers still look fierce, one with one eye and the other with shoe prints on their faces. Gerald Chow and Liam Walker are nicer. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for a drink before we go back to Fairmont.¡± After Leon receives this Hennessy viper, GT, he was going to take four boys to eat, drink and have fun. On the way, Sucyanti Wibowo called to ask if Leon Williams was in the hospital and whether he was seriously injured and offered to go to the hospital to see him. In this regard, Leon Williams just casually said that it was all right and then hung up the phone. The four little brothers smiled at each other and said, ¡°Master, is that a new love? It doesn¡¯t sound like Rachel.¡± In fact, Sucyanti Wibowo was just guilty. Who knew that the helplessness in Leon Williams¡¯s heart made the Wibowo family recruited him as a door-to-door son-inw. But the family could not agree, and the unreliable martial arts master ordered him a baby kiss, waiting for him to clean up the mess. Leon Williams took his four younger brothers to drink until the wee hours of the morning, then took them to the airport and returned to the rental house where Rachel was located. Rachel didn¡¯t work overtime tonight. She was writing a report on herputer at home. As she saw that Leon Williams smelled of alcohol, she hurriedly put down theputer and went to extract fresh orange juice to relieve Leon. Although Leon Williams reeked of alcohol, he was clear-headed and not drunk. ¡°Rachel, Carter¡¯s family didn¡¯t embarrass you, did they?¡± Leon Williams has been worried about this. ¡°No, I don¡¯t seem to be able to get in touch with the Carter family at the moment. Mypany is not the headpany of the Carter Group.¡± Rachel shook her head gently. Leon Williams nodded and was temporarily relieved. ¡°Yourpany, have youe to Fay yet?¡± Leon Williams heard Rachel say that herpany was going to make a TV series ¡°Dear Life¡± and was casting some time ago. ¡°If you can¡¯t get it, the boss refuses to allocate money and gives the money to the brotherpany of the same group. If you can¡¯t get the money, you won¡¯t be able to get Fay.¡± Rachel said. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Leon Williams nodded thoughtfully. He thought he could help Rachel, but he didn¡¯t have to tell Rachel the truth. The next morning, Leon Williams drove his Hennessy snake GT to Sunshine and left the car in the underground garage. The main reason was that the car was too cool to park in the old neighborhood, while in the Sunshine Hotel rich area, the car was parked in a pile of luxury cars, although it was still cool, the gap was not so obvious, so it would not attract much attention. Leon Williams stopped his car and went to have breakfast. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Indra Wibowo and Sucyanti Wibowo who had already had breakfast came to the underground garage of Sunshine Hotel ¡°When you go to the hospital this time, you must apologize to Leon Williams on behalf of your brother.¡± Indra Wibowo talked as he walked. He punished his grandson Owen Wibowo for detention, so he didn¡¯t take him with him. Moreover, with the character of Owen, he couldn¡¯t apologize to Leon Williams, even if it was big trouble to take to the hospital. ¡°I know Grandpa. I will sincerely apologize to Leon Williams, but I stick to my original attitude about my marriage to him.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said. Indra Wibowo did not answer her, he can only hope that Leon can seize every opportunity, through his own bright spot, to attract his granddaughter, Sucyanti Wibowo. Suddenly, Sucyanti Wibowo pointed to a cool supercar in front of her. Surprised and confused, he said, ¡°Grandpa, look!¡± This is the viper I saw in Fairmont!¡± ¡°Yes, this is the car!¡± Indra Wibowo recognized it, too. At first, he guessed in Fairmont, that the owners of the cars would be from Imperial Capital or provincial capitals because this kind of car could only be owned by the rich in metropolises. ¡°Grandpa, it turns out that he lives in the same neighborhood as us.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was not interested in finding out who the owner was, but it felt like a coincidence to meet this car again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the other three families. After all, I am too familiar with them. Maybe it is the car of the boss of Watsons Group. In addition to Wibowo, Carter, and the provincial capital, only Watsons Group can have this strength.¡± Indra Wibowo said seriously. Unlike Sucyanti, Indra was concerned about who owns the car, which probably has something to do with his keen business acumen. ¡°Come on, Grandpa, the chicken soup will get cold after a long time. ¡°Sucyanti urged. Leon Williams was having breakfast at this time. As soon as she took a sip of morning tea, his mobile phone rang. As he looks at the caller ID, Leon Williams quickly connected. ¡°Candra, are you finally willing toe down the mountain?¡± ¡°Apprentice, I went down the mountain to buy some materials. People are made of iron and steel. If I don¡¯t eat a meal, I have to eat even if I practice martial arts.¡± ¡°Game in the mountains, isn¡¯t it fragrant?¡± ¡°The mountains are full of wild protected animals. What else can you eat except rats? Apprentice, you know I¡¯m a fastidious person, so forget the rat meat.¡± ¡°Pork at the foot of the mountain is expensive.¡± ¡°With you as my richest apprentice, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to afford pork?¡± ¡°Master, please answer my question first. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll send you a ton of pork so that you can eat and throw up.¡± ¡°I know what you want to ask. She is Betty Brown of the Brown family in the provincial capital.¡± ¡°Is it her?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 223 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 223 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 223 Tea Man Deceives Others After working for a long time, the person he was looking for has already met several times. Yesterday morning, they met by the artificialke of St. John University. Leon recalled that when he met at the Sunshine Hotel, Donald Brown said that he and Candra were friends, but he didn¡¯t make it clear. In fact, from that day on, Leon Williams had some doubts, but at the beginning, considering that Candra was at least a Marquis, he made a wide range of friends and was not necessarily the person he was looking for. ¡°Master, you make it very difficult for me to clean up this mess.¡± Leon Williams held the phone to his ear and shook his head gently. ¡°Apprentice, the granddaughter of the Brown family is really good-looking and schrly, and she is a good match for you, but the power of the family is a little poor, and there is still a certain gap between the family and the first-ss family,¡± Candra said. ¡°Master, I want to renounce my marriage.¡± Leon Williams suddenly proposed. It was not because of the big family gap, but because he does not want to be looked down upon by Betty Brown and those who knew him would understand rather than giving in. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. Quitting my marriage is necessary, but I have a good rtionship with the Brown family, so don¡¯t retire too directly.¡± Candra said seriously. ¡°Master, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Sometimes you could go to Brown¡¯s house and spend some time with Betty and then you decide if she doesn¡¯t fit with your personality. In this way, you can help me.¡± As Candra spoke, he squatted at the foot of the mountain and patted his forehead under the tree. He regretted being fooled by Donald Brown after he was drunk, which left a mess for his apprentice. He now thought that Donald Brown was suspected of fawning up to him. After all, he was in charge of listening to the Elderly, and the Marquis was majestic. ¡°Master, I understand.¡± Leon Williams nodded and understood what Candra was thinking. ¡°Good, even if you do your father a favor this time, it is we who take the initiative to withdraw our marriage and try our best to make a certain degree of concession.¡± ¡°All right, Master.¡± This time, Leon Williams chatted with Master Candra for a long time. They haven¡¯t seen each other for more than four years. they have a lot to talk about. This talented master of Leon Williams usually does not like to appear in public and keep a low profile. Especially after his family trial mission, he seldom had the opportunity to get in touch with each other. After chatting with Master Candra, Leon Williams walked out of the restaurant and went to Brown¡¯s house. Coincidentally, the Brown family also lives in Cayman Hills Cayman Hills was located in thergest rich area of the provincial capital, where more than half of the provincial capital was inhabited by respectable people. While the Brown family was one of the four major families in the provincial capital, it was not umon to live here. But, Leon Williams¡¯s home and the Brown family, are south and north, they are located at both ends of the neighborhood. The pace of life in a metropolis was fast, and even if you live in the same neighborhood, you don¡¯t have many opportunities to meet. It was not long before he arrived. Leon Williams came to the hall on the first floor of the vi under the reception of the Brown babysitter. ¡°Just a moment, sir. I¡¯ll inform my lord.¡± The babysitter turned away and went to ask Donald Brown. ¡°A young man? Who? It¡¯s not Gordon Moore?¡± Donald Brown put down his pen and asked the babysitter who walked into the study door. ¡°Mr. Brown, it is not the young master of the Moore family, but a young man with a new face, about the same age as the young master of the Moore family.¡± The babysitter answered. Donald Brown put a picture that had just been painted on the painting table, then picked up the purple sand teapot, took a sip of tea, and then said ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Soon, the babysitter took Leon Williams to Donald Brown¡¯s study. When Leon walked through the door Donald¡¯s eyes were slightly majestic, and the crow¡¯s feet wrinkled at the corner of his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ he thought. The mood as he saw Leon was different from that of thest time. Thest time he tested Leon, but he did not specify the marriage, but today Leon volunteered toe to the door indicating that it must be for the marriage. It was different now. Since listening to the dissolution of the Elderly, he had heard that Candra was down and out and that he was no longer the Marquis of the original party. For Donald, there is no way he would marry his daughter to one of Candra¡¯s disciples. At this moment, Donald Brown felt a strong sense of resistance but still squeezed out a smile. He decided to stabilize Leon, before finding an excuse to renounce his marriage. ¡°Come! Drink tea!¡± Donald Brown filled Leon Williams¡¯s teacup. The tea was spilled, as if intentionally. As he saw this, Leon Williams smelled a hint of unfriendliness. After sitting down and chatting for half an hour, Donald Brown looked friendly and smiled kindly, but there seemed to be a sharp edge in the corner of his eye, which was not easy to detect. ¡°Leon, my Betty likes ying piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. If you two get married in the future, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for you to have amonnguage. You have to learn more and catch up with my Betty.¡± The sudden mention of this topic by Donald Brown was obviously a hint. ¡°Betty is especially good at traditional painting. I can¡¯t say the master level. Anyway, I¡¯m almost done. I don¡¯t know how good you are.¡± Donald Brown squinted his eyes slightly, in a tone that felt like he was pinching his throat. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a medium level.¡± Leon smiled calmly, neither humble nor arrogant. Leon wondered ¡®Piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, is that so difficult?¡¯ Leon Williams doesn¡¯t want to prove that he can catch up with Betty Brown because he wants to get married. However, Donald Brown thought Leon was unsure. ¡°At the middle level, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a big gap. You¡¯ll have to work harder!¡± Donald Brown said meaningfully. From the bottom of his heart, Donald Brown thought that Leon Williams was not even medium-level. After a while, Leon Williams said goodbye to Donald Brown on the grounds and excused that something had happened. But he learned from this chat that Donald Brown would hold a 70th birthday party soon. Leon intends to send a gift to Donald Brown¡¯s birthday banquet, which can also be regarded as compensation for renouncing the marriage, as he helps Candra to do something inside and without hurting the feelings of the two families. Shortly after Leon left, Donald Brown showed a big disdainful smile on the corners of his mouth. ¡°Do you still want to be my son-inw? Keep dreaming!¡± Donald whispered to himself Donald Brown felt that the identity of Leon Williams was not worthy of the current Brown family. He thinks that Betty Brown and Gordon Moore of the Moore family are the only matches made in heaven. At this moment, Leon Williams just walked out of the courtyard of Brown¡¯s vi and met Indra Wibowo, Lay Wibowo, and Sucyanti Wibowo. When Indra saw Leon Williamsing out of Donald Brown¡¯s house, he was surprised. Previously, he let his granddaughter to the hospital to visit Leon Williams, but she couldn¡¯t find it and then he met him in front of Donald Brown¡¯s house, which made him suspicious. ¡°Leon, what is this?¡± Indra asked with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Oh, I just sat down at Brown¡¯s hometown and had a cup of tea.¡± Leon Williams answered. ¡°You and Donald Brown knew each other?¡± Indra asked with some misgivings. ¡°This is a long story, Indra. Some things are inconvenient to say. Please, forgive me.¡± Leon Williams chuckled softly. The rtionship between him and the Brown family was indeed veryplicated, which was even moreplicated than him and the Wibowo family. ¡°Indra Wibowo, I have things to do. I¡¯ll talk to you next time.¡± Leon Williams bid farewell to Indra Wibowo. But to his surprise, Sucyanti Wibowo came over quickly and apologized ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon. I would like to express my deep apologies to you again. I will bear all your medical expenses and rehabilitation expenses.¡± Leon was expressionless at this and looked at Sucyanti. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I won¡¯t ept your apology unless your brotheres in person.¡± Leon put this down and turned away. Sucyanti shook her head helplessly and in dealing with this matter, the youngdy¡¯s temper was somewhat restrained. At this time, Indra Wibowo sighed and said, ¡°I have long said that Leon is a treasure. I am afraid that my soon-to-be-acquired Wibowo son-inw will be pre-empted!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 224 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 224 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 224 You Lay was next to him said, ¡°Dad,e on, this kid can really be popr?¡± ¡°I used to be skeptical, but as you can see, it must not be so simple that he was invited to tea by Donald Brown. If I remember correctly, the granddaughter of the Brown family is in her twenties.¡± Indra Wibowo said. ¡°Yes, Betty Brown is two years older than our Sucyanti.¡± Lay Wibowo nodded. ¡°Sure enough! Donald Brown, this old fox, is overshadowed by the nk road! ¡± Indra Wibowo sighed. He was more anxious to see that Leon Williams and Betty Brown were better matched in age. ¡°Dad, I heard that the Brown family and the Moore family have a very good rtionship, and there are rumors that the two families willmit, Betty Brown and Gordon Moore are recognized as a pair of a talented and beautiful couple in the province. Donald Brown can¡¯t have a taste on Leon Williams.¡± Lay Wibowo thought that it was unlikely. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Leon has the leverage to make Donald Brown and his granddaughter fall in love with him.¡± Indra Wibowo shook his head gently. In fact, Indra only wants her granddaughter to live longer and doesn¡¯t care much about the interests of the family. No matter what chips Leon has to impress Donald Brown, he wants Leon Williams to be the son-inw of the Wibowo family, even if he breaks with the Brown family. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Indra Wibowo said to Lay and Sucyanti and then a glimmer of light from the corner of the eye fell on her granddaughter Sucyanti¡¯s face. He noticed the mncholy look on his granddaughter¡¯s face and he became sad as well. If there was a second choice, he certainly would not embarrass his granddaughter, but he knows very well that there can be no more sess in life and everything was only half satisfactory. From the elevator to home, Indra Wibowo and his son Lay Wibowo talked about thetest engineering project. ¡°How are your recent real estate projects?¡± Indra Wibowo asked. ¡°Still, all the ces that can be developed in the provincial capital have been developed, and at present, we can only focus on the old urban areas.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°The demolition of the old city is not impossible, but the cost is too high.¡± Indra Wibowo nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad. I was looking for the most suitable ce for the transformation of the old city six months ago, but I can¡¯t eat the nning policy at the top. The city has just changed a new team, one team at a time and the nning ideas of the new team are even more imprable.¡± Lay Wibowo was in a bit of a hurry because Wibowood has not made a profit on real estate projects for half a year. ¡°When I have time, I will talk to the Mayor of the city. Also, I have recently made full preparations for the signing of a cooperation contract with Watsons Group in the past few days, involving several industries. Whether I can catch up with Carter Group or not depends on the cooperation with Watsons Group this time. You should pay more attention.¡± Indra Wibowo specifically exhorted. The four families in the provincial capital have both cooperation andpetition, but most of them are competitive, and unless the two of the families are married, they will be on the inside of each other. ¡°I haven¡¯t made an appointment with the chairman of Watsons Group, but I haven¡¯t shown up all the time.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°What? You haven¡¯t made an appointment yet? Hold on tight, don¡¯t drop the chain, this cooperation is very important, rted to whether Wibowo Group can upy a dominant position in the provincial capital businessmunity!¡± Indra said earnestly. ¡°Dad, is it so mysterious that the strength of Watsons Group is really worthy of our trust?¡± Lay was a little skeptical. ¡°Since Watsons Group can be one of the top five enterprises in the provincial capital, it means that there must be two brushes, but it still depends on the follow-up. I am willing to gamble, but not blindly!¡± Indra emphasized. In fact, the person in charge of Watsons Group is Leon Williams, he has contacted many times that the whole Wibowo family was still in the dark. It should be said that more than half of the provincial capital business circles are kept in the dark. Leon Williams put on his suit and packed up early the next morning. It was the day of the group meeting and it was also the first time that Leon has convened, all the backbone and senior management of Watsons Group. It can be said that today is of great significance to Watsons Group. The meeting process follows the routine to determine the future development direction of the group, as well as the reporting work of each branch. Among them, some people questioned the ¡°Pearl Garden¡± project. The ¡°Pearl Garden¡± here was the old neighborhood that Leon bought. ¡°Leon Williams, What an oldmunity Pearl Garden is, and there is no value to be developed around it. If you buy this oldmunity, you can¡¯t make ends meet.¡± The person whomented at this time, named Derek, he¡¯s one of the people in charge of the project. And Boss Liam, whom Derek questioned, was Hugo. Leon Williams smiled coldly at this. How could he not see that Derek was operating on Hugo on the surface, but actually questioned him? The Pearl Garden was bought by Leon Williams and spent his own money without using the group¡¯s funds. At this time, Derek said so, must be in doubt that Leon Williams moved the group¡¯s money and wasted it. Derek dared not question Leon Williams, face to face and had to put a knife on Boss Liam. ¡°It was my idea to buy the Pearl Garden area. The funds used are all my own, and have nothing to do with Boss Liam, so there is no need to discuss this matter anymore!¡± Leon Williams said coldly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Ah? Leon Williams, what¡¯s the matter with you? The industry all knows that the Pearl Garden District has no investment value. How could you make such a decision? ¡± Derek pretended to be shocked. Immediately after that, other senior members of the group also followed and began to talk. Hugo frowned and sighed with emotion: ¡°Leon, I warned you earlier that you should pay more attention to the serious infighting in the group!¡± ¡°Do you want to meddle in my private affairs? Do I need your consent to buy a nice car? You have no right to interfere in my private life, and you don¡¯t want to get out of here!¡± In their own group, their own territory, Leon gives no one care. Hugo was worried when he saw Leon. He had warned Leon Williams not to be impulsive and needed to maintain stability. Derek smiled strangely ¡°The new Leon Williams is a cow, so grumpy, at least I am the vice president of the branch, you want me to get out? I would like to ask all of you here, is it true that even fools know that there is no development value in the Pearl Garden area? ¡± After the first half of the sentence and the second half of the sentence, Derek looked around the top executives of thepany at the conference table. All of a sudden, the backbone and senior management of thepany began to talk again, and some people even nodded and agreed. Leon Williams was particrly unhappy to see this. Originally, he nned to announce the good news at the group meeting, but the gang only focused on infighting. In particr, Derek, jumped so today that he had to suspect that someone was behind it. So he decided that he had to be intimidated. Bang! Leon Williams pped his hand on the conference table and made a loud noise that made the others tremble. ¡°Shut up, everyone! When I buy thatmunity, I naturally have my own n, and you have no right to interfere! ¡± ¡°Also, I am the chairman of Watsons Group who has an absolute controlling stake, not a professional manager. You have to be clear about this!¡± ¡°Moreover, since I am sitting in this position, I have the judgment and decision-making ability, and I have any suggestions to make, but if I even have to question my private life, then get out of here as soon as possible!¡± ¡°In the end, I decided to set an example and distribute Derek to African vegetables. Yes, it¡¯s you, Derek!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 225 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 225 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 225 Small Profits Leon Williams shouted angrily one after another, calming the senior management of the group who were present on the spot. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Because they didn¡¯t expect, Leon, to vent directly. Leon believes that ¡®If you can¡¯t lose your temper on your own turf, what¡¯s the strength of this chairman?¡¯ Leon was about to set an example and tell everyone that now Watsons Group is his. ¡°What? You¡¯re sending me to Africa?¡± Derek was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not delivery, it¡¯s distribution. The group has a project in Africa. If you go to the tribe to do your old business, open up wastnd and grow vegetables, it¡¯s all about development. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be good at it!¡± Leon sneered. When the senior executives of the group who were present heard this, their faces became dignified, and some of them even looked as pale as dirt. They all knew that Leon was only was joking to send Derek to Africa to grow vegetables, but the real situation was not as good as growing vegetables. The group¡¯s construction assistance project in Africa is in a very backward tribe, where not only the living environment is bad, but also wars often ur, so there is no happiness in the provincial capital. ¡°I. No, I don¡¯t want it!¡± At this time, Derek had no regard for the strange mood and his face was full of panic. ¡°Security,e quickly and get Derek out of here, or it will affect my mood in the meeting!¡± Leon Williams takes the pager and calls the security guard. Immediately, Derek struggled hard, but could not beat the drag of two security guards. When he was dragged out by the security guard, he was filled with regret. He never expected Leon Williams¡¯s style to be so clean. Derek nced into the crowd as he was dragged to the door. Leon knew that Derek dared to contradict him at the group meeting and must have been behind it. Otherwise, with Derek¡¯s current position, there must be someone behind him if he doesn¡¯t dare to compete with him. Group infighting was the next problem that Leon needs to focus on. Leon Williams inferred that his cousin Jacob Williams¡¯s person was in Watsons Group. As for who it was, it was not clear who Leon Williams was. It was estimated that this person was in a high position in Watsons Group, and he must be Jacob¡¯s confidant here. When Leon held its first group meeting, they were stunned on the spot, making those group employees who like infighting feel unprecedented pressure. Hugo did not expect that the new Leon was so new that he distributed the Derek directly. However, he has to admit that Leon Williams¡¯s effect was very good. This made Hugo all more convinced that Miss Mawar was right and that it was better to follow a tough master than a weak one. Although Leon Williams¡¯s move has stunned most of the top executives of the group, some people still think that Leon Williams¡¯s purchase of Pearl Garden was really a failure. Even if it was a private act, it would be a failure to spend so much money on a dpidated neighborhood! However, these people who have doubts dare not say it directly to their faces. Just then, Hugo gave a solemn look and let out a cry of surprise. He just got a piece of amazing news! Then, others, also received the news one after another, all made expressions of shock. All of a sudden, there was a great deal of excitement in the conference hall. ¡°What a surprise that the city is going to build a new CBD, in the old city!¡± ¡°The development of the old city is too expensive, why did they choose to build a central business district in the old city?¡± ¡°Moreover, such arge area of the old city is unexpectedly impartial, and the business center happens to be located in the Pearl Garden area!¡± ¡°Leon Williams is rich! ording to thend today, you will earn ten times as much!¡± The senior executives of the group could not contain their excitement, and some people were so excited that they almost went into shock. Leon Williams was a little speechless, it¡¯s not that he makes money or gets excited. Leon Williams wanted to announce the good news earlier, but he was dyed by Derek just now. However, the good news in Leon Williams¡¯s mind, unlike others, he was the happiest not because he has made ten times as much money on his investment, but for another reason. Does the money count? His son Williams has never been short of money. What he cares more about was the development of Watsons Group. ¡°Now that you already know, I will not hide it. My personal investment has earned me several billion dors. This is all trivial. Next, I would like to announce that the city has given us the Watsons Group to undertake the construction of the new CBD. As the contractor, we must ensure quality. This is a great opportunity for Watsons Group!¡± After hearing the good news announced by Leon Williams, those senior executives of the group could not help but p their hands and praise. The city chose Watsons Group as the contractor, which made them feel extremely excited. Although some people like infighting, they would be consistent with the outside world when ites to the interests of the group. When the excitement was over, the executives of these groups are even more curious about how their Leon Williams was so favored by the city. Watsons Group in the provincial capital does not belong to the local group, in recent years was excluded by the four family groups. Fat meat like the construction of the central business district is the goal of the major groups, how can the city quietly, do not pass the bidding, and then suddenly announce the news? Thinking of this, the senior executives of the group seemed to understand something and didn¡¯t ask face-to-face. Leon Williams smiled without saying a word, gently picked up the coffee, took a sip, and then nced at the expressions of the people around him. At the moment, if anyone¡¯s face is ugly, he can basically judge that it was Jacob Williams¡¯s person. Everything was known to me. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. With regard to the construction of the new CBD, all departments should actively cooperate. Now let¡¯s go to Sunshine Hotel.¡± Leon Williams stood up and was ready to leave for Sunshine Hotel. At the same time, the Wibowo family has just learned that the city was going to build a new business center in the provincial capital near Pearl Garden in the old city. Indra Wibowo¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°This time the city is so secret that it doesn¡¯t even give it a chance to bid!¡± ¡°Yes, I have no idea now. It is said that someone has bought the Pearl Garden in advance!¡± Lay Wibowo was particrly surprised. ¡°Who is it?¡± Indra Wibowo asked hurriedly. ¡°The chairman of Watsons Group bought it with his pocket money. As a result, he won easily. This investment will allow him to earn tens of billions of dors.¡± Lay Wibowo is a little jealous. ¡°This makes sense. Watsons Group is the preordained contractor in the city, and the chairman of Watsons Group bought themunity in advance. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? it seems that that man has a lot to do with it!¡± Indra Wibowo sighed. ¡°He has all the benefits!¡± Lay Wibowo became more and more jealous. ¡°Good! Great! ¡± Indra Wibowoughed happily ¡°This is a good thing for the Wibowo family. Ask the chairman of Watsons Group out immediately!¡± ¡°He had several appointments, but he had to put them off.¡± Lay Wibowo answered. ¡°Since the two families are going to cooperate soon, why don¡¯t they show up? Is it because my Wibowo family doesn¡¯t have enough chips?¡± Indra Wibowo looked puzzled. Then, Indra Wibowo said seriously ¡°In any case, we must sessfully promote the cooperation between the twopanies, Lay. You send someone to Watsons Group to keep an eye on him. I can¡¯t go to Watsons Group to find him myself!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 226 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 226 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 226 I had a showdown It was not that easy to find Leon Williams. Leon¡¯s secretary was definitely not good at keeping things a secret. Until the day the partnership would be signed, Leon would have to think of some other way to deal with it. But today he was very drunk at the Sunrise Hotel. After a day¡¯s rest, Leon arrived at St. John University. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the motions.¡± The Chief of the Secretariat and the secretary clerk were not in the same office, but they were close to the principal¡¯s office. Leon and Winny did not meet every day, but he was sure that he would soon know about Leon¡¯s current position. However, in Leon¡¯s view, none of that was important. The Director of the Secretariat of St. John University thought it was not worth showing off. On a quiet day, Leon picked up his bag and got ready to leave work. But he was suddenly stopped by Sucyanti who trotted all the way. ¡°Leon, I¡¯m having a reunion with my ssmates today, soe and join us.¡± This time, it was an involuntary invitation. To apologize to Leon, she took the initiative to organize a bureau and invited two best friends who yed well at school to apany her in the name of the party, and invited Leon Williams to dinner. ¡°Good.¡± Leon nodded gently and agreed. It was Owen who beat him that day so it had nothing to do with Sucyanti. As a man, he did not want to worry about it anymore. When Leon replied yes Sucyanti was finally confronted She decided to treat Leon Williams to the end of the meal, and from then on, the two were even. Soon, Sucyanti Wibowo took Leon Williams, to a time-honored restaurant near St. John University. At that same time, Sucyanti¡¯s two girlfriends had arrived one after the other and also brought their boyfriends. The scene¡¯s atmosphere made Sucyanti feel slightly embarrassed. Because, in the beginning, it was agreed that she would not let her best friends called their boyfriends. When she looked at the two couples who sat in front of her, the atmosphere felt a bit awkward. Moreover, she did not want others to know that it would be bad for her grandfather to let Leon Williams be the door-to-door son-inw of the Wibowo family. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, Jack, and Justin met on the way here, so they followed us, is it all right?¡± One of her girlfriends asked Sucyanti Wibowo. ¡°Of course not. Let us sit down and eat together.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was embarrassed to say so even if she had a problem with it. The boyfriends of her two best friends were called Jack and Justin respectively. These two persons were impolite, sitting in Mysia with golden knives, they did not regard themselves as outsiders at all. Both Jack and Justin had their ownpanies at home. Although they were not well-known enterprises in the province, they also belong to the second generation of moderate wealth, and they usually cooperate very well at school. And these two girlfriends of Sucyanti Wibowo were also businesswomen in their families. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, who is this?¡± Jack nced at Leon Williams and asked curiously. ¡°I forgot to introduce you. This is my friend Leon Williams, who works at St. John University.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo introduction. ¡°Oh? He looks a little strange. Is he your boyfriend? ¡± Jack asked, looking at what Leon Williams was wearing. Leon Williams wore a school uniform, so he did know much, but Jack felt that face-to-face students could be excluded from the rich circle. Children from rich families who came from the same city even if they were not friends were sure to get acquainted with each other on some asions. In Jack¡¯s eyes, Leon Williams was like a nk piece of paper, he showed no impression towards him at all. When Sucyanti Wibowo realized that Jack misunderstood the rtionship between her and Leon, She quickly exined that Leon was not her boyfriend but that he was just a friend, she then said, ¡°let¡¯s eat, the food is getting cold.¡± Suddenly, Jack said: ¡°Do not change the subject. I remember Frank chased you. Why didn¡¯t Frank come? Oh, I see. Sucyanti Wibowo, you like this one.¡± With that been said, Jack then nced at Leon Williams. ¡°No, you are thinking too much. He¡¯s just a friend.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo shook her head. Since it was revealed that Frank failed to repay his family¡¯s debts, he dared not to appear in front of Sucyanti Wibowo, not even on the Inte. Sucyanti Wibowo was also curious. Frank seemed to have disappeared in an instant. Leon Williams was asked to be obedient and submissively serve Frank. Anna, Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s best friend, thought that her boyfriend Jack asked too many questions, so she gave him a gentle kick from under the table and signaled him not to talk about the topic anymore. Since she had experienced a best friend like Anna, Sucyanti Wibowo had learned her lesson from the past, and now her two new best friends were much more obedient to her. Although Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s best friends were more knowledgeable, they could not resist her boyfriend¡¯s curiosity. Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s exnation was a cover-up. ¡°Yes, you could also learn to wrap. Winny While looked embarrassed.¡± Justin interrupted at that time. It was not difficult to see that both Jack and Justin, felt a little jealous. This is from N?velDrama.Org. One mentioned Frank, and the other said that Sucyanti Wibowo package, Winny While looked embarrassed, which was undoubtedly implying that Leon Williams had no money and no power. Jack and Justin insinuated Leon Williams for a reason because they also chased Sucyanti Wibowo. It could be said that almost half of the rich children at St.John University chose a mate like Sucyanti Wibowo and Betty Brown because they were the two golden school beauties, and Jack and Justin were no exception. Justin just could not get it. Not even Frank, whose family was better than them, had been repeatedly rejected. So the two had to settle for second ce and find a rich girl who was a bit worse than Sucyanti Wibowo. However, when they saw Sucyanti Wibowo that night they were likely to be scolded by Winny While and both of them were quite unwilling. How could this man, who had never been seen in the rich circle, be with Sucyanti Wibowo? ¡°Who was he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the family business leveled at 10 million dors.¡± ¡°Could it be ranked among the top 100 in the province?¡± ¡°I did not! You two stop talking!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was unhappy and became angry at Jack and Justin. They dared not upset Sucyanti Wibowo, but they aimed at Leon Williams. ¡°Brother, I want you to understand what I am saying, never mind,¡± Justin spoke foolishly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry because I spoke my mind and it appeared as if I scolded you.¡± Jack then said, ¡°Yeah, never mind, we do not have a rough point, but we mean the same thing.¡± At that time, Leon looked like a frost and he did not want to answer. Those two persons wanted to be taught a lesson, if it wasn¡¯t for Sucyanti Wibowo and for the fact that it was in public, Leon Williams would have jumped at the opportunity. Sucyanti realized the clue so she frowned and regretted it. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have asked her two girlfriends to apany her to dinner. If she had only asked Leon, it wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward. ¡°Jack! Justin! Are you two done? Shut up, everyone!¡± Sucyanti was afraid that the others would know that Grandpa was going to recruit Leon Williams as his son-inw, but when she saw both Jack and Justin¡¯s strange faces, she suddenly felt an impulse to get angry with both of them. Sucyanti winked at Leon and signaled that he should cooperate and act for both Jack and Justin. Before Leon could guess what Sucyanti was about to do he felt her silky little hand in the palm of his hand. ¡°No secret, Leon¡¯s my fiance!¡± Sucyanti held Leon¡¯s hand and ced it on the table for them to see. When Jack and Justin saw that ambiguous behavior they were instantly heartbroken! Leon Williams felt a bit speechless about Sucyanti¡¯s actions. This woman¡¯s heart was like an undersea needle. ¡°Are you worried that others knew it was you and you took the initiative to have a showdown?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 227 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 227 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 227 Best assist Not long after Sucyanti regretted her actions. She was worried Leon misunderstood her and fall in love with her. She was in the spur of the moment, but she wasn¡¯t willing to allow Jack and Justin to destroy the rtionship between her and her best friend. Leon did not take it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t touched a girl before, holding hands will not change anything.¡± But Jack and Justin took it seriously. Sucyanti was their goddess! If it were Frank they would dare not show theirpetitiveness. But who was Leon Williams? Was he even qualified to be with Sucyanti Wibowo? When Sucyanti¡¯s two girlfriends saw their boyfriends eating from the bowl and looked at the virtue in the pot. They were upset and both kicked their feet under the table one after another. But Jack and Justin still did not give up, and they still had an impulse to devour Leon Williams. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo stood up and said to Leon, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leon stood up, and they went to the bathroom hand in hand. At that time, Jack and Justin almost exploded, and they became angry and anxious, they were almost even desperate! Sucyanti took Leon to the bathroom door and released his hand. ¡°Leon, please do not get me wrong. I was just acting for them. I do not have any thoughts about you please don¡¯t fall in love with me.¡± Sucyanti looked serious and she solemnly warned Leon. She called Leon in the bathroom to exin the matter alone, so Leon would not get her wrong. Leon Williams faced a ck line, the heart said I misunderstood a chicken feather, ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo you also have thought too highly of yourself.¡± ¡°You are beautiful, but do not think you are too beautiful that you can¡¯t choose me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± ¡± I won¡¯t.¡± Leon Williams answered firmly. Sucyanti was surprised to see that Leon did not have a hesitant look in his eyes. She thought Leon was interested in her and even kissed her ass that day. She thought it was an ambiguous behavior, but now she saw a different Leon Williams. Not Sucyanti Wibowo narcissism, I would like to ask young people of the right age in the provincial capital, who do not want to be a son-inw of the Wibowo family? ¡°Leon Williams, you could have this kind of consciousness, which is very different from others, but I hope you say it from the bottom of your heart.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said. ¡°Of course, it came from the heart. If there is nothing else, you could just go back and exin to the two grandsons.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°Good.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo nodded, she was contradictory. In her heart, Leon was very good, but not good enough. But, because Leon thought about her that time, she was very d. However, she thought too much about Leon Williams for her sake, but Leon Williams did not want to be misunderstood. Yes, the daughter of your Wibowo family was afraid of misunderstanding, and my son Williams was also afraid of misunderstanding. By the time Leon Williams and Sucyanti Wibowo got back to the table, Jack and Justin had listened to their girlfriends¡¯ exnation. ¡°I had said it to you before, how could Miss Sucyanti Wibowo like you!¡± Jack looked at the oing Leon Williams with a yful look on his face. ¡°Stay away from Sucyanti Wibowo from now on, you do not deserve her!¡± Justin threatened Leon. Leon Williams had a cold eye and forcibly suppressed the murderous spirit. One of the reasons why the family put him in the trial task was for him to learn how to control his mind. Jack and Justin would have been apuded by Leon Williams if they were not in public! But Leon Williams did not like to talk to people, and, Leon Williams disdains to do it! ¡°Jack and Justin were finally warned that if they target Leon Williams again, The both of them should leave!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s chest fluctuated with anger. ¡°Why was Sucyanti Wibowo angry with us because of him? You have to find someone who can put you on the stage when you act. ¡± ¡°You can rest assured that Jack and I now have our partners and we will no longer have any thoughts about you, but we do not want to see a good cabbage being arched by a pig.¡± Jack and Justin were not finished talking when their girlfriends grabbed them by the ear. Both Jack and Justin felt much more rxed after learning the truth. They knew very well that they could not be with Sucyanti Wibowo, but they were not willing to let the unknown Leon Williams have an arrangement with her. After a few sarcastic remarks, Jack and Justin flirted with their girlfriends again. ¡°Honey, stop pulling my ears. I swear I will never look at another woman again!¡± ¡°Even if J sat next to me, I would never blink!¡± Jack and Justin, swore to their girlfriends. When Sucyanti Wibowo saw that the two were ¡°subdued¡± by their girlfriends, her mood finally changed for the better. Just show love, in front of these two couples and let her be a little envious. But she knew she had to wait for the person who could appeal to her, to bear the loneliness. Just then, Winny While¡¯s face appeared. Instead ofing with Rain Carter, she was alone. It was also after work and they had reservations for dinner. After all, this restaurant is a time-honored brand, well-known far and near, a lot of people came to eat. ¡°Leon Williams! If you do not pick up your junk, you still could have the money to eat at a time-honored shop? Could you afford a thousand dors per person? ¡± Winny While knew Leon Williams so well that she found him as soon as she walked through the door. What a grudge it must have been. Every time we met, we were always like dogs. Whenever we were together, we always end up having a fuss. Winny While nced around again, and saw Sucyanti Wibowo with others, then immediately understood. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Wibowo¡¯s treat, Leon Williams. Since when did you hold Wibowo¡¯s thigh?¡± ¡°Miss Wibowo did you knew that Leon Williams, the man standing next to you was a junk collector. I saw him pedal a tricycle to deliver goods to the waste recycling nt a week ago. It was very miserable.¡± Winny While started to talk about how humble Leon Williams¡¯s career was, and she was relieved to see Leon Williams being rejected. But, Sucyanti Wibowo did not believe Winny While. Because she knew that Leon Williams knew medicine and appreciated treasure, she not only had to be recruited into the Wibowood Group by her grandfather but also had a job at St. John University. No matter how bad she was, it was impossible to collect waste. On the contrary, she disliked Winny While, because Winny While was a famous ¡°social flower¡± at St. John University. Sucyanti Wibowo did not talk to Winny While, and it made Jack and Justin excited. ¡°Oh my God, we¡¯re sitting with a rag collector for dinner!¡± ¡± Would it be bad luck to have dinner with the rag collector?¡± ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, how could you be with someone like this? He did not deserve to be in our circle! ¡± ¡°Yes, get him out of here!¡± ¡°Every word both of you say shows that you dislike the identity of Leon Williams.¡± Now, Winny While was so proud that he smiled at Leon Williams with his arms folded in both hands. Leon Williams could be regarded as a service, Nima could have so many ys when having a meal, and collecting junk was also hard-earned money. ¡°How many nobles can you be with green tea? Not to mention that it was just a pleasure to help others that day!¡± ¡°It was impossible for Leon Williams to collect waste!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was dismissive and showed herdy demeanor in the face of Winny While. Winny While, this pheasant, even if it flies up the branch and bes a Phoenix, it dared not offend the real Phoenix. ¡°Miss Wibowo, it was true. I saw it with my own eyes, and so did Rain Carter.¡± Winny While exined with a chuckle. Sucyanti Wibowo turned her eyes to Leon Williams, and asked, ¡°Was she telling the truth?¡± Have you been to the waste recycling nt since you came to the provincial capital? ¡± ¡°Half true and half fake. I was passing by the other day and saw an old man who collected waste who had a hard time riding tricycles, so I helped him.¡± Leon Williams did not bother to exin too much. He did not feel ashamed of collecting waste. Hearing this, there was a warm feeling, in Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s heart. If what Leon Williams said was true, it showed that Leon Williams was very loving. Winny While¡¯s actions of sowing discord did not arouse Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s disgust but came to divine assistance so that Sucyanti Wibowo a deeper understanding of Leon Williams. ¡°Winny While, did you have a grudge against Leon Williams? Leon Williams is not as bad as you think he is! ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo station Leon Williams this time. ¡°Miss Wibowo, you are too simple. The other day Leon Williams went to St. John University to pick up bottles and went to my office. This was proof!¡± Winny While was not at liberty to say. ¡°You were mistaken. Now Leon Williams worked at St.John University and was organized. He picked up bottles, which showed that he had a strong sense of environmental protection.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo shook his head and spoke. ¡°No way! I am a graduate student who had not yet been mixed up in the establishment, and it was even more impossible for him to graduate from Fairmont University.¡± Winny While was confidently negative. However, a voice directly destroyed Winny While¡¯s self-confidence. ¡°Director, you alsoe here to eat.¡± Pandora just appeared in front of Leon Williams and respectfully said hello to Leon Williams. You do not have to try your best to please the eldest daughter or the rich boy, but your immediate boss, who is directly rted to the leader of your career, must be respectful. Without waiting for Winny While to react, Pandora looked at Winny While, and said deliberately, ¡°Winny While, we agreed that we woulde over for dinner together. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Did you come here in a hurry to contradict the director? Winny While, don¡¯t you want to work in the Secretariat? ¡± Winny was caught off guard with that question. Winny looked confused, ¡°What director? Leon Williams is the director?!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 228 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 228 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 228 J dove living on a sandbar in the river ¡°Pandora, did you say that Leon was the new director? ¡± Winny became mentally unstable. The person she despised the most was her immediate boss! ¡°Winny While, is there something wrong with you, didn¡¯t you know that Leon is the new director? How could you work at an institution like this in the future? ¡± Pandora was not used to Winny While, especially after thest time she was taught by the headmaster because of her dereliction of duty, she had waited for an opportunity to make Winny suffer. Well, the opportunity had finallye. ¡°Pandora are you kidding me? Was that the kind of thing you are involved in?¡± As soon as Winny While said that, her face changed. Malice appeared in the corners of her eyes, and she even called Pandora by her first name! ¡°Winny who! Believe it or not! ¡± Pandora and Winny While are at loggerheads. ¡°Oh, I see, it¡¯s the Wibowo family. It must have arrived through the Wibowo family rtionship. OK, you hold the big tree of the Leon Williams who holds the Wibowo family very steadily!¡± Winny While sneered. Leon Williams did not deny that the Wibowo family had helped him, but he did not ask for it on his initiative, which was different from what Winny thought. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell us what we Wibowos do. Do you think you could get into the Secretariat now? Leon Williams was admitted to St. John University because of his outstanding ability. How about you? What else could you do besides be coquettish with your boyfriend? ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo gave Winny While the face while she said it directly. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Then, Winny While said to Leon Williams, ¡°It seemed to pay well to be a dog for the Wibowo family, but no matter how hard you try to climb, you would always be the dog of the Wibowo family, and I am the future daughter-inw of the Carter family. You could neverpete!¡± ¡°And you! Pandora! Do you think I want that stupid secretary? I am now working part-time as an actor and starring in a new y! ¡± Winny While was a little afraid of Sucyanti Wibowo, but she was not afraid of Leon Williams and Pandora. Especially when she mentioned that she was the star of the new y, hercency almost sky- rocketed her confidence. ¡°Starring? I heard that you would be the second girl.¡± Leon Williams sneered. ¡°I heard about it when I was at the Sunrise Hotelst time.¡± ¡°Nonsense! What do you know? I won¡¯t act unless I¡¯m female number one!¡± Winny While had the nerve to retort. At that time, Jack and Justin were pleasantly surprised. They were star hunters and were infatuated with the little flowers in movies and TV dramas, especially the hot J. ¡°Wow! Winny While, your number one? That new y would be very popr. Give me your autograph!¡± ¡°Our University is going to be amazing! We are about to have a popr girl. Winny While let¡¯s take a picture together!¡± As soon as Jack and Justin had finished talking, their girlfriends grabbed them by the ear. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, even that J, is a foil to me in the y!¡± Winny While smiled shamelessly. Just then, Leon Williams¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°OK, J,e over. I¡¯m at the old restaurant in Gilmore near St. John University.¡± With that sentence, Leon Williams ended the call briskly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. J just finished filming and she wanted to meet Leon Williams for tea and chat. It was just a very casual sentence, but it attracted the eyes of Winny While because of the name. ¡°You pretended to be pushy when you were at Fairmont University, you said to me, who do you know and who had dinner with you? now the problem of bragging had not changed. Ha! ¡± Winny While smiled as she spoke. She thought Leon Williams was like a clown. When Leon Williams and Winny While were together, they did not show off about anything but inadvertently revealed it in small talk. He did not pay attention to it at all because he did not expect to be aughingstock in Winny While¡¯s heart. But the problem was that he knew it! ¡°I know J.¡± Leon Williams said faintly. Leon Williams was at peace at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to know J. As long as he said a word, J would give him the best things. But Leon Williams did not want to have a rtionship with an artist who was first-hand until the fire. He did not brag about a lot of things, but others would never believe him, so Leon Williams seldom said anything about it. ¡°Ha! Did you hear that? Leon Williams said he knew J! This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard this year!¡± Winny While burst intoughter. Jack, Justin, and others alsoughed wildly. ¡°That¡¯s the punk move, you know J? You must be fucking kidding with me! ¡± ¡°He does not even deserve to carry shoes for J!¡± At that time, Sucyanti Wibowo did notugh and mock Leon, like everyone else, but she did not believe that Leon Williams knew J. J was a popr little girl in the film and television circle, and she was very hot and had the same traffic as Fay. ¡°Leon let¡¯s not bother to eat a meal right now so let¡¯s go back.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo wanted to help Leon Williams out. ¡°I¡¯ll leaveter because J said and she would be right over.¡± Leon Williams responded faintly. After Sucyanti heard this, she frowned and showed a hint of displeasure on her beautiful face. ¡°Yourself? How can Je to you? She is very popr and busy now. It is said that a director spends a lot of money to apany her to dinner. Will she take the initiative to ask you out? It¡¯s so unrealistic!¡± Of course, that was what Sucyanti Wibowo said from the bottom of her heart but she did not say it bluntly. After all, she was different from Winny While and others. But, Leon Williams did not brag or pretend to be pushy. When J, stood at the door of the old restaurant in the ancient city at that time, she greeted Leon Williams. ¡°Leon, I¡¯ming.¡± J said with her lips slightly open To avoid suspicion Leon Williams had warned J not to call him ¡°young master¡± or ¡°Childe¡±, he did not expect that J would use the name ¡°Leon¡±. That was way too close! Even Leon felt a little weird. At that time, Winny While, and the other all stared with amazement. ¡°Does, Leon Williams know J?¡± ¡°But Leon was too intimate!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Do you think that it was so, J?¡± J came step by step at a gentle pace. ¡°It¡¯s her! But it¡¯s not certain that she yelled at Leon! ¡± Winny While said without giving up. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s J!¡± Jack was very excited for it was the first time he had met J offline. It was a pleasant surprise for star hunters. They were both so excited that they forgot they had promised their girlfriends that they would never look at another woman, but they failed to keep their promises for even ten minutes. It seemed that these men were indeed the most dedicated creatures in the world, they would always only like beautiful women and that would not change. However, J did not bother to look at Jack nor Justin, but with a gust of fragrant wind, walked slowly to Leon Williams, stretched out her delicate hand, and arranged the cor for Leon Williams. That ambiguous scene made the other¡¯s worldview copse! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 229 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 229 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 229 Luxury car What exactly was the rtionship between J and Leon Williams? At that moment, Winny While was confused and her heart became even colder. The better Leon Williams lives, the more miserable she would be. Jack and Justin, looked envious. J was very popr in the film and television circle. What was the treatment of finishing the cor with her own hands? Those two people are so envious! In the final analysis, Jack and Justin, the rich second generation, were not qualified, so what was it when Leon arranged her cor? Even if Leon Williams asked J toe to the room tonight for the script, why was it difficult! At that time, only Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s feeling was the most special. She did not envy or hold a grudge, but she was inexplicably sour. ¡°Yes, Leon Williams, was very popr with women. Even J could handle it, and it¡¯s a little creepy to call you Leon Williams,¡± Sucyanti Wibowo chuckled softly, but she felt a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Leon Williams shook his head a little helplessly. He did not expect that J would call him that, which was not as pleasing to the ear as ¡°Childe¡± or ¡°Young Master¡±. J saw some clues and quickly helped Leon Williams out and said, ¡°Do not get me wrong, Leon Williams and I were good friends. He helped me out in the early years.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo nodded and bit her lips. Leon Williams did not feel anything except that the title ¡°Leon Williams¡± was a little ambiguous, let alone consider Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s feelings. Why Miss Wibowo did not like us, and we are not allowed to date, other women. Of course, the rtionship between Leon Williams and J was rtively simple, he was the benefactor of J so without the financial support of Leon Williams, J could not be popr. At that time, Winny While felt the need to dismiss herself from the building entirely, she thought that Leon Williams this smelly hanging wire that came to the provincial capital as also a humble boy. She did not expect to be able to meet with the female number one J of the same crew, and the rtionship was still so close. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just as Winny While was about to slip away, she was stopped by Jack: ¡°Winny While, do not worry, sit down and have a chat. You just said that you and Miss J have acted in a new y together. You are number one, and J is number two, right?¡± Jack was curious about this. After all, J never acted as a green leaf for neers. And Winny While was a medical major and acting was part-time so it was unlikely to act as a female number one in the first y. That sentence puzzled J after hearing it. ¡°What new y? In the recent show with Winny While, I was the number one girl. ¡± J frowned slightly. J and Winny While had a bad rtionship. When they started the banquet at the Sunrise Hotel that day, they did not like each other. Winny While wanted to be a female number one, but her acting skills were not enough, and even Rain Carter, an investor would dare not take risks, so Winny While was very jealous of J. But J was not a weak little sheep, she was now popr, she could be afraid of Rain Carter, but for Winny While, she did not need to indulge. ¡°Miss J, really? Then why did Winny While say she was the number one girl? ¡± Jack was a little confused. ¡°I am the heroine chosen by the crew and the investors, while Winny While is the supporting role, so I can barely be regarded as the second female,¡± J told the truth. ¡°Ah? So Winny While she¡­ ¡± By that time, jack had understood that it was Winny While who was pretending to be forced. At that moment, Winny While felt even more ashamed. ¡°I, I am the number one girl. Don¡¯t listen to J¡¯s nonsense. She is jealous of me!¡± As soon as the words fell, it aroused the dissatisfaction of Jack and Justin. ¡°Winny While, what did you say?! Miss J be jealous of you? How dare you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Winny While, Although Rain Carter and I are on good terms, you are really out of line when we talk about things on a case-by-case basis.¡± Winny While also realized the taste that thousands of people were referring to, and she was so embarrassed that she could not wait to find a crack to get into it. ¡°J! Leon Williams! You two wait for me and do not leave the provincial capital if you dare. I¡¯ll make you two live worse than a dog! ¡± Winny While¡¯s eyes were vicious and full of hatred. Now that Winny While could only rely on Rain Carter, I do not know what she will do to persuade Rain Carter to deal with Leon Williams and J. For a woman like her who did not want to eat at all, after she was found out, she tried her best to regain some superiority for herself. So, she dialed Rain Carter¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°Rain Carter will pick me up at the Old Restaurant in Gucheng in your Porsche 911.¡± When Winny While mentioned the ¡°Porsche 911¡±, she deliberately raised her voice, highlighting that it was a luxury car. ¡°I¡¯m having tea with my friend. Call a cab yourself.¡± The Rain Carter, on the phone, said impatiently. Winny While was as cool as water to get such a reply, but he still pretended to say it to Leon Williams, J, Sucyanti Wibowo, and others. ¡°OK, honey, you love me the most. I¡¯ll wait for you here at ease. Pay attention to safety on the way.¡± At that time, a roar came from the phone: ¡°Do not bother me!¡± I told you to call a cab yourself, so I do not have time to talk to you! ¡± Rain Carter had always been hot and cold to Winny While, and after thest start-up dinner in Sunrise Hotel, Rain Carter¡¯s attitude towards Winny While became colder and colder. And the roaring from the mobile phone also made people around hear it. WTF! Ruthless! Winny While blushed instantly and was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look at the eyes of the people around her. Repeatedly pretending to force had been mercilessly exposed, it was too difficult! Just then, Leon Williams¡¯s phone vibrated twice, and he immediately understood. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, J, I just called a cab. Let¡¯s find a ce to have tea and have some refreshments.¡± Leon Williams proposed. ¡°All right, let¡¯s change ces.¡± J felt there was no need to stay, and she was looking for Leon Williams for tea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon Williams, there were so many incidents in this meal today. It¡¯s up to you. Let¡¯s have tea somewhere else.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo thought that now that Leon Williams had called a cab, she did not call the driver at home to pick her up. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, do not worry about it.¡± Leon Williams shook his head gently. Winny While saw that Leon Williams and his party also called a cab to pick them up, and her sense of shame suddenly halved. She even muttered to herself, ¡°it seems that it¡¯s not a big deal to be a dog for the Wibowo family. I did not even get into a car.¡± Two minutester, a Rolls-Royce Phantom appeared in front of the store and got out of a young man in a suit. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Leon Williams saw and informed Sucyanti Wibowo and J. J was not surprised. Although she did not know that Leon Williams was the heir of the first family today, she knew that Leon Williams was very rich because her fame was caused by Leon Williams¡¯s resources. However, Sucyanti Wibowo was not as calm as J. ¡°Was this the cab you called?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo frowned and looked surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. Get in the car.¡± Leon Williams smiled softly. Leon Williams did not intend to ask to pick him up with a phantom, but, as the private butler of Century Blue Card, he was responsible for the health and safety of his employer, and had to ensure a high quality of life for his employer. ¡°Are cars so luxurious now? Rolls-Royce Phantom, this is a top car worth tens of millions of dors!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo also had a Rolls-Royce Phantom at home, but that was the first time she had ever seen the sports variant. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 230 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 230 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 230 the fish that missed the in quality education ¡°Am I behind the times?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo sighed in her heart. Tonight, that Rolls-Royce Phantom car refreshed her worldview. And Winny While who looked at Leon Williams and others far away from the back, stunned. ¡°Is that a car? Who¡¯s full enough to drive a Rolls-Royce Phantom! Is this the happiness of the rich?¡± ¡°Leon Williams, how dare you spend a lot of money to pretend to force you? This kind of luxury car must be very expensive. Your monthly sry has been wasted again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you try your best to pretend, but it¡¯s just a humble hanging wire. No matter how luxurious the Rolls-Royce Phantom is, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s car!¡± When she thought of that, Winny While felt that she was still much better than Leon Williams. Although Rain Carter has a bad temper, he owned several luxury cars, which were much better than Leon Williams. She did not know that Leon Williams¡¯s Hennessy snake GT, alone could match all the luxury cars owned by Rain Carter. By that time, Leon Williams, Sucyanti Wibowo and J, had already sat on the Rolls-Royce Phantom. The butler did not say much for he knew that the employer wanted to pursue a kind of extremely low- key luxury, and when Sucyanti Wibowo asked, he passed for Leon Williams one by one. Sucyanti Wibowo did not doubt too much. In her eyes, Leon Williams did have some ability, but she said he could afford to drive the Rolls-Royce Phantom and praised him too much. ¡°Leon Williams, where are we going for tea?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asked. ¡°To Orangery Cafe.¡± Leon Williams suggests. ¡°You also knew Orangery Cafe?¡± Sunyani Wibowo was a little curious because the consumption of Orangery Cafe was so high that only upper-ss people could afford to go. With the consumption concept of Leon Williams, how can we suggest Orangery Cafe? ¡°I know a thing or two, but the name of the main wind Orangery Cafe is too famous.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°What do you think, Miss J?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asked J again. ¡°Follow Leon Williams¡¯s advice.¡± J gently opened Zhu¡¯s lips and said with a smile. ¡°Well. All right.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo had no opinion about going to Orangery Cafe, but when she saw that J was obedient to Leon Williams, she had a kind of unspeakable feeling in her heart. J nced at Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s manner and smiled without saying a word. ¡°By the way, Leon Williams, how do you and Miss Je to know each other?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asked curiously. ¡°I know medicine. I used to help J recuperate her body, and that¡¯s how we got to know each other.¡± Leon Williams found a reason to exin. Sucyanti Wibowo had always been skeptical about Leon Williams¡¯s medical skills, especially when he connected Grandpa¡¯s Twelve points of Star, she still did not believe it. She thought that Leon Williams certainly had medical skills, but they would not be too good. After all, due to the limitation of age, it would make much difference, so there are most elements of deceiving J. ¡°It seemed that you have made a lot of friends under your medical skills.¡± There was something in Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s words. Leon Williams could hear it, but he did not bother to exin, let alone prove himself to Sucyanti Wibowo. ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Twenty minutester, they arrived at Orangery Cafe. Leon Williams picked up his bag and got out of the car then walked into Orangery Cafe with Sucyanti Wibowo and J. ¡°I was invited by Sucyanti Wibowo at the old restaurant in Gucheng just now, so I¡¯ll buy you some tea.¡± Leon Williams said to Sucyanti Wibowo and J. J had no opinion. She knew that Leon Williams was not short of money. But Sucyanti Wibowo was the daughter of the Wibowo family, and she was as generous as ever in terms of eating, drinking, and entertaining. ¡°I¡¯d better say goodbye to Leon Williams, you just joined St. John University, and your sry hasn¡¯t been paid yet. Orangery Cafe¡¯s tea is notoriously expensive, so you¡¯d better not spend any money.¡± ¡°I have booked the tea table online.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°All right.¡± So, Sucyanti Wibowo can onlypromise. The three went to the east window position on the second floor. The tea table ordered by Leon Williams was right here. However, when he went over, he saw the position near the window, and someone was drinking tea. And one of them, Leon Williams, knows. Rain Carter! Orangery Cafe was one of the two most expensive teahouses in the provincial capital, and many rich people came there to talk business. At the moment, Rain Carter was surprised to see Leon Williams. This is a ce for rich people toe, Leon Williams. Could he afford this tea? When Rain Carter was surprised, he recognized Sucyanti Wibowo and J behind Leon Williams. He was familiar with both women. And J was the number one girl in his new y. Seeing these two ¡°little rich women¡±, Rain Carter understood, he thought it was these two ¡°rich women¡± to treat. Out of courtesy, J said hello to Rain Carter. After all, he was the show¡¯s investor, and J had to give face. Sucyanti Wibowo never liked Carter¡¯s family. She just nced at Rain Carter and did not bother to say hello. ¡°Leon Williams, what are you doing here? Are you hooking up with a rich woman? The rich woman invited you to tea? ¡± Rain Carter¡¯s eyes and words were full of banter. ¡°Rain Carter, you speak awkwardly. How could you say such a thing like a rich woman? Thanks to the fact that you are still the son of a distinguished family, you should be so outspoken! ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said angrily. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Ah, are you kidding? unless there is a special deal between you, all right, y as much as you like, and do not disturb my tea.¡± Rain Carter waved his hands with a smile on his face. Sucyanti Wibowo became angrier and angrier when he heard that. Just about to continue the argument, Leon Williams said, ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake. This is the seat I booked online. It¡¯s you who should go!¡± Leon Williams confirmed that this is the tea table, and he read it correctly. However, Rain Carterughed as soon as he heard this. ¡°Did you order it? Can you afford to drink Orangery Cafe tea? Did you know that my pot of tea costs ten thousand dors? ¡± Rain Carter looked disdainful. He thought Leon Williams was dreaming. ¡°Was it superior to drink a pot of tea worth 10,000 dors?¡± Leon Williams smiled coldly. ¡°Yes, it was very superior. What I drank was elegant, and it was a tea ceremony! When the poor drink tea, it¡¯s not tea at all. It¡¯s called relieving thirst. For example, this is your first visit to a high-end ce like Orangery Cafe. What kind of country bumpkin like youe to join in the excitement and what kind of tea ceremony can you understand? Get out of the way!¡± Rain Carter had a rampant personality and was famous among the children of rich families in the provincial capital. He and Owen Wibowo were two extremes. Owen Wibowo was a tough person, not a lot of words. Rain Carter was a broken mouth and loved to show off. ¡°If a person is immoral, it was not elegant to drink expensive tea.¡± Leon Williams thought that Rain Carter was a fish out of the of quality education. ¡°Are you going? If you do not go, I¡¯ll yell!¡± Rain Carter threatened. ¡°You shout.¡± Leon Williams did not care about the stall hand. After a while, Rain Carter called the lobby manager of Feng Yaxuan. Sucyanti Wibowo whispered suspiciously to Leon Williams, ¡°Are you sure this was the table you booked?¡± This is the VIP area so it had the best sightseeing tea table in Orangery Cafe. Is there a mistake?¡± Outside the window was the Lake Center Park. As long as you look up a little, you can get a panoramic view of theke center park. It was indeed the best ce for sightseeing and the most expensive one among the VIP tea tables. Sucyanti Wibowo thought that with the consumption view of Leon Williams, it should be impossible to book the most expensive position. At the moment, Rain Carter was very strong, so he gave a lesson to the lobby manager. ¡°Was your style Yaxuan downgraded? Why can such people be let in? I can¡¯t believe he wants to compete with me for a seat. You tell him this is my seat!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 231 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 231 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 231 Unreasonable arguments The lobby manager of Orangery Cafe was a bit overwhelmed by such a roar from Rain Carter. This is because those who came here are mainly for the tea. The people here are quite rich and educated who do not necessarily have a pure heart, but at least a polite character. After all, Orangery Cafe is a quiet ce to drink tea and talk about business, not nightclubs and bars. ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡± The lobby manager asked. ¡°Do you think the waiter will let us sit here and drink tea?¡± Rain Carter looked at his friend and asked, ¡°Luke, are you sure you havee to the right ce?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure.¡± Rain Carter¡¯s friend answered with certainty. ¡°You see, this boy is trying to pull a fight with me. How do you allow people who are not wealthy to dine here? Especially with a bad character like him. Don¡¯t you know this will affect this ce¡¯s reputation since most of them are from well to do family? And you are allowing such the low standard people to this ce!¡± said Rain Carter with full of disappointment. Rain Carter¡¯s face was full of anger and dissatisfaction. The argument that started at the Sunrise Hotel banquet made him bear a grudge in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re saved for this time, Leon Williams, if not I would have killed you right away here!¡± Teahouses initially a ce to drink tea. There is no problem knowing who you are as long as you pay for the tea you drink. The lobby manager is well aware of Orangery Cafe¡¯s position. This is a high-end teahouse. Naturally, we have to consider the issues of reputation and image. It should be given more priority in maintaining stability. ¡°Is it true that Orangery Cafe does not support any other branch in the Cayman Hills?¡± Rain Carter once again put pressure on the lobby manager. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. We, from Orangery Cafe, will do you justice, but we haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on yet, so we can¡¯t deal with it recklessly.¡± The lobby manager tried to soften the atmosphere by giving reasons, Rain Carter. Unfortunately, Rain Carter is not a man who tolerates reasonings. He is famous for his arrogance in the Cayman Hills. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Dumb! This boy imed the seat beside the window was his, which eventually destroyed our mood to drink tea. If it affects the progress of the business, can you afford it? ¡°Rain Carter pointed at the lobby manager¡¯s nose and scolded. ¡°Who said this seat is yours? I had already booked it online way earlier. I am going to invite Sucyanti Wibowo and J for tea today, and don¡¯t spoil my fun!¡± Leon Williams said to Rain Carter ¡± Can you afford toe to a ce like this and invite people to tea?¡± Rain Carter asked sarcastically while turning his head and looked at J. J frowned and looked ugly. In J¡¯s mind, Leon Williams is a supporter, which supports her. Without Leon Williams, she can¡¯t have her present career. Although Rain Carter is an investor for the new show, she has not dealt with him before. When ites to friendship, J can fall out with Rain Carter for Leon Williams, even if he doesn¡¯t appear in a new y. ¡°Can¡¯t my friend treat me for tea? I¡¯m not a contracted artist in yourpany. It¡¯s just that you invited me to be the number one girl. You pay me to act, and I have an employment rtionship when I work, but do you have the right to interfere in my private life after work?¡± J asked in curiosity. J embarrassed Rain Cater for Leon Williams. Rain Cater¡¯s expression made Sucyanti Wibowo admire and a little sour at the same time. Rain Carter became even more exasperated on the spot. Leon Williams had changed J¡¯s mind as she is more supportive of himpare to Rain Cater. ¡°What¡¯s this called? For the sake of a rag collector, J dared, to fall out with me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be the other way round!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo also spoke for Leon Williams ¡°Rain Carter, don¡¯t bully Leon Williams. Although he is not as good as you, he is my friend. By the way, my brother is back!¡± Rain Carter suddenly had a sudden shock, and his face changed suddenly. ¡°Owen Wibowo is back!¡± My brother Bagas Young, people are ruthless and don¡¯t talk much. Rain Carter once suffered a massive loss at Owen Wibowo. Owen Wibowo was so cruel that even he dare to hit his grandfather, Alex Carter. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, is it worth keeping an invaluable person? Don¡¯t you think you will lose your status?¡± Rain Carter sneered, but in fact, he was a little afraid. ¡°I did it for my grandfather. He was a friend of my grandfather! Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo solemnly warned. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you, but I won¡¯t spare Leon Williams. He asked for it tonight. If he dares to interfere with my drinking tea session, he¡¯s going to die!¡± Rain Carter became more and more grumpy, put down his harsh words, and then threatened the lobby manager: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute and get him out of here, or I¡¯ll destroy this caf¨¦!¡± ¡°If you want to destroy it, you may do so. Look, this is all the information I have about the online reservation.¡± Leon Williams takes the phone and shows it to the lobby manager. Leon Williams¡¯s phone screen has cracks that look like cobwebs and old. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time and get him out of there quickly. You see, people whose mobile phone screens are so broken that they can¡¯t even change them will be willing toe to such a ce for tea and book the best ce for sightseeing?¡± Rain Carter can¡¯t wait. However, the lobby manager patiently checked the information and confirmed that Leon Williams booked the VIP location for the nearest sightseeing. After that, he called the waiter in charge of receiving the table reservation and asked the truth. It turned out that he had mixed up the surname.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Sir, your information is confirmed to be correct. It is indeed this gentleman who has made a reservation for the best seat.¡± The lobby manager stopped Leon Williams and apologized: ¡°My neglect was my dereliction of duty, and I beg your pardon.¡± The reason why Orangery Cafe can rise in many teahouses, not only because of the high-end style but also because of the service attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t do the same mistakes next time.¡± Leon Williams said faintly. ¡°Yes, Sir, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I¡¯ll take care of it for you right away, and I¡¯ll give you a te of refreshments as an apology.¡± The lobby manager nodded, and he felt pity when he saw Leon Williams¡¯s broken-screen mobile phone. He guessed that Leon Williams¡¯s ie was not high, and he was reluctant to change his mobile phone, but he came to a high-end teahouse to drink tea for his girlfriend, which made him feel that it was so difficult for men! Then the lobby manager looked at Rain Carter and his friend and said, ¡°Gentlemen, please give up your seats. The seats you have booked are at the next table.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you kidding me?!¡± Rain Carter was taken aback. ¡°Sir, I have confirmed the message that you and your friend have booked a medium VIP tea table at the next table.¡± The lobby manager exined, ¡°the waiter didn¡¯t hear you clearly. I¡¯m sorry. Please sit down at the next table.¡± At the moment, Rain Carter¡¯s friend Luke took out his phone, patted his forehead, and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s me. I made a mistake. I was chatting when I came in. I didn¡¯t make it clear to the waiter. Carter, let¡¯s go to the next table.¡± Rain Carter¡¯s face was covered with embarrassment when he learned the truth. After making a scene for a long time, his friend made a mistake, and Leon Williams booked the most expensive seat in this store! But, Rain Carter doesn¡¯t want to be soft. ¡°No! No! I¡¯ll take the most expensive seat!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 232 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 232 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 232 Spend Wisely Rain Carter is so overbearing that he wants to grab it by force. But Luke, beside him, can¡¯t afford to lose this guy. Luke, a partner of Rain Carter, has an appointment with Rain Carter tonight to discuss business in Orangery Cafe. Although Luke is an elegant person, he doesn¡¯t want to quarrel on an asion where he is supposed to have a quiet cup of tea and talk about business. If this fight continues, it won¡¯t be good for businessmen. ¡°Rain Carter, forget it. Let¡¯s change the tables.¡± Luke patted Rain Carter on the shoulder and said soothingly. ¡°Luke, how can I lose myself to a rag collector? I¡¯ll give Orangery Cafe twice the price!¡± Rain Carter being very defensive. ¡°I will talk to the lobby manager of Orangery Cafe!¡± said Rain Carter. However, it was indirectly denied by the lobby manager. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but it¡¯s against the rules. If you do so, we won¡¯t be able to do business in the future.¡± ¡°If you can do it in other countries, why can¡¯t you do this here? If it were another store, they would agree! ¡± Rain Carter looked disgruntled. ¡°It contradicts with our chairman¡¯s business philosophy. There are no rules as such, and we cant take up the money just like that. If you do that over your business, your business will not go too far in the future. ¡± The lobby manager said. At the moment, there was an unnoticeable smile on the corner of Leon Williams¡¯s mouth, and he said to himself, ¡°I remember very clearly. I just said at the meeting yesterday that although these grass-roots employees were not at the scene for the meeting, their manager conveyed it well.¡± No one noticed Leon Williams¡¯s manner at the moment, and Rain Carter¡¯s friend Luke once again persuaded: ¡°Rain Carter, please leave it, our important thing now is to talk about coboration, do not dy the coboration n because of this matter.¡± Rain Carter also considers the importance of business coboration because it is a task assigned to him by his family and a test at the same time. The eldest brother is above him, named Carter, a famousmercial pride in the Cayman Hills. His family has always adored his eldest brother, and he has a younger sister below him, whose achievements are higher than him. He is inferior to the top and is not influential in the family. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If he fails to negotiate the business smoothly, he will be even more disregarded by the family. At the moment, Luke gives him a step-down. ¡°Leon Williams, listen up, if it¡¯s not for your friends today, I¡¯d have made you suffer!¡± Rain Carter put down this cruel remark and went to the next table with Luke. Leon Williams just smiled coldly at this. In his eyes, Rain Carter¡¯s lost his pride, and he didn¡¯t have the style of a young master of the Carter family. Sucyanti Wibowo came to him and gently shook Leon Williams¡¯s arm and advised: ¡°Leon Williams, let¡¯s sit down and have a cup of tea. This is Rain Carter¡¯s type of character. You haven¡¯t been to the Cayman Hills for a long time, and you don¡¯t know him well. Just stay away from him in the future.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo is worried that Rain Carter is ying dirty tricks behind his back, and with the background of Leon Williams, he can¡¯tpete with Rain Carter at all. Leon Williams has long known about the Carter family¡¯s character, especially the Carter family¡¯s younger generation. Carter¡¯s eyebrow is a well-known trademark for all. It seems that Rain Carter¡¯s eyebrow is more severe than Carter¡¯s eyebrow, but not sure about Rain Carter¡¯s brother and sister. Leon Williams has only heard that the Carter family¡¯s eldest son is humble and courteous and has been rated as one of the top ten outstanding young people in the country. Leon Williams did not continue to dwell on the matter and sat down quietly. The Orangery Cafe waiter cleaned up the tea table near the window and asked Leon Williams: ¡°What kind of tea would you like to have, sir?¡± ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo and J, what kind of tea would you two like to have?¡± Leon Williams asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± J has no problem with drinking tea, mainly here to have a chat with Leon Williams. ¡°Me too, Leon Williams. It¡¯s up to you. I can have any kind of tea.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo thinks that the best location in the teahouse has cost Leon Williams a lot of money. If she orders expensive tea, she afraid Leon Williams can¡¯t afford it. Simultaneously, Sucyanti Wibowo recalled the scene where Leon Williams¡¯s mobile phone¡¯s screen was broken into cobwebs, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, you are a little abnormal tonight. You use to drink tea at Fairmont, but you didn¡¯t order any of expensive tea here.¡± Leon Williams smiled faintly. Leon Williams still has a fresh memory of Sucyanti Wibowo who is particr about drinking tea. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in drinking tea tonight, so help yourself.¡± In fact, Sucyanti Wibowo wants to say that this youngdy will also grow up, considering that to save her money, she will not drink the ancient tea here. Sucyanti Wibowo is out of pity for Leon Williams. Although she was born in a wealthy and distinguished family, she also knows ordinary people¡¯s sufferings and does not want to hurt Leon Williams¡¯s self- esteem. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll order a pot of Hershy Camomile Tea.¡± Leon Williams said to the waiter. Sir, we don¡¯t have any tea by that name. Could you describe it in more detail?¡± The waiter asked. ¡°You can ask your tea master, and he might have known that tea.¡± Leon Williams responded with a smile. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The waiter nodded. As soon as the waiter left, Sucyanti Wibowo could not help asking, ¡°What kind of tea is this Hershy Camomile Tea, Leon Williams,?¡± Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it? ¡± Leon Williams exined: ¡°From those days history, it is a tribute produced from Mount Denali. It is green in color with a good fragrance and sweet taste. After hearing that, Sucyanti Wibowo shed a strange look in his clear eyes and said doubtfully, ¡°Leon Williams, you seem to know a lot about tea. I didn¡¯t see you know so much about tea in Fairmont.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±Leon Williams smiled. ¡°Why do I feel strange? You seem to know a lot about this teahouse. Even the waiter here doesn¡¯t know Hershy Camomile Tea, but you just let him ask the tea master.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo is curious. ¡°I just prefer to drink tea and love to know more about varieties of teas.¡± Leon Williams responded. Sucyanti Wibowo nodded gently and no longer doubted. A pot of fine ¡°Hershy Camomile Tea¡± was boiled and soaked by the waiter and ced on the tea table with two tes of snacks and two fruit tes after a while. Sucyanti Wibowo tasted Hershy Camomile Tea and praised: ¡°This tea is delicious. I used to like to drink Pu¡¯er tea, but now for a change, I think green tea has a different vor.¡± While ced down the teacup, Sucyanti Wibowo casually asked: ¡°Leon Williams, how much is this Hershy Chamomile ?¡± ¡°Ten thousand dors.¡± Leon Williams said faintly. ¡°What? Ten thousand dors? Leon Williams, this is so expensive!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was suddenly angry. She is disappointed in Leon Williams. To save money for Leon Williams and take care of Leon Williams¡¯s self-esteem, she did not order expensive tea. Still, she did not expect that Leon Williams himself ordered a pot of tea worth 10,000 dors, which is almost as much as her favorite tea price. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leon Williams asked. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you. Why can¡¯t you spend rationally? Is it just for pride? Do you know that this pot of tea can cost you a month¡¯s sry? ¡± It can be seen from Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s eyes that she is hugely disappointed in Leon Williams. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 233 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 233 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 233 Local Tea smells so good! ¡°If you are disappointed, then continue being disappointed, but I am not doing this for the sake of pride.¡± Leon Williams said faintly. If it is really for the sake of pride, it will not be a pot of tea worth 10,000 dors. Leon Williams likes to drink tea. He does not care about the price of tea, whether expensive or cheap. All he wanted is just to be happy. ¡°I mean no harm, but you have to understand that you are different from us. You have no background, no career, and you are still struggling. You should not maintain that pathetic pride topete with Rain Carter.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said bluntly. But, Leon Williams has a confused look on his face. How does it rte to Rain Carter? ¡°I probably understand what you mean, but I don¡¯t do that.¡± Leon Williams shook his head and smiled helplessly. ¡°If Rain Carter wasn¡¯t at the next table at the moment, would you still order this pot of tea worth 10,000 dors? Isn¡¯t it for Rain Carter to see? I¡¯m asking directly here for your good.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said. ¡°It is not what you think. You are overthinking.¡± Leon Williams smiled helplessly. ¡°Then, why can¡¯t you spend rationally? Although ten thousand dors are not much for J and me, it can cover two months¡¯ rent for you. This pot of tea is equivalent to drinking up two months¡¯ rent.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo frowned. ¡± I helped people some time ago and made a little money, so I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let it go for once tonight.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°Oh! Okay! Although we can¡¯t be together, I still hope you can get better soon. Please don¡¯t waste my grandfather¡¯s cultivation of you. We are still good friends. ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said bluntly. There was an imperceptible smile on the corner of J¡¯s mouth. She felt that the youngdy of the Wibowo family had a good heart, but she was so straight that she would not persuade the young master. If it were her, she would please the young master, but she did not want to cross the line with her supporter. Leon Williams didn¡¯t care about what Sucyanti Wibowo said. He didn¡¯t want to be with Sucyanti Wibowo. Unless Sucyanti Wibowo clings to him, he may be soft-hearted at that time. ¡°Come on, have some tea.¡± Leon Williams just smiled faintly. The three continued to drink tea and chat. J asked Leon Williams for tea this time, actually wanted to talk about some personal matters, but Sucyanti Wibowo is also here, some things are not convenient to say, so she did not speak. The three of them patronized and chatted, and a pot of tea was finished twenty minutester. They have finished the tea, and Leon Williams wants to have a different change. So, he unzipped his backpack and put his hand in. Leon Williams¡¯s move did not attract much attention to Sucyanti Wibowo. That is a ck backpack without a brand. Sucyanti Wibowo only knows that Leon Williams used to carry the bag when hemutes to and from Saint John University. Sucyanti Wibowo didn¡¯t think much about it, just thought there were office appliances in it. But then, Leon Williams pulled out an ordinary transparent ss jar from the ck backpack. The jar is filled with tea that looks in. Both Sucyanti Wibowo and J looked surprised when they saw this. ¡°Leon Williams, what is this?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asks doubtfully. ¡°We have finished that pot of Hershy Camomile Tea. Drink some of this.¡± Leon Williams pointed to the ss jar. Sucyanti Wibowo frowned and pursed her mouth, showing a strange expression. This is the first time she has seen someone whoes to a teahouse to drink tea and bring his tea. ¡°Leon Williams, I¡¯m ashamed for you, but you.¡± Sucyanti Wibow¡¯s embarrassment goes on. ¡°I¡¯ll immerse itter, and now you two taste this first it. It tastes excellent.¡± Leon Williams said calmly. Seeing Leon Williams¡¯s indifference, Sucyanti Wibowo became angrier. She was thinking as Leon Williams clearly said that he made a little money from seeing a doctor and could afford to drink tea, but why did he bring his tea into the teahouse? Is it false for, Leon Williams to say that he has the money to drink tea? Is it for pride? Can¡¯t afford to drink the second pot and had to take out his tea? ¡°Leon Williams, you lied to me after all.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s beautiful and clear eyes looked at Leon Williams, ¡®s eyes full of disappointment. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Leon Williams was confused. ¡°You just said you had the money to drink tea. How are you going to exin now? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to bring your tea? ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo say it directly to him. ¡°If you¡¯re ashamed, you don¡¯t have to drink.¡± As Leon Williams spoke, he took the tea out of the ss jar. ¡°Leon Williams, please exin clearly; otherwise we can¡¯t even be friends.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo questioned him. ¡°There is nothing to exin. People from my hometown send this tea. I usually like to drink tea, so I take it with me and drink it at work. I bought a pot of tea in front of me and made my tea in the second pot. Orangery Cafe won¡¯t have any problem with it.¡± Leon Williams has soaked the tea. ¡°But, you¡­.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo hesitated to speak. ¡°If you dislike my low-grade tea, you don¡¯t have to drink it.¡± Leon Williams took out his tea to let J and Sucyanti Wibowo taste it. Unexpectedly, Sucyanti Wibowo was ungrateful. Sucyanti Wibowo saw the ss jar without any packaging and guessed that Leon Williams¡¯s hometown was local tea, and she always drank famous tea. She never drank it for less than a thousand dors or two, let alone tried it. On the one hand, it is because of her family affairs. She was born into a wealthy family and has greatly influenced by the environment. Second, it is felt that this kind of local tea is not strict enough in terms of hygiene, and the standard will be significantly lower than that of those luxury famous teas. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t like the low-grade tea, but won¡¯t it upset my stomach if I drink that?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo no longer wants to worry about whether Leon Williams has the money to drink tea; she is more concerned about tea hygiene. ¡°This is picked and fried by wild tea trees on the mountain. It is pure and natural without pesticides, so there is no need to worry.¡± Leon Williams said. Sucyanti Wibowo did not speak too bluntly this time, and she also felt that what she had said before might have hurt Leon Williams¡¯s self-esteem.¡±Don¡¯t get me wrong, is not that I don¡¯t like the low grade of tea, but I was born with a weak physique, and my usual eating habits are light. The endurance of esophagus and intestines and stomach is rtively weak, so I am worried that the tea of native tea will hurt the esophagus and stomach.¡± I want to express my understanding of Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s remarks, Leon Williams. After an hour, when, Leon Williams and Sucyanti Wibowo held hands at the old restaurant in the ancient city, he identally touched Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s pulse. He knew that the girl¡¯s physique was fragile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this is local tea. The tea is fine and soft, so it¡¯s okay to drink a few more cups. I know the medicine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Leon Williams is very professional in this field. At this time, J also advised: ¡°Miss Sucyanti Wibowo,e on, have a taste of this tea.¡± With that, J picked up the teacup and tasted it gently. Then she smiled with a sociable smile: ¡°Good tea, Miss, Sucyanti Wibowo, it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Really? ¡± ¡°Miss Sucyanti Wibowo, you¡¯re going to love it.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo may also be influenced by J¡¯s gentle smile and look down at the teacup¡¯s tea. The color of the tea is green, clear, and the aroma is rtively calm. This made Sucyanti Wibowo try to pick up the teacup and put it under her lips. Before the entrance, I felt that there was a delicate fragrance that was intense and refreshing. Then, Sucyanti Wibowo drank the tea in a small mouth. In an instant, Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s natural long and curved eyshes trembled a few times. The taste is mellow; the aroma is like orchid; thesting appeal is long! This teapletely conquered Sucyanti Wibowo! It smells good! Just now, I hated this native tea, but now I was utterly fascinated. ¡± What kind of tea is this?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 234 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 234 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 234 Massive Destroyer ¡°As you said, local tea.¡± Leon Williams smiled faintly. ¡°No way! Local tea will never be so delicious!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo is in deep doubt. This kind of tea has simply subverted her understanding of tea. I have no idea what type of grade is this tea. Sucyanti Wibowo took the tea jar and stared at it carefully, but did not find the brand logo on it. ¡°Why is there no sign for this tea? And this jar is too ordinary, can¡¯t you make it more beautifully packaged?¡± Leon Williams smiled but said nothing. This tea is not avable on the market at all, only in the cave of Ardena Mountain. It is not that Leon Williams deliberately uses ss jars to fill them with tea, but that the tea will not be open to the public at all, only to the Shen family. ¡°Leon Williams, tell me, what kind of tea is this? I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo decided to buy it even if it¡¯s pricy. ¡°This tea is called Henry fairy tea, but it is for sale.¡± Leon Williams said faintly. ¡°Dragon sprouts? Good name! But why not sell it?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asked doubtfully. ¡°This tea produces only a small amount in a year.¡± Leon Williams doesn¡¯t want to reveal much. The Henry fairy tea in Ardena Mountain grows in the mountains and caves, and its growing conditions are incredibly harsh. There are only a few tea trees. It only produced a certain amount of tea in a year. ¡°Ah? There are so few! Leon Williams, you can make the vigers in your hometown diversify and lead them to be rich. I can assure you that once this dragon bud enters the market, it will be trendy, and it can even be one of the top ten famous teas! ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo sighed. nt more? Ardena Mountain has 432rge and small peaks, more than 980 famous springs of waterfalls, 18 wonders of the cave sky, and 72 stone chambers, and only a few of them may grow this kind of tea tree. You can see how stringent the requirements for growth conditions are! ¡°Come on, have some tea.¡± Leon Williams doesn¡¯t care, and Leon Williams got this tea from his mother. It happened to be unique today, so I took it out to share it with J and Sucyanti Wibowo. This is a rare opportunity for both of them. If it hadn¡¯t been for Leon Williams¡¯s generosity, they would never have had a chance to taste it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that if you can produce such good tea inrge quantities, you will be rich.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo felt sorry for him. Leon Williams smiled. Why does he need to make money from tea? Although it¡¯s a good idea, it is absolutely a small profit for him. Leon Williams decided to go home after drinking this pot of Henry fairy Tea. At the same time, Rain Carter had finished the business with Luke. Luke has left, leaving only Rain Carter. Rain Carter had nned to give Leon Williams a harsh word and threaten him before he left. But inadvertently, He saw the can of tea on the tea table. ¡°Shit! What is this weird thing?!¡± Rain Carter took another closer look, and thenughed wildly: ¡°Ah, I wondered before, Leon Williams, where did you get the money to invite people to tea? So you brought your cheap tea!¡± Rain Carterughed sharply like a breathless monkey. Leon Williams frowned. It was such an elegant environment, unexpectedly disturbed by the nuisance of Rain Carter. Leon Williams looked up and looked at Rain Carter coldly. ¡°You bought this weird tea from a local ce in the countryside. How dare you bring it to an elegant ce? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Rain Carter smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. You won¡¯t have a chance to taste this tea for the rest of your life.¡± Leon Williams disregards to fight with Rain Carter, and he knows that Rain Carter¡¯s knowledge is shallow. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can never drink local tea without packaging in my life. So here¡¯s the problem. Youe to Orangery Cafe to drink tea, but you made your tea. If Orangery Cafe knows, what do you think will happen? ¡± Rain Carter smiled proudly. Leon Williams sat at the tea-table at the moment, looking solemn, and did not answer. Instead, Sucyanti Wibowo, frowned and said, ¡°Rain Carter, are you sick?¡± Why are you bothering us? Go home after tea!¡± ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, why are you still defending Leon Williams? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth it to apany this boy to drink cheap tea?¡± Rain Carter said with a sneer. If Sucyanti Wibowo had not drunk the tea in the ss jar, he might have lost his pride, but she felt that the tea was amazing after drinking it. ¡°The one who lost the pride is you, Rain Carter. Why are you targeting an ordinary person? Don¡¯t you dare go and see my brother! ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said angrily. ¡°Your brother and I had made up our differences a long time ago. Besides, why am I messing with him? I like to pick on soft persimmons!¡± After saying that, Rain Carter called the lobby manager of Orangery Cafe. ¡± When this kides to Orangery Cafe for tea, he even brings his tea. He doesn¡¯t have the money to come here and pretend to be like a rich man with lots of money!¡± The lobby manager looked at Leon Williams and asked, ¡°Sir, did you bring your tea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yes.¡± Leon Williams nodded. ¡°This is against our rules and regtion, but since you booked the best location in our shop and ordered a pot of our high-end Hershy Camomile Tea. Besides, the lobby manager feels that Leon Williams is not okay. To save face in front of his girlfriend, he spends tens of thousands of dors a night, which is the rhythm of massive bleeding. But, Rain Carter said relentlessly: ¡°You are so ipetent as a lobby manager. If you don¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll go to your store manager. I don¡¯t think you want to be a lobby manager.¡± ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need.¡± The lobby manager of Orangery Cafe thinks Rain Carter is annoying. ¡°Are you going to find him or not?¡± Rain Carter threatened: ¡°You call your store manager immediately, or I will immediately lodge aint against you and make you lose your job!¡± The lobby manager shook his head, dialed the manager¡¯s cell phone number, and asked the manager what to do. He has expected the result, and the store manager will certainly ask him to fine Leon Williams. However, the results were unexpected. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Our store manager said there wouldn¡¯t be any fine and there is no need for any investigation.¡± The lobby manager was surprised, which was an unexpected result. ¡°No way! Didn¡¯t you tell your store manager that Rain Carter asked for it? ¡± Rain Carter frowned. ¡°Yes, but the manager doesn¡¯t seem to care.¡± The lobby manager replied. ¡°Crazy! Don¡¯t even give me the face of Rain Carter! I don¡¯t think Orangery Cafe wants to open it! ¡± Rain Carter grinned, his eyes full of hatred. Leon Williams contacted the manager of Orangery Caf¨¦ a minute ago. He brought his tea precisely because Orangery Cafe is a teahouse under his name. If it were someone else¡¯s teahouse, he wouldn¡¯t take the tea out of his backpack. He still knows the rules. And he could drink that tea in his own house as much as he wanted to. Just then, in a fit of anger, Rain Carter picked up the ss tea jar and threw it hard on the floor. Bang! The tea jar broke all over the floor. The tea leaves were also scattered all over the floor. In this way, Rain Carter stretched out his feet and crushed them with his shoes¡¯ soles. You have destroyed this Henry fairy tea, which is more expensive than crystal and gold! It only produces a small amount in a year! What a disaster! Leon Williams¡¯s face changed suddenly. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 235 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 235 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 235 ident ¡°9527, do it tonight!¡± Leon Williams dialed 9527; it was a number representing each servant. On the other end of the phone, 9527 replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Rain Carter was on a list a week ago. Leon Williams will examine anyone who has been on this list. And tonight, Rain Carter haspletely crossed the bottom line of Leon Williams. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re pretending to be an actor! Do you think you¡¯re making a movie? That¡¯s so funny!¡± Rain Carter does not know that a disaster is forting, but he is still arrogant in front of Leon Williams. There was no response. Leon Williams, cold as frost, approached Rain Carter step by step. Bang! He pped on Rain Carter¡¯s face. In an instant, the Rain Carter tooth flew off, and there was a lot of blood. Rain Carter, had no idea that Leon Williams dared to hit him, and smacked him terribly. ¡°I¡¯m Rain Carter, p me, I¡¯ll give you back !¡± Rain Carter fought back angrily with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. But unexpectedly, Leon Williams neatly hugged Rain Carter and smashed him on the floor. Rain Carter is helpless to fight back, as weak as a chicken in front of Leon Williams, lying on the ground and cried in pain. Sucyanti Wibowo and J, were shocked when they saw Leon Williams in action for the first time. The two of them did not expect that Leon Williams was still good at fighting. That move is free and flowing, and it¡¯s a beautiful one. This reminds Sucyanti Wibowo that Leon Williams was punched by his brother Owen Wibowo the day before yesterday but was not in the hospital. She now understands that Leon Williams should have two skills, although not as good as her brother Owen Wibowo, but at least some foundation. Leon Williams never likes to fight. Fighting is a child¡¯s thing. Karate is a skill! It was just a family test, and he had to rein in his character. Without this restraint, he would undoubtedly go out and get rid of Rain Carter himself! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leon Williams leaves Orangery Cafe with Sucyanti Wibowo and J. Sucyanti Wibowo looked worried on the road. ¡°Leon Williams, I admit that you are good at fighting, but you are still too impulsive and reckless. If you beat Rain Carter like that, the Carter family will certainly give you a hard hand.¡± ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± Leon Williams responded faintly. The Carter family is one of the four prominent families in the Cayman Hills, and its owner, Alex Carter, is a cruel person. ¡°Although my brother offended Alex Carter, he was young at that time, and my Wibowo family was among one of the four families, so I gave it up, but you have no one to rely on!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s emotions are strangelyplex at the moment. She did not know whether she was worried about Leon Williams, or Leon Williams causing trouble to her grandfather. She could not tell what kind of feelings was this overall. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leon Williams still has no feelings towards what Sucyanti Wibowo said and answered calmly. ¡°Although my grandfather wants to nurture you, he doesn¡¯t have to be you. If it seriously damages the interests of the Wibowo family, no one can protect you!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo has a severe look on her face. Leon Williams smiled but said nothing. Sucyanti Wibowo, there is no need for others to protect me! Just a phone call and Rain Carter is going to be a disaster. ¡°Leon Williams, I suggest you go out and hide. You have no idea how hot Alex Carter is, and Rain Carter will be revengeful. When hees home, he will cry to the family, and that will create a wave of anger to the family.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said cautiously again. However, Rain Carter will no longer have a chance to cry to the family. ¡°I know what you mean, but it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Leon Williams doesn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Once he gives the order, 9527 will follow the order. This is the professional ethics of being an era blue card private steward. This is where the century blue card is better than the ck card. Even if you don¡¯t use 9527, you can inform Hugo, Leon Williams Now the two housekeepers of Leon Williams. Hugo was inside, 9527 is outside. When Sucyanti Wibowo saw Leon Williams¡¯s indifference and disobedience, she shook her head helplessly. She thought that Leon Williams was on the edge of disaster. But when Leon Williams went to work at Saint John University, he didn¡¯t see Carter¡¯s familye to trouble him for most of the day. On the contrary, a strange thing happened to the Carter family. While Rain Carter was driving home, arge truck that carries goods suddenly overturned, crushing Rain Carter and his car underneath. At present, Rain Carter has been taken out of the emergency room for emergency treatment. It is difficult to find the fault of this human-made ident, even if Carter dug three feet, it is also challenging to find out. Leon Williams sat quietly in the Secretariat Cape Square Building Director, dealing with not the school documents and nning the new project in the old city. As a contractor, Leon Williams cannot just leave to subordinates. The purpose of the family is to test him before he takes over the Williams Group¡¯s business. In the beginning, Leon Williams took over one by one slowly. When ites o the Cayman Hills, it bes more difficult. First, he took over the Watsons Group, and then it grew more expansive. It is an excellent test for the family to block Carter¡¯s ambition to dominate the Cayman Hills business community, which can not be ignored by such arge andplex by Leon Williams. At this time, Sucyanti Wibowo, who had just finished ss, wore a pink shoulder dress, highlighting a small, white neckless and a prominent corbone, which made her look incredibly delicate. She stood at the door of the office, waving to Leon Williams. ¡°Hello, Leon Williams. I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?e in and say it.¡± Leon Williams was toozy to get up and put away the papers on his desk. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sucyanti Wibowo pouted and said with a little dissatisfaction, ¡°Let me tell you some good news. This your attitude.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo grumbled as she walked in and stood in front of Leon Williams. A gust of fragrant wind came. Leon Williams packed up the papers and looked up at Sucyanti Wibowo: ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°You are lucky to have avoided a car ident as Rain Carter is still in aa. You can rest assured for the time being.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo did not expect the unexpected situation. Rain Carter, who was arrogant and dominant last night, almost lost his life today. ¡°mm-hmm.¡± Leon Williams nodded gently with a calm expression. Sucyanti Wibowo frowned at this scene and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Do you know that you avoided a massive incidentst night?¡± Leon Williams showed a fake smile automatically, which created a wave of anger in Sucyanti Wibowo. Leon Williams can¡¯t be surprised. He knewst night. ¡°I¡¯m going to ss! Oh, by the way, my grandfather asked you toe back to my house for dinner after work! ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo dropped the matter and left the office. Leon Williams has no choice but to agree. Now, that I have such a good rtionship with Indra Wibowo, what should I do with the meeting between Watson Group and Wibowo? Towards the end of the day, Leon Williams got up, left the office, and decided to take a walk around the campus. When he passed the studio, he saw some traditional paintings, which were not bad. So, he walked incuriously. But here, he met face to face with Betty Brown. Since Leon Williams went to Brown¡¯s house a few days ago and got insulted by Donald Brown¡¯s attitude towards him, he didn¡¯t like Brown¡¯s family. But considering that he will propose to the Brown family to renounce their marriage soon, to help Candra do things properly, he decided to tolerate three points, which is regarded aspensation. Once they are married, they will not have anything to do with Brown¡¯s family. Leon Williams was about to turn around and leave the studio, but then, Betty Brown pointed to the invalid artwork beside him and whispered, ¡°You can sell this waste paper for some money.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 236 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 236 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 236 The right one It was a pile of waste paper; it all came from Betty Brown¡¯s usual practice of painting. Leon Williams probably guessed why. Betty Brown thought he was a waste collector too. Betty Brown, Winny While, and others might have seen the grandpa who helped Leon Williams collect the waste when he pedaled his bike that day. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Leon Williams shook his head. ¡°Is it too little? Why don¡¯t you remove all the waste manuscripts from these two boxes and I¡¯ll give them to you for nothing? ¡± Betty Brown added. Leon Williams looked at the beautiful girl with a bookish temperament and shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing in here? I thought you were here to collect waste paper.¡± Although Betty Brown was a dignified and beautiful woman, she would always maintain a distance of about one meter away from Leon Williams and she looked somewhat aloof. ¡°I saw some traditional paintings that looked okay so I walked in with curiosity,¡± Leon Williams said. He pointed to a picture of early spring hanging on the wall. ¡°Hmm? Do you know anything about traditional painting?¡± Betty Brown frowned and blinked her eyes which were as clear as water. This seemed to be a miracle to her. She felt that Candra¡¯s apprentice, a martial arts practitioner had nothing to do with art. How would a rough man, who danced with a knife understood the profound traditional painting and went so far as to say that her teacher¡¯s ¡°Picture of early spring¡± was okay? His statement was simply arrogant and ignorant! ¡°A little bit.¡± Leon Williams nodded gently. ¡°Oh.¡± Betty Brown responded looking so disinterested, obviously she didn¡¯t believe him. Leon Williams also saw that Betty Brown didn¡¯t believe him but he didn¡¯t bother to exin or prove anything. Good is good. If it¡¯s not good, then, it¡¯s not good. Never hide it. It should be her teacher¡¯s honor to be able to say the word ¡°OK¡±. Leon Williams would not stay here. But at this time, Betty Brown said, ¡°In fact, you can learn a new technology, it is no problem to support your family, although there is no opportunity to use your talents in this day and age, it will not be reduced to waste collection.¡± Leon Williams was speechless. Did his good deed cause a big misunderstanding? Come on, he just went there to help collect the waste. He didn¡¯t care much about it. ¡°I have heard from my grandfather about your visit to my house.¡± Betty Brown said. In fact Betty Brown also wanted to say that they were not suitable for each other but her grandfather did not allow her to refuse him directly. He tried to give Leon Williams an unforgivable charge and then the Brown family rightly repented their marriage. Even if Betty Brown thought it¡¯s too much, she didn¡¯t want Leon Williams to ruin her happiness. She already had the object of admiration in her heart, Gordon Moore. Gordon Moore was a great talent in the provincial capital and he liked ying, chess, calligraphy, and painting as much as he does. Moreover, the two people were close and they admired each other. Although they did not have a definite love rtionship and did not even hold each other¡¯s hands, both sides of their family thought that they were a match made in heaven. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a while and get to know each other more.¡± Leon Williams didn¡¯t want to say too much and did what Candra told him to do. When Betty Brown heard this, she thought Leon Williams intended to marry her and her face showed displeasure. She even thought that the reason why Leon Williams came to the studio was not that he was attracted by the picture of early spring, but he did that to approach her on purpose. Looking at pictures was just a reason. What can a rough person know about traditional English painting? Betty Brown was bing more and more certain. As a result, Betty Brown rejected Leon Williams even more in her heart. ¡°Since he says he knows traditional English painting, why not take this opportunity to reveal his true colors and be ashamed of himself?¡± That was what Betty Brown thought to herself. ¡°But am I going too far?¡± She was not bad in nature. The rejection of Leon Williams was mainly due to the rejection words of matchmakers, coupled with the lack of understanding of Leon Williams true personality and some misunderstandings. All of which led to the present situation. ¡°I was destined to be with Gordon Moore. I can¡¯t let Leon Williams, ruin my happiness. I¡¯m sorry, Leon Williams.¡± Betty Brown finally decided to put Leon Williams to shame. ¡°Leon Williams, I just heard you say that you knew traditional painting. Can you draw one for me to see?¡± Betty Brown, with her clear eyes opened, looked at Leon Williams, and asked. ¡°Painting on the spot?¡± Leon Williams was surprised. He was surprised that Betty Brown would make such a request. However, he didn¡¯t think much about it. His skill in traditional painting was so deep that he was afraid it would scare Betty Brown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say you knew about traditional painting? ¡± Betty Brown was bing more sure of her guess. Leon Williams was bluffing now. ¡°Yes but I only know a little bit.¡± Leon Williams did not want to paint on the spot just because the strength and style of writing were too strong and coquettish. Also, Master Charles, the master of traditional English painting once warned him not to show his painting skills easily and if he would need to shoe his skill, he would have to deliberately use only eighty percent of his painting skills. Just because the painting was too good doesn¡¯t mean it was too easy to be famous. Fame was not conducive to experience in the world. But Betty Brown insisted on letting Leon Williams paint. ¡°Then do your best to paint.¡± Betty Brown thought Leon Williams was guilty. ¡°All right.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. In desperation, Leon Williams had to be perfunctory for once. Just to be on the safe side he won¡¯t use eighty percent of his skill, seventy percent would be sufficient enough to deal with it. ¡°There is plenty of pen, ink, and paper inkstone here. You can choose it by yourself. Just draw this picture of clouds in the mountains.¡± It was the ¡°mountain cloud map¡± that Betty Brown brought to judge him. Betty Brown wanted Leon Williams¡¯s picture to be the same and byparison, Leon Williams felt ashamed. Leon Williams looked at the ¡°mountain cloud map¡± that Betty Brown had already painted and thought that Betty Brown¡¯s drawing skill was good, at least better than her grandfather, Donald Brown. Donald Brown was really in vain, on the contrary, granddaughter Betty Brown had some skills. Leon Williams picked up the brush and began to mix colors. Just then, a girl outside the studio was shouting for Betty Brown. ¡°Is Betty Brown still practicing? Come out and let¡¯s talk. ¡± It was Sucyanti Wibowo who called out Betty Brown. Sucyanti Wibowo was looking for Leon Williams to fetch him but there was no sign of Leon Williams in the office. ¡°Hello, Sucyanti Wibowo, your dress is so beautiful. You just bought a limited edition.¡± Betty Brown walked out with a smile. Although the rtionship between the Wibowo family and Brown family was not very good, it did not affect the rtionship between Sucyanti Wibowo and Betty Brown. They were not very old, but they both y in the same circle. Although, the Wibowo family does not like Donald Brown. At the moment, Leon Williams has quickly finished the ¡°mountain cloud map¡±. He painted it ording to what Betty Brown drew, almost the same. This kind of painting was not challenging for Leon Williams. Leon Williams had a sudden idea and gave Betty Brown a small gift aspensation before Donald Brown¡¯s birthday banquet. ¡°Since Betty Brown likes calligraphy and painting so much, I¡¯ll write her another word. If I give seventy percent of my skill to write a word, it will be a valuable gift.¡± Next, instead of writing his fonts, Leon Williams chose to copy the fonts of famous ancient calligraphers. He didn¡¯t want to write in his own ¡°brian¡± font, which prevented Betty Brown from arousing suspicion. Before long he was finished with the calligraphy and the painting. The ink was not dry yet and he hung it on the felt mat of the wooden table. Then he put his own ¡°mountain cloud picture¡± with the picture painted by Betty Brown instead of asking Betty Brown toe and enjoy it. Mainly because he didn¡¯t want to deal a blow to Betty Brown¡¯s self-confidence. As for the copy of the post, Leon Williams, did not tell Betty Brown, to wait until the ink was dry and he left through the back door of the studio. Sucyanti Wibowo was surprised to see Leon Williams came out of the studio. Betty Brown smiled faintly in her heart. She thought that Leon Williams must not know how to draw, so he slipped away in embarrassment. ¡°Betty Brown, let¡¯s not have a conversation today. I have things to do.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said goodbye to Betty Brown and went after Leon Williams¡¯s gauze skirt. The skirt was picked up by the wind and swayed. Just then, Betty Brown¡¯s admirer Gordon Moore, came to pick her up from school. The two went into the studio and Gordon Moore helped Betty Brown pack up and prepare to leave the school. Suddenly, Gordon Moore noticed that there was a copy of a post on his desk. He was surprised and hurried to pick it up. ¡°Excellent! excellent! This word has seven points of charm!¡± Gordon Moore was full of praise in his heart. When he was about to ask Betty Brown who wrote it, Betty Brown took the lead and was surprised, ¡°Gordon Moore, did you write it? Good artistry!¡± Betty Brown saw the copy of the post and it immediately lit up in front of her eyes. She even ignored the ¡°mountain cloud picture¡±. She didn¡¯t even know that the painting she used topete for the prize had fallen to the ground. When Gordon Moore heard Betty Brown¡¯s question, he felt even more puzzled. ¡®Betty Brown doesn¡¯t even know? I thought it was written by Donald Brown.¡¯ Gordon Moore thought. Betty Brown walked over, holding it lovingly in her hand. She felt very excited. ¡°Gordon Moore, you are so talented. You are a genius in calligraphy and painting. I, Betty Brown, have not misjudged you. You are the one!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 237 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 237 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 237 A modest gentleman, gentle and moist as jade Gordon Moore felt the especially strong admiration of Betty Brown. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Gordon Moore!¡± Betty Brownughed and thanked him again. As early as three days ago, Gordon Moore said he would give her a present. Unexpectedly, Betty Brown took the calligraphy made by Leon Williams as a gift from Gordon Moore. Also, Betty Brown does not doubt that Leon Williams wrote it. In her eyes, Leon Williams wouldn¡¯t understand calligraphy and painting. Betty Brown¡¯s admiration stimted Gordon Moore¡¯s vanity so he didn¡¯t want to deny it. ¡°Betty Brown, you¡¯re wee, there is no distinction between you and me.¡± ¡°Gordon Moore, it¡¯s very kind of you. Only you can give me such a meaningful gift. Someone else might give me lipstick and perfume. You are the one who knows me best.¡± At this time, Gordon Moore¡¯s face looked a little embarrassed. Because there was a bottle of perfume in his bag. The gift he said he would give Betty Brown three days ago was a perfume. He wanted to surprise Betty Brown. ¡®Fortunately, I didn¡¯t take out the perfume just now and identally gave Betty Brown a very good impression.¡¯ Gordon Moore thought that it was adventurous. He was already tired of his present life because Betty Brown advocated ancient etiquette. To cater to Betty Brown¡¯s love for ancient etiquette, they promised to keep each other¡¯s best things on their wedding night. They won¡¯t even hold hands. At present, the rtionship between the two of them was still a friendship between gentlemen and a lady. They were inside each other¡¯s hearts, but not close physically. Betty Brown devoted most of her energy to ying chess, calligraphy, and painting. She admired talented people and wanted to be talented as well. Although the reason why Gordon Moore made a promise at the beginning of their rtionship was just to cater to Betty Brown¡¯s request. His modest, gentleman, perfect personality, were all just for Betty Brown to see. ¡°I am the only one who knows you best.¡± Gordon Moore quickly adjusted his mood and said affectionately. After he said those words, Gordon Moore was going to hold Betty Brown¡¯s hand. He even wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to give her a hug and kiss, but Betty Brown took a subconscious step back. ¡°Gordon Moore, we promised each other to abide by the ancient etiquette. I want to have pure love and keep the best of each other on our wedding night.¡± Betty Brown, with bright eyes like autumn waters, gently pursed her lips and said earnestly. Gordon Moore smiled and said, ¡°Betty Brown, you misunderstood. Our promise has always been kept in mind. I wanted to order a diamond ring and solemnly propose to you one day.¡± Gordon Moore¡¯s reaction was really quick. Psychological quality was also super good, his face did not even turn red, his heart did not even beat wildly. His wits were very quick in time to make an exnation. ¡°Gordon Moore, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I misjudged you. I have very thin fingers, please buy the smallest one. Besides, I have residual paint on my hands now, I¡¯m afraid of getting your hands dirty.¡± As she spoke, Betty Brown held out her delicate fingers and wiped them with a wet towel. Her fingers were slender and straight and they are very beautiful. ¡°All right, Betty Brown.¡± Gordon Moore was still smiling and nodding, his face was full of sunshine and warmth without the slightest impatience. But at the moment when Betty Brown bowed her head and wiped her hands, a cold nce shed across the corner of Gordon Moore¡¯s eye. It¡¯s would be hard to find out if you won¡¯t pay attention to it. Betty Brown was almost trapped in the ¡°acting skills¡± of Gordon Moore, unable to extricate herself. The Gordon Moore in front of her was so gentle and warm that the delicate Leon Williams was less than half of Gordon Moore. ¡°By the way, Gordon Moore, your rice character has improved rapidly. No surprise, you were about to receive an invitation to join the club.¡± Betty Brown continued to enjoy the post which she thought was artistry made by Gordon Moore with praise. The rice character was the font of the famous artist whom they made as an inspiration for the artwork. It was called the rice character in the calligraphy world. The famous artist had his calligraphy and painting style, especially in the field of calligraphy. Both of which talent was praised with high attainments. On the other hand, the copy in Betty Brown¡¯s hand had seven points charm of the original. His pen was brilliant. It meant that he was powerless. There was azy pen style in the right ce. It seemed wild on the outside but it was exquisite! Betty Brown wouldn¡¯t put it down. She wanted to frame it, hung it in her study, and enjoy it every day. At this time, Gordon Moore replied calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my lifelong ambition to study calligraphy and it has nothing to do with utilitarianism. Even if the calligraphy association doesn¡¯t recruit me, I don¡¯t care. I just want to inherit and carry forward English culture.¡± As soon as this remark came out, Betty Brown admired Gordon Moore even more. ¡°Gordon Moore, your heart and personality is really big. I want to learn from you!¡± Betty Brown¡¯s eyes were like water. She looked at Gordon Moore with warmth. She felt lucky she knew Gordon Moore, and their family was well-matched. It would have been more perfect if she was not engaged with Leon Williams. ¡°Come on, Betty Brown, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°All right, Gordon Moore, I¡¯ll frame this art as soon as I get home.¡± Betty Brown was so excited that shepletely forgot Leon Williams¡¯s ¡°mountain cloud picture¡±. Thendscape painting that she used to take part in thepetition had been blown to the ground by the wind and only the exact one painted by Leon Williams was left on the table. Sucyanti Wibowo has caught up with Leon Williams. ¡°Leon Williams, what are you doing out of the studio?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asked curiously. ¡°I went in and looked at a painting.¡± Leon Williams responded faintly. ¡°Look at the painting? Do you know how to draw? ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo asked with some disbelief. ¡°I think you are gone with the wind. Don¡¯t be delusional. Betty Brown is the first talented woman in the provincial capital. You can¡¯t catch up with her. People only like Gordon Moore, and only Gordon Moore matches her best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a picture. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Leon Williams nced at Sucyanti Wibowo and bluffed, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. I¡¯m yours. No one else can take me.¡± As soon as he spoke, Sucyanti Wibowo immediately panicked, as if she was drunk. ¡°You? I¡¯m close to you because of my grandfather¡¯s rtionship with you. We can only be friends. ¡± Let Sucyanti Wibowo believe Leon Williams¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know if she expressed disgust or duplicity. Some people cannot understand the mind of the Wibowo swan. She was a mess. ¡°I¡¯m kidding you. If you want to get into my arms, there¡¯s no way, unless you change your temper.¡± Leon Williams smiled. ¡°Cut it! How thick-skinned you are. You are a bear at best! ¡± ¡°I see your ass itches again.¡± ¡°If you get it dirty the limited-edition skirt I just bought, don¡¯te to my house to eat again! ¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I just got some paint in the studio.¡± At the hospital¡¯s intensive care unit. Rain Carter was still lying in his hospital bed, unconscious. Outside the ICU, Winny While was talking to a middle-aged woman. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ever since Rain Carter fell into aa, Winny While had been anxious to find a way out. The Carter family has always disliked Winny While because Winny Whilees from a poor background and does not match a distinguished family like the Carter family. Now that Rain Carter was in aa, Winny While was even more scared. ¡°Mom, tell me, what should I do? Give me some advice! ¡± Winny While looked at Mnie with a sad look on her face. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 238 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 238 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 238 Crushed with one hand? ¡°Winny While, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Maybe it won¡¯t be long before Carter will wake up.¡± Mnie was in her forties, she wore a lot of makeup and was wearing a hip skirt that doesn¡¯t suit her age. ¡°It would be very difficult for me if he will not wake up, Rain Carter¡¯s mother has always disliked me, and once called me a chicken, now that Rain Carter is like this, I have no one to back me up in Carter¡¯s house.¡± It can be said that without Rain Carter, Winny While, it was nothing in the provincial capital. ¡°Winny While, you must listen to me. Whatever happens, don¡¯t go to that Leon Williams!¡± Mnie¡¯s eyebrow shot upwards, she was full of disgust. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go back to that poor dog, Leon Williams again.¡± Winny While said, ¡°Think of something for me. We can both rely on the Carter family for food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Do you want to have a cosmetic worth 20,000 dors or not?¡± ¡°Winny While, I have an idea! You can pretend to be pregnant!¡± Mnie stretched out her arms, put her arms on her daughter¡¯s shoulder, and said seriously, ¡°This is the only way!¡± ¡°What? Pretend to be pregnant?¡± Winny While rolled her eyes to quickly analyze the feasibility of this method. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you are pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Carter family, they will not abandon you! ¡± Mnie said with great certainty. ¡°If the Carter family will find out they will kill me.¡± Winny While was worried. ¡°As long as you pretend to look like a good daughter and pay attention to his welfare all the time, it¡¯s will not be a problem. We can continue to fool around for two months. We can collect more money in these two months, and then we can go to another ce to settle down. If my daughter is capable, it won¡¯t hurt to go to another country!¡± After she said this, Mnie thought a little and then added, ¡°I really can¡¯t, so borrow someone else¡¯s seed, so that you can continue to be the second daughter-inw of the Carter family, and I, as a mother, will follow you.¡± Mnie was so ruthless that she can even sell her daughter and can evene up in such a way. ¡°Vination to give birth? That¡¯s a good method but this is the most dangerous move! ¡± However, there is nothing good about the Carter family. Immediately, Mnie took Winny While in her arms, patted her daughter on the back, and said, ¡°My good daughter, your mother¡¯s happiness is in your hands, and the cost of my stic surgery depends on you.¡± ¡°Mom, you and your uncle, hold on tight, too. Double insurance can guarantee our high-quality of life for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is very easy to cheat that kind of soft-shelled turtle person and recently he is being tricked into selling his house. It¡¯s not a big problem to get rid of such an honest man.¡± This mother and daughter were really weird. Leon Williams and Sucyanti Wibowo just entered the door of Wibowo¡¯s house. Sucyanti Wibowo¡¯s brother Owen Wibowo, stood on the second floor and saw that Leon Williams and his sister were very close. A trace of displeasure shed across his brow. Then, Owen Wibowo threw a finished apple core at Leon Williams. Leon Williams frowned when Apple¡¯s core broke through the air but he reacted quickly. He dodged sideways and missed the apple core. Looking up, he saw Owen Wibowo on the second floor sneered at him. ¡°Oh, lucky for you, if I had just thrown a knife, you wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it!¡± At this time, Leon Williams, ¡®s face suddenly stiffened and his eyes exuded a strong sense of murder. He had an impulse to abolish Owen Wibowo but he forcibly suppressed the murderous intention. If Owen Wibowo is not Indra Wibowo¡¯s grandson, he will abolish Owen Wibowopletely! Sucyanti Wibowo also looked ugly when she saw his brother teasing Leon Williams. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do this!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo felt that she needed to apologize to Leon Williams and invited him to dinner. They were disturbed by his brother again. When Owen Wibowo saw his sister react like this, he wondered, ¡°This girl, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like Leon Williams? Why did react like that?¡± Sucyanti Wibowo didn¡¯t like Leon Williams, but it¡¯s not disgust. She just opposed the marriage with Leon Williams. In her eyes, Leon Williams was not a ferocious person. On the other hand, there was something wrong with what her elder brother did. Even for grandpa¡¯s sake, he should not treat the guests in this way. This is the character of Owen Wibowo, who was jealous and evil. Once you are sure of something, you would not easily change your view of it. Indra Wibowo saw that Leon Williams wasing and hastened to meet him. He was afraid that Leon Williams would be robbed by the Brown family and he asked Leon Williams to come over for dinner tonight to further improve his rtionship with Leon Williams. ¡°Leon Williams, your food will be ready in a minute. Wash your hands and have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Indra Wibowo.¡± Leon Williams responded politely. ¡°Is your work at school going well recently?¡± Indra Wibowo asked. ¡°It went well.¡± Leon Williams answered. Then, Indra Wibowo called his granddaughter Sucyanti Wibowo aside and asked a few questions. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, have you been getting along well with Leon Williamstely?¡± ¡°Not so good, he hit me!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was still angry about her dress which got dirty on their way home. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s going on? Leon Williams is very polite in dealing with people, so he shouldn¡¯t know how to handle things properly.¡± Indra Wibowo was surprised. ¡°Tell Grandpa, where did he hit you, Grandpa will teach him a lesson. ¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He pped my ass.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo frowned awkwardly. ¡°Oh, well, this question is a matter between young people, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask.¡± Indra Wibowo shook his head solemnly. ¡°Grandpa, your face is changing too fast. Leon Williams pped my ass. I just don¡¯t know how to behave.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo said angrily. ¡°No, it¡¯s normal to flirt.¡± Indra Wibowo looked serious on the surface, but he breathed a sigh of relief inside. He has been worried that Leon Williams will be pried away by the Brown family these days but now when he heard what his granddaughter said, he thought that there was still hope between Leon Williams and his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been bullied by other people. Why don¡¯t you care at all? You¡¯re so biased, it¡¯s like Leon Williams is your grandson. ¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat.¡± Indra Wibowo knew the problem was not serious and her granddaughter was just comining. So, he changed the subject and shouted to their servant, ¡°Serve the food.¡± Unexpectedly, all these words were heard by Owen Wibowo. When he heard that his sister was bullied by Leon Williams and that Leon Williams pped his sister¡¯s ass, he was furious! The misunderstanding was getting deeper! ¡°Son of a bitch, how dare you flirt with my sister! I think you¡¯re tired of living! ¡± As soon as Owen Wibowo lost his temper, he went straight to Leon Williams. He was going to fight this bastard. He swung his fist towards him. When Indra Wibowo saw this, he was stunned and hastened to stop it. ¡°Owen Wibowo, don¡¯t you know how important he was? I almost lost my lifest time. I never change what I¡¯ve taught you over and over again. If you dare to hit Leon Williams, get out of Wibowo¡¯s house!¡± Indra Wibowo hurriedly grabbed Owen Wibowo and growled. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t let me hit him. As long as he can crush the walnut with one hand, I¡¯ll let him go today!¡± Owen Wibowo picked up a walnut and yed with it. This was a walnut from the southern area. This kind of walnut grew in the southern vige, with arge temperature difference between day and night. This resulted in the hardness and density of the walnut. At this time, Owen Wibowo took one walnut, which was the toughest one, and put it in the grinding te! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 239 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 239 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 239 Mad Devil, grumpy Brother The lion¡¯s head of the grinding te was not as big as a grinding te but a kind of name in the walnut game. It was named like that because it was shaped like a grinding te and was extremely strong. Leon Williams nced lightly at the walnut and said nothing. ¡°Oh, do you admit now that you can¡¯t do it?¡± Owen Wibowo sneered again at him. Leon Williams was not a sucker. This walnut was for fun, not a walnut for eating in the supermarket. Even if he wanted to squeeze it, he had to ask Indra Wibowo for advice. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you squeeze the lion¡¯s head on this grinding te, Indra Wibowo?¡± Leon Williams looked at Indra Wibowo and asked. Before Indra Wibowo answered, Owen Wibowo sneered again. ¡°You don¡¯t think you can crush this walnut?¡± Indra Wibowo repeatedly waved and said, ¡°Leon Williams, don¡¯t listen to him, I am here, he cannot touch you!¡± When he heard what Grandpa said, Owen Wibowo frowned. He was suffocated. Why would grandpa do this? What¡¯s more, Grandpa was going to marry his little sister to this guy and they were too mismatched. The Wibowo family was distinguished! Indra Wibowo was so close to Leon Williams that Owen Wibowo simply can¡¯t understand it. He even had a feeling that it was Leon Williams who was Indra Wibowo¡¯s grandson and he seemed to have adopted it up. This made Owen Wibowo, even more, upset about Leon Williams. ¡°If you will be able to crush it, I will not only let you go today but also call you brother myself!¡± Owen Wibowo threatened again. ¡°If you can¡¯t crush it, I¡¯ll get rid of you today!¡± Leon Williams still did not answer Owen Wibowo¡¯s words directly. He looked at Indra Wibowo and asked seriously, ¡°Indra Wibowo, this grinding te, the lion¡¯s head, looks like the wrapped pulp is very new but it is not an old thing. Can I crush it?¡± Leon Williams¡¯s eyes were so poisonous that as soon as an expert gets started, he would knew whether he had it or not. Now that Indra Wibowo was in no mood toment Leon Williams¡¯s eyesight, he simply regret that he called Leon Williams home for dinner. If he knew that his grandson Owen Wibowo had such an opinion about Leon Williams, he would have gone to the hotel to invite him. But the main consideration was to eat and chat at home, which would enhance their rtionship. ¡°You can pinch it. This is a new item. It¡¯s not a collection. It¡¯s something I usually y with.¡± Indra Wibowo said cautiously. ¡°But the newer the walnut in the southern area is very hard to crush. Don¡¯t bet with him, you will lose!¡± ¡°Yes, Leon Williams, my brother can bet on something else. If youpare your skills and strength with him, you will lose!¡± Sucyanti Wibowo was also worried. Leon Williams looked calm. He understood that Indra Wibowo and Sucyanti Wibowo were well-intentioned, but Leon Williams was never afraid of any provocation no matter when and where! It¡¯s just a stone walnut from the southern area, what would he be afraid of! Leon Williams didn¡¯t say much, he put the walnut in the palm of his hand. Then a light smile appeared on the corner of, Owen Wibowo¡¯s mouth. He waited to see Leon Williams humiliated. But the next second, Owen Wibowo¡¯s smile came to an abrupt end! The stone walnut from the southern area, known as the lion¡¯s head on the grinding te, was directly crushed by Leon. When he saw what happened, Owen Wibowo frowned heavily and his face showed a look of shock. It¡¯s broken! This boy crushed the stone walnut from the southern area with one hand! Indra Wibowo and Sucyanti Wibowo also eximed! They had no idea that almost in the blink of an eye, the toughest walnut in the world would be crushed so easily! This even made Indra Wibowo suspect that he had bought a fake. Leon Williams didn¡¯t say much. He stretched out his palm, held it t, and looked calmly at Owen Wibowo. ¡°Brother.¡± Owen Wibowo was surprised again. He did not see any manic arrogance in Leon Williams¡¯s eyes. Not even a trace of coldness. This kind of calmness seemed to imply a profound feeling that there was no end in sight. Don¡¯t be angry and arrogant! ¡°This boy doesn¡¯t like to be angry. He had calmness andposure that didn¡¯t match his age. Why do I feel like I¡¯m not as good as this kid?¡± Owen Wibowo hurriedly pulled out of the trance. ¡°No way! I must be thinking too much! ¡± Owen Wibowo secretly denied that it was an upational disease again and that he had not adapted to it when he just got home. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, boy! My grandfather must have bought a fake. This is not the stone walnut from the southern area at all. It was just an ordinary walnut used to eat! ¡± Owen Wibowo believed that there must be something wrong with walnuts, otherwise, the lion¡¯s head of the southern area grinding te, which was as hard as stone, could not be crushed with one hand, like what Leon Williams did. Even Indra Wibowo and Sucyanti Wibowo had simr ideas to Owen Wibowo. Indra Wibowo evenined that the current literary game market was so deep that even he, an old man who started with literary games, was in the eye and the counterfeiters are quite like them! ¡°Will you take it?¡± Leon Williams looked at Owen Wibowo calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you! But ording to the bet, I will keep my promise. If I lost, I will never deny it! ¡± Owen Wibowo, with a serious face, whispered. Leon Williams did not respond. ¡°Brother!¡± Owen Wibowo shouted like a loud bell. ¡°Very good.¡± Leon Williams nodded lightly and expressed satisfaction with Owen Wibowo¡¯s move. In the past, whenever he would make a bet, the loser would always be hesitant and coy and would often refuse to fulfill his bet. But today Owen Wibowo, was very refreshing. This is a man! After what happened, Leon Williams probably had a deeper understanding of Owen Wibowo. Although Owen Wibowo was impulsive and advocated violence, he was jealous of evil, straightforward, and not bad. However, with this kind of attitude, most people would not want to date his sister. If Indra Wibowo didn¡¯t stop him today, he would have rushed up and beaten Leon Williams. ¡°Leon Williams! I warn you, if you touch my sister again, I will kill you immediately!¡± Owen Wibowo¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp as a knife. He spoke harshly, which was very different from Rain Carter. Rain Carter was more of a bluff and he was always true to his word! Leon Williams was not afraid to face the threat of Owen Wibowo. If Sucyanti Wibowo would bother and disturb him again, he would go and hit her buttocks again! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I won¡¯t have that kind of thing with Leon Williams. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo exined to Owen Wibowo. He didn¡¯t know if Sucyanti Wibowo was just worried about Leon Williams being beaten by his brother or there was another reason behind it. ¡°Little sister, in the future at the University, stay away from him. I can¡¯t wait to get into a high branch. Don¡¯t let him get away with it!¡± Owen Wibowo cautioned solemnly. Sucyanti Wibowo looked at Leon Williams, and nodded to her brother, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my brother, but don¡¯t be so mean to him in the future. He and I are friends anyway.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat!¡± Indra Wibowo suddenly spoke out andined to Owen Wibowo, ¡°Don¡¯t fight all day long. With such a character, how can I rest assured that you will be in charge of Wibowo¡¯s family business in the future? I regret sending you abroad. You haven¡¯t learned anything but fighting and killing. Do you see if Leon Williams is as arrogant as you?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the right to be arrogant. Isn¡¯t his kind of man modest at first? After he acquires real power, we will see if he can turn the sky!¡± Every time Owen Wibowo saw his grandfather defending an outsider, he would get upset. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s wrong with fighting and killing? if anyone dares to bully my sister in the future, I¡¯ll destroy his family!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 240 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 240 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 240 Immaterial Girl ¡°Shut up! Evil! ¡± The crutch in Indra Wibowo¡¯s hand rapped hard on the floor. ¡°Grandpa, you are confused. I won¡¯t agree with this marriage.¡± After he said this sentence, Owen Wibowo left the table and practiced boxing to vent. Indra Wibowo shook his head helplessly and sighed, ¡°Oh!¡± Such a bad temper! He can only be subdued by those who can beat him! ¡± Then, Indra Wibowo said, ¡°Leon Williams, let¡¯s eat some food. Sucyanti Wibowo and her father went on a trip abroad today, so you don¡¯t have to be an outsider.¡± ¡°Thank you. Indra Wibowo, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m afraid it will make your heart attack reur. I¡¯ll try not to come here as much as possible in the future. I¡¯m sorry to affect the rtionship between your grandchildren.¡± Leon Williams smiled helplessly. ¡°No, please don¡¯t, you have toe often. As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be my grandson-inw sooner or later.¡± What Indra Wibowo was most worried about was that Leon Williams would not visit their home. He was even more worried for him because he knew that Brown family was trying to rob him. The Brown family was figuring out how to make Leon Williams feel ashamed of himself. Leon Williams didn¡¯t want any family activity like this but it was clear that now was not the time to tell Indra Wibowo. After all, he had a very close rtionship with Indra Wibowo. The old man almost disowned his grandson because of him. Leon Williams thought it would be better to let it go for a while. Leon Williams left Wibowo¡¯s home at eight o¡¯clock in the evening and returned to Pearl Garden District. This ce would be demolished soon. When Leon Williams entered the door, he saw Rachel in a white dress. She was packing her clothes and groceries with her back to him. She needed to move out tomorrow. Only by going back to Rachel can Leon Williams feel rxed. ¡°There you are.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t look back but she could tell that it was Leon Williams. This was probably because their heart was connected as a telepathic connection. ¡°Let me help you clean up.¡± Leon Williams went over and squatted down to help. ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll finish it soon.¡± Rachel¡¯s lips opened slightly and her smile was bright. She didn¡¯t want much, and her life was full now. ¡°It¡¯s faster to clean up together. I¡¯ll find a house for you.¡± Leon Williams rented a house for Rachel downtown, close to thepany where she works. ¡°It cost you a lot of money again. I wanted to rent it by myself.¡± Rachel was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you shopping after moving tomorrow. The watch I gave youst time is broken. I¡¯m going to buy you a jade bracelet this time.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°I don¡¯t want a jade bracelet ¡± Rachel shook her head gently. She didn¡¯t want to make Leon Williams spend more money. ¡°How can a girl not have an ornament on her hand? A jade bracelet suits your temperament better than a wristwatch.¡± Leon Williams insisted on buying it for Rachel. ¡°No more than a hundred dors.¡± Rachel looked at Leon Williams carefully. Leon Williams reached out and touched her silky little face and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, a bracelet of no more than a hundred dors may fade if it was stic. At least we should buy real jade material.¡± ¡°How much can be regarded as jade material?¡± Rachel asked weakly. ¡°At least a thousand dors and a thousand dors is the minimum standard.¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°I¡¯ll take a thousand yuan.¡± Rachel said without thinking. Leon Williams heard this, but he also felt very helpless, it seemed that the bracelet can only be bought for her to cooperate. He, Childe Williams, would give a gift to a girl. How would he be able to buy a thousand dors only? Rachel inadvertently made him a small sum of money, even if he spent millions or even tens of millions on gifts for Rachel. Pearl Garden District, at first, was bought by Leon Williams for Rachel and then the city gave urate news of the new CBD. In the beginning, Leon Williams didn¡¯t think too much about it. He didn¡¯t want Rachel to be wronged by thendlord. Unexpectedly, this made his billions. The next morning, Leon Williams took Rachel shopping. It just so happened that Donald Brown¡¯s birthday party wasing Leon Williams was going to prepare a present for him. Although he didn¡¯t like Donald Brown, he reluctantly went to celebrate Donald Brown¡¯s birthday to help Candra do things properly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leon Williams would find a chance to have a showdown and would be a passer-by from now on. He went to the shopping center in the provincial capital and found a jade shop. While Rachel was in the bathroom, Leon Williams found one of the salesgirls there. ¡°Hello, could you do me a favor?¡± Leon Williams said to the salesgirl, ¡°I went shopping with my girlfriend and she wanted to buy.¡± The salesgirl seemed to understand and before Leon Williams finished, she smiled and took up the conversation. ¡°Sir, I know what you mean. Are you trying to say that if your girlfriend has a crush on expensive jewelry, you want me to help you out, right? But I¡¯m sorry, sir, but it¡¯s not in line with our store rules. ¡± This salesgirl met customers like him several times a while ago. If the male customer¡¯s girlfriend liked a piece of expensive jewelry but the male customer did not want to buy it for his girlfriend, he would ask the female clerk to falsely im that the item was already booked and out of stock. They would even offer to tip the female clerk several hundred dors afterward to ask the salesgirl to cooperate. But, Leon Williams shook his head at the salesgirl. ¡°No, I want you to cooperate. If she asks how much these bracelets are, you say a thousand ¡± As he said, Leon Williams, pointed to the pair of sheep fat jade bracelets in the ss counter with a price tag of 5 million. The salesgirl looked in the direction of Leon Williams¡¯s fingers and blinked hard, she thought she was blinded. It was true. 5 million! It was one of the most expensive pieces of jade jewelry in this shop! ¡°Sir, Make sure of that. Are you pointing at the jade bracelet worth 5 million?¡± The spirit without dirt was the name of this pair of jade bracelets. This can be regarded as the treasure of this jade shop. Other jade jewelry priced in tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands had no name at all. The name of this pair of jade bracelets was also very exquisite. The whole body was like clotting fat, snow white and wless! ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Leon Williams looked calm and answered faintly. When the salesgirl saw that Leon Williams didn¡¯t look like a joke, the salesgirl nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Good. Yes, sir, I will certainly cooperate with you. Do you have any other requirements?¡± To tell you the truth, the salesgirl¡¯s little heart was about to jump out. If she would sessfully close the deal, she would be able to make amission of more than a hundred thousand dors plus the year-end bonus, she can hardly imagine. Moreover, what surprised her most was the request made by Leon Williams. This is the first time she has seen such a unique man. If you would buy a bracelet of 5 million you would want to boast it. What was even more unusual was that other men are not willing to buy expensive ones for their girlfriends but this man, who bought expensive ones, does not want to admit it! From 5 million to a thousand dors, there was a difference of 108000 miles. The salesgirl was full of envy. If she could have such a low-key and luxurious boyfriend, it would be a blessing from a previous life. ¡°All you have to do is say that this pair of bracelets cost a thousand dors. Don¡¯t give it away. I¡¯ll pay for it now.¡± Leon Williams was simply straightforward. A mere 5 million, no pain or itch for him. Three minutester, Rachel walked back from the bathroom. Leon Williams smiled at Rachel and said, ¡°Rachel, I have picked out the bracelet for you. The bracelet ofnolin white jade suits your temperament. Put it on quickly.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± Rachel liked the bracelets very much, but what she cared about most was the price. ¡°Beauty, it only costs a thousand dors.¡± The salesgirl hurriedly took the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How can such a beautiful bracelet cost a thousand dors? forget it.¡± Although Rachel liked it very much, she refused decisively in order not to let Leon Williams spend a lot of money. By this time, the salesgirl finally understood. No wonder the man was so low-key, the woman was also sensible, as this kind of girl who did not pursue material things, there are too few. ¡°It¡¯s a real thousand dors. Although this pair of bracelets look good, they are verymon jade materials.¡± The salesgirl exined again. ¡°Oh, can I wear a thousand dors jade bracelet on my hand? It will harm the skin! ¡± Just then, a middle-aged woman walked into the jade shop and broke the atmosphere. The woman wore heavy makeup, ck eye shadow, and a hip-wrapped skirt that was not suitable for her age, probably because of too much powder on her face, which made her teeth look particrly yellow. I am so familiar with her, Leon Williams though that he can recognize her even if she turned to ashes! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 241 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 241 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 241 Wild Donkey Mnie! Winny While¡¯s mother! Leon Williams certainly didn¡¯t like this woman. ¡°Leon Williams, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Ah, you just came to the provincial capital for such a short time and now you¡¯re hooked up with a girl, hehe!¡± Mnie¡¯s bright red lips sneered with a slight curl. She thought Leon Williams had been single since he broke up with her daughter, but she didn¡¯t expect her new girlfriend to be even prettier than her daughter. She simply climbed a notch in terms of temperament. She had a very ufortable feeling that in her eyes, Leon Williams was a loser abandoned by her daughter. How did he have a girlfriend with that level? Leon Williams didn¡¯t want to talk to the witch. He was disgusted when he saw the pink face and the big red lips of the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t becent. Do you think you can win the heart of this beautiful woman by your ability? She just treats you as a long-term meal ticket! ¡± Mnie grinned. When Rachel, heard Mnie say this, she felt strange and unhappy. In her eyes, Leon Williams was excellent but this middle-aged woman devalued Leon Williams as worthless. ¡°Beauty, you are too easy to coax. This pair of broken bracelets cost only 1,000 dors. You might as well not wear them. If they are too out of grade, they will hurt your skin.¡± Mnie wasughing at Rachel¡¯s stupidity. ¡°It¡¯s my own business, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Rachel frowned angrily. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Are you stupid or fake stupid? Did he send you away with this broken bracelet? I¡¯m telling you, my daughter¡¯s boyfriend who spends a lot of money with her gives my daughter a jade bracelet worth 100,000 dors a month, which is much more beautiful than this bracelet! ¡± Mnie started bragging about her daughter¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°Oh, I remember, it¡¯s Rain Carter who is still in aa, isn¡¯t it?¡± Leon Williams couldn¡¯t stop himself and he smiled. When Mnie heard this, she was so angry that she revealed a poisonous look. ¡°He¡¯ll wake up soon! And my daughter, who is already the prospective daughter-inw of the Carter family, is now living a carefree and luxurious life, a princess you will never catch up with! ¡± Mnie said excitedly. ¡°She must be called the princess of the club.¡± Leon Williams sneered. ¡°You are just jealous! How dare you buy your girlfriend a broken bracelet worth a thousand dors? You don¡¯t have the money to go shopping. The jade shop is not for poor people like you and you don¡¯t deserve toe in! ¡± Mnie puffed up and pointed to the pair of ¡°unsullied spirits¡± with a look of disdain. She even called herself a jade expert andmented on the pair of jade bracelets. ¡°The purchase price of this kind of jade bracelet was only a few hundred dors. Even though it is snow-white and synthetic jade, I will not wear this kind of jade bracelet even if it is given to me for nothing!¡± The salesgirl on the side can¡¯t watch any more. ¡°Auntie, how dare you to brag!¡± This is 5 million dors and this is named ¡°unsullied spirit¡± ah, your daughter¡¯s boyfriend gave only a bracelet worth 100, 000 dors, dare to ridicule other people¡¯s 5 million jade bracelet? Who gave you the courage? If it hadn¡¯t been for this high-quality customer who kept a low profile and was unwilling to reveal the real price to his girlfriend, I would have disgraced you! Auntie, are you here to buy jewelry, or are you here to cheat me up?¡± When Mnie heard the word ¡°aunt¡±, the fire got even bigger and it almost went up. ¡°I¡¯m an aunt? How dare you think that I look like an aunt? With a small shop assistant like you, you don¡¯t even have any eyesight and your performance must be very poor!¡± Mnie¡¯s face was livid with anger. She was so irritated that she wanted to drop the jade bracelet in front of her to the ground and break it into pieces to vent her anger. But now she can¡¯t even afford a jade bracelet of a thousand dors. As Rain Carter fell into aa, it was tantamount to cutting off their financial resources. She would usually spend a lot of money and didn¡¯t save any money. If she hadn¡¯t seen Leon Williams in the store today, she wouldn¡¯t havee over. ¡°Auntie, did I say something wrong? If you want to buy jewelry, please pick it out and don¡¯t disturb my other customers, okay?¡± The salesgirl would be on Leon Williams¡¯s side. After all, 5 million dors worth of sale would give her a share of more than 100,000 dors so she had to speak for this high-quality customer. ¡°I say you are ignorant. You don¡¯t hesitate to offend me, a big client, to protect a poor man. Can¡¯t you see who has money and who doesn¡¯t?¡± As Mnie spoke, she deliberately shook her LV bag in front of the salesgirl. However, the salesgirl was not moved. ¡°Auntie, of course, I can tell who the rich man is!¡± The salesgirl didn¡¯t have to think about it at all and trusted her judgment very much. ¡°If you can afford an LV bag, you may not be able to afford an ¡°unsullied spirit¡± worth 5 million. After all, no matter how expensive the LV is, there is a big gappared with such a finenolin jade bracelet.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just see it!¡± Mnie squinted at the salesgirl and said. However, the salesgirl could not see that she was like a mirror in her heart. No matter how rich Mnie was, if she did not buy jewelry, she would not be able to benefit from her. That handsome guy who was so low-key bought ¡°unsullied spirit¡± worth 5 million. As a salesperson, whoever gave her money was her master. ¡°Auntie, will you buy jewelry or not? Whether you will buy or not, please respect my customers! ¡± The salesgirl said to Mnie seriously. This can be regarded as a warning. Mnie was still angry. She stomped the floor with her feet, pointed at the salesgirl, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt, you yell, you owe me!¡± This move attracted onlookers from other customers. Everyone thought that the salesgirl was right to call Mnie ¡°Auntie¡± because it seemed that she really should be called Auntie. Mnie didn¡¯t like the feeling of being watched. She raised her eyebrows, nced at the other, and gritted her teeth. She said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Don¡¯t look! ¡± Now, it made the onlookers have more opinions about her. ¡°This man is sick!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like taking gun medicine!¡± ¡°Menopausal, this is!¡± ¡°When I went to the jade store, I didn¡¯t buy jewelry. I specialize in stealing from people!¡± ¡°This woman is pretending. Since she has the money, why not buy it?¡± If you don¡¯t buy it, you won¡¯t buy it. Why are you so grumpy? ¡± At this time, Mnie, as the onlookers said, seemed to have taken a gunshot. ¡°You poor dogs! You¡¯ve never seen a rich man! I can afford the LV bag, but can you people at the bottom of society afford it? ¡± With that, Mnie picked up the bag and shook it several times in front of the onlookers. At this moment, Leon Williams suddenly noticed that something was wrong. When he saw Mnie¡¯s LV bag, it turned out to be a knockoff! He didn¡¯t see it clearly before but now Leon Williams has seen it clearly, there was no doubt that it is a fake LV bag! Leon Williams couldn¡¯t stop himself andughed out loud. She was wearing a fake bag and was trying to show off. ¡°Mnie, if you are wearing a fake bag, how dare you say that a rich man was financing you? Is he a fake also?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 242 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 242 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 242 Eat leftovers ¡°You are lying! How can it be fake? Do I look like someone who can¡¯t afford an authentic LV bag? For me, this just costs like my dinner! ¡± Mnie fiercely refuted Leon Williams¡¯s words in a strong mood. But, Leon Williams was too familiar with authentic bags. After all, he was born to a wealthy family and was exposed to many luxury brands since he was a child. As for the bag she was wearing, as long as you would carefully look, you would be able to differentiate the authentic ones from the fake. ¡°The metal buckle on your bag is bright gold, while the real bag¡¯s metal buckle is bronzed and dull in color.¡± As soon as this remark came out, other customers who watched also agreed. ¡°This bag doesn¡¯t look real.¡± ¡°The young man has a point. The woman reacted violently. There must be something wrong with her.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with a fake bag?¡± ¡°No wonder she is not buying jewelry. She doesn¡¯t have the money to buy it!¡± ¡°She keeps telling us at we are bottom of society but we can still afford a thousand dor worth of jewelry.¡± ¡°If I had a fake bag, I would be embarrassed for it to be so publicized. It would be so humiliating!¡± Mnie has been questioned by the public. She felt that Leon Williams just happened to read the materials to identify the authenticity of LV bags and did not know much about luxury brands like this one. If she confronted him, Leon Williams would be no match for her at all. ¡°Leon Williams, have you ever used this brand of a bag? Do you know anything about LV? This is the latest limited edition and the metal buckle has been fine-tuned. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know, do you? ¡± Mnie sneered deliberately and put on an air of confidence. ¡°Thetest model? The bag you were wearing was an imitation of a Japanese-style saddle bagst year. It is not thetest style. ¡± Leon Williams would be able to tell which year the style was made at a nce. ¡°Nonsense! With your current standing, how can you know LVS! Don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to get entangled with tasteless people like you! ¡± Mnie clenched her teeth and looked at him viciously. ¡°You are the one who has no taste. Can you dare to show everyone the small inner pocket in your bag? If it is authentic, there will be a piece of leather with the unique number of a real LV bag written on it, but if it is a fake LV, we will not find it there and the position of the leather will be wrong. Besides, the dermis used by the real LV, including the skin pattern of this small skin, must be a natural texture. The skin pattern used by the fake LV will not be natural. ¡± When Leon Williams finished saying this, Mnie felt guilty this time. She had no idea that Leon Williams knew so much about LV bags. This made her wonder if Leon Williams has ever worked as a clerk at an LV store, otherwise, why did he have such an eye for fake ones? At this time, other onlookers challenged Mnie. They were asking if she dared to let everyone look inside the bag. How would Mnie have the face to show it to everyone? She also knew that her bag was a high-ss imitation only and not an authentic one. In other words, the specifications mentioned by Leon Williams before about the authentic LV bag was not false at all. Recently, all of Mnie¡¯s money was spent on stic surgery. She booked a stic surgery hospital in H country. She spent all the money so she got fake products to fill the facade. She thought that the country bumpkin Leon Williams would not recognize that it was not an authentic product but she did not expect that she will be embarrassed in the hands of Leon Williams. ¡°Mad! This kid is killing me! ¡± Mnie, embarrassed and angry quickly escaped from the jade shop with her fake bag. Leon Williams saw his ex-girlfriend¡¯s mother again and the scenes from the day of the breakup reappeared in Leon Williams¡¯s mind. The ugly faces of the mother and daughter were still fresh in his mind. However, it also made Leon Williams cherish the person in front of him more. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After another exnation by the salesgirl, Rachel finally believed that the pair of jade bracelets were only sold for only a thousand dors. ¡°Rachel, please put these bracelets on.¡± As Leon Williams spoke, he put it on Rachel with his own hands. Rachel¡¯s little hands are as smooth as this pair ofnolin jade bracelets. All of a sudden, Rachel¡¯s delicate little face became red like the morning glow. When they were about to leave the jade shop, the salesgirl called several other clerks in the shop and sent Leon Williams and Rachel away. This move made Rachel particrly surprised. ¡°This shop is so enthusiastic, even if you bought a thousand dors jade bracelet only, you will be sent away with so much respect. It feels like we bought a bracelet worth 1 million dors.¡± Rachel said happily. Leon Williams smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now in the service industry, there is nobody that is not enthusiastic, unless you don¡¯t want to make money.¡± ¡°That makes sense. What are we going to do next?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Come with me to buy something and then we¡¯ll have a big dinner.¡± Leon Williams smiled, took Rachel¡¯s hand, and walked graciously down the street. Rachel looked like a sensible and clever little woman with a shy face. Leon Williams was going to buy a birthday present for Donald Brown. If Master Candra had not specifically told him to do things adequately, so that the other party could not find fault, otherwise Leon Williams would not have bothered to celebrate Donald Brown¡¯s birthday. Their day was spent moving, shopping, and eating this way. In the evening, Leon Williams sent Rachel back to her new residence and went back to Century ce by himself. No sooner had he taken a bath than he received a call from Professor Isak. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Isak?¡± ¡°Leon Williams, join the Provincial Book Association. I¡¯ll be your reference.¡± Isak wanted to rmend Leon Williams to the provincial calligraphy association. Isak had always wanted to do this when he was in Fairmont. Leon Williams did not immediately agree. ¡°Come on, your talents and standards have met the criteria for joining the club. The Book Association has only epted one new quota this year. This is the only quota this year.¡± Isak said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Leon Williams has joined the national calligraphy association before. When he entered the family trial task, his application was destroyed because of the traces of his past. Leon Williams was not sure whether his files in the national calligraphy association had also been destroyed. Because, once you join the Provincial Book Association, it would involve the review of archives. He needed to make sure. ¡°Leon Williams, this is a great opportunity for, Indra Wibowo to join the Book Association so you can have another resume. Do you know a man named Gordon Moore has applied three times this year but failed to join the club? His main problem was that he is too young.¡± ¡°I¡¯m young, too.¡± While chatting with Isak, Leon Williams was sending Wechat to Mawar on another mobile phone. He was asking about the archives. ¡°You are different. You are very talented. The Book Association would be able to make an exception for a talent like you, but Gordon Moore¡¯s level was a bit poor. If you do won¡¯t join, he would be able to take advantage of this loophole and be admitted by the Book Association.¡± Isak persuaded painstakingly. ¡°Sorry, Isak, I can¡¯t join.¡± Leon Williams confirmed that the national calligraphy association did not destroy all the former archives. ¡°Why is that? What a loss of opportunity! ¡± Isak was surprised and saw no reason to turn down such an opportunity. ¡°I¡¯m too busy to bother you but I really can¡¯t do this.¡± Leon Williams exined. ¡°Oh! Since you have your reasons, I can¡¯t force you to join the club, but the cheap Gordon Moore could enter it. By his standards, you can¡¯t join the club until you¡¯re 30! ¡± Isak sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it¡¯s my leftover food. It doesn¡¯t matter if I give him a bite.¡± To tell you the truth, it¡¯s just the Provincial Book Association, Leon Williams didn¡¯t like it. But then, Isak told Leon Williams, ¡°If you figure it out, let me know right away, and I¡¯ll do what I can do.¡± ¡°Thank you, Isak. Let¡¯s have a drink some other time.¡± Leon Williams said. Leon Williams cannot agree to join the provincial calligraphy association, at least after the family destroys the files of the imperial capital. Leon Williams did not care, he even joined the national calligraphy association, not to mention the provincial capital. He was recruited as an exception at the beginning. Leon Williams got up early the next morning. Today was the day of Donald Brown¡¯s birthday party. Leon Williams decided to be there around ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Before that, he went for a morning run and then had breakfast in no hurry. At this time, Gordon Moore came to Brown¡¯s house early. He stood in front of Betty Brown and joyfully announced the good news to Betty Brown. ¡°Betty Brown, I was epted as an exception by the Provincial Book Association. I am the only one who has been included this year. I should also be the youngest member of the association!¡± Betty Brown looked at him admiringly and congratted him happily. ¡°Gordon Moore, you are great, you are excellent, you have made history, I knew that with your level, it will work!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 243 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 243 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 243 Bad luck Betty Brown wanted to marry Gordon Moore immediately and be an admirable couple. But she was a person who cared a lot aboutmitment. She must abide by what she had promised. Besides, when she was still young, she was influenced by ancient traditional culture and advocated ancient etiquette, so she suppressed her impulse. ¡°Betty Brown, I didn¡¯t expect it either. I tried to hand over my calligraphy works this year, but I didn¡¯t expect it to qualify with just one try.¡± Gordon Moore said that his face blushed a little, and his heart as if suddenly stopped beating. ¡°I envy you. When you were only 25 years old, you have already been specially recruited by the provincial calligraphy association. I want to learn from you and strive for a good ce in the traditional Western paintingpetition held by Saint John University.¡± Betty Brown did not doubt the truth at all, because people who grew up with Gordon Moore were supposed to be the kind of modest gentlemen. Not only Betty Brown thought so, but almost all the people in the province and cities share the same view. In the eyes of the people in the provincial capital, they were a pair of golden boys and jade girls, both can y piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. ¡°Betty Brown, you can certainly do it. The results of the Saint John University traditional Western paintingpetition shoulde out soon. Maybe today, with your skills, at least you¡¯ll be in the top three.¡± Gordon Moore smiled andforted Betty Brown softly. ¡°I will work hard to catch up with you.¡± Betty Brown said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go to the Hudson Building to entertain the guests.¡± Today, the Brown family reserved the Hudson building. Hudson Building was a century-old restaurant in the provincial capital. Although it had long been renovated a couple of times, the gold-lettered signboard ¡°Hudson Building¡± had always been there. When people from the provincial capital got tired of five-star hotels, they would go to Hudson Building to feel the charm of time-honored restaurants. When people eat here, they eat not only good food but also culture. Betty Brown and Gordon Moore went to Hudson House together. Although they were not close to each other, the Brown family had regarded Gordon Moore, as their future son-inw. The Moore family had also regarded Betty Brown as Gordon¡¯s future wife. Both families acquiesced to this point. The marriage for Betty Brown and Gordon Moore will be held by the end of the year at thetest. At the birthday banquet, only the Moore family of the four major families in the provincial capital attended, while the Wibowo family and the Carter family were not on good terms because of their competitive rtionship in the business world. However, apart from the big family, Donald Brown had a lot of friends from all walks of life. What worried the Brown family most was the emergence of Leon Williams. If the engagement between Betty Brown and Leon Williams was known to the Moore family, it would be difficult. But the Donald Brown birthday banquet was known to all the rich and powerful in the city, and even if they wanted to hide it, they can¡¯t. Now, Donald Brown just wanted Leon Williams not to show up at his birthday party. Even if he would appear, he was hoping that Leon Williams would self-knowledge and understand the truth that he can¡¯t be involved in their family. But just two hourster, Leon Williams appeared in Hudson Building. At that moment, Donald Brown was chatting with Pual, the head of the Moore family. Pual, the grandfather of Gordon Moore, was proimed as one of the four elders of the provincial capital together with Indra Wibowo, Alex Carter, and Donald Brown. ¡°My inw, today¡¯s birthday party is very grand. There are a lot of friends here. A 70th birthday is a big event. You should drink two more cups.¡± Pual narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile. ¡°With the same joy, I heard that your grandson Gordon Moore has been recruited as a member of the Provincial Book Association. Gordon Moore is only 25 years old, the youngest member, and has a bright future.¡± Donald Brown smiled and congratted. ¡°It¡¯s our Gordon Moore.¡± Pual smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s our Gordon Moore.¡± Donald Brown was so happy that his old eyes narrowed in a line. But the next moment, Donald Brown¡¯s smile came to an abrupt end. Leon Williams was standing not far away and was walking towards him. ¡°Old Brown, I havee to wish you a happy birthday today. May you be as happy as the East Sea and live longer than the pyramids.¡± Leon Williams, out of politeness and for the sake of Candra¡¯s mandate, formally wished Donald Brown a birthday. However, Donald Brown was toozy to raise his eyelids. He only nodded his head gently but did not answer. ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± Leon Williams was holding a wooden box in his hand. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The wooden box looks very old. And there was no decoration on the outside of the box. Donald Brown only took a faint nce, but his eyes did not stay any longer. Although he tried to hide it, there was still disdain in the corners of his eyes. In his eyes, a broken wooden box could not be seen by him at all. And he felt that Leon Williams was so humble that he couldn¡¯te up with any valuable gifts. It was just a nce. ¡°Well, leave it with the housekeeper.¡± Donald Brown nodded, gently waved his hand, and motioned to Leon Williams to send the birthday gift to the housekeeper of Brown¡¯s house. On one side, Pual, was curious about the dpidated wooden box. ¡°What¡¯s in this box, young man?¡± Pual pointed. Before waiting for Leon Williams to respond, Donald Brown took Pual away. Donald Brown was worried that the engagement of granddaughter Betty Brown and Leon Williams had been slipped out. Although he knew that the paper could not contain a fire, he would have a showdown with Moore¡¯s family sooner orter. But he did not want it to be known by Pual at the birthday banquet, after all, it would be such a big wedding day. ¡°Pual, let¡¯s go and have a rest until the birthday party officially begins so we won¡¯t get tired.¡± Donald Brown said, about to take Pual away. As they walked along, Pual asked, ¡°Old Brown, which family is the descendant of that guy? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡± ¡°A nobody, with no family influence, he simply went here to get acquainted with the other guests. As you know, there are a lot of rich and powerful people at today¡¯s birthday party. I guess he wants to take this opportunity to meet rich and powerful people. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like him. I can only say that they are whimsical.¡± Donald Brown said. ¡°The gift he gave you was very special. This is the first time I have seen a gift in such a shabby wooden box. At least pay attention to the packaging. I don¡¯t see anything strange.¡± Pual talked about the gift from Leon Williams again. ¡°That kid is not sensible. He¡¯s not a financial enthusiast. Today is my 70th birthday. He brought me a broken box. This is a deliberate attempt to bury me!¡± Donald Brownined. ¡°Maybe there is something special about the wooden box, and the things inside it may be very precious.¡± Pual guessed. ¡°No way, Pual, you don¡¯t know him. This kid used to be a waste collector. Maybe he picked up a broken box in the garbage and thought it would be a treasure. I¡¯ll ask the housekeeper to throw the broken box awayter, otherwise, it will be too unlucky!¡± Donald Brown¡¯s tone was entuated and his emotions became agitated. ¡°Throw it away? Old Brown, that¡¯s not good. You have to see what¡¯s in it first.¡± Pual thought Donald Brown was a little too aggressive. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. Pual, it must be thrown away. It would be a piece of bad luck!¡± The more Donald Brown thought about it, the angrier he got. Not only that, but Donald Brown also intended to put Leon Williams in the lowest seat. That day, the arrival of Leon Williams had made him very disappointed, and when he saw him took a broken box as a birthday gift, it made him even more resentful. By cing Leon Williams in the lowest seat, he could also avoid contact with Moore¡¯s family as far as possible, and would minimize the probability of exposing the matter. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 244 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 244 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 244 A bald brush By that time, Leon Williams handed the wooden box to the housekeeper of Brown¡¯s house and recorded it. When the birthday banquet officially began, the butler specially announced the gifts given by the guests, showing a grand and festive picture. That was specifically instructed by Donald Brown, to highlight the extravagance of his birthday party, as well as show that he was well-connected. When Leon Williams finally recorded his gift, he quietly waited for the arrangement of the Brown family. The arrangement of his seat that was assigned by the Brown family would directly determine his connection towards the Brown family in the future. It would also determine the pattern of the businessmunity in the provincial capital in the future. Watsons Group, and the four family groups, would certainly carry out cooperation andpetition. After a period of experience, Leon Williams was bound to identify who were the real enemies and friends. At that time, Gordon Moore was apanying Betty Brown to receive the guests. Coincidentally, he bumped into Leon Williams. As soon as Betty Brown¡¯s face changed, she frowned and suddenly became worried. Gordon Moore and Leon Williams had never met each other before, nor were they aware of the complexity of their marriages. ¡°Leon Williams, you¡­ You¡¯re here too.¡± Betty Brown was a little guilty. ¡°Grandpa Brown has his 70th birthday today, of course, I would be here.¡± Before Leon Williams finished speaking, Betty Brown changed the subject again with guilt: ¡°Yes, of course, you should be present today. I have already arranged a seat for you. When you go to the guest table, just give your name directly.¡± To make up for the guilt, Betty Brown specially arranged Leon Williams in the guest seat, which was also the front banquet in the birthday hall. Unfortunately, with the intervention of Donald Brown, it was still unknown whether Leon Williams will be able to sit in the honored guest seat. Although Betty Brown wanted to push Leon Williams away, Gordon Moore was paranoid and said, ¡°Betty Brown, who is he?¡± ¡°His name is Leon Williams. He is a friend of our Brown family. His master and my grandfather are old friends for many years.¡± Betty Brown still exined with some guilt. ¡°Hello, I am Gordon Moore of Moore Group.¡± Gordon Moore politely reached out and shook hands with Leon Williams. ¡°Hello.¡± Leon Williams also responded politely. He thought it was such a coincidence that he talked to Isakst night and Gordon Moore, didn¡¯t expect to see each other today. As expected, Gordon Moore has been recruited by the Provincial Book Association. ¡°Where is Leon Williams working now?¡± Gordon Moore asked again. ¡°I am an ordinary worker in Saint John University.¡± Leon Williams answered. ¡°It must be a very promising position. I hope we can be friends. If there is anything that I can do for you, please let me know.¡± Gordon Moore smiled. ¡°All right, Brother Moore.¡± Leon Williams found out that Gordon Moore was the young master of the Moore family, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, there was no intimacy between Betty Brown and Gordon Moore. ¡°Leon, you can now go to the table and take your seat. There is a seat for you.¡± Betty Brown said hurriedly. Leon Williams nodded and walked away. In the provincial capital, they all knew that the Moore family and the Brown family had a good rtionship, so Leon Williams didn¡¯t think much about it. Just after Leon Williams left, Gordon Moore asked, ¡± Betty, what is the position of this Leon Williams in Saint John University? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°Well¡­. It¡¯s hard to say. I don¡¯t know the specific position. I heard my grandfather say that he worked in the Secretariat, but I remember that he had collected waste products before, so I couldn¡¯t tell if it¡¯s true that he worked in the Secretariat.¡± Betty Brown told Gordon Moore what she knew truthfully. ¡°I see. Although he came from an ordinary background, he is still very polite.¡± Gordon Moore nodded and said politely. But there was a sneer in his mind, ¡®After a long time, he turned out to be a person at the bottom. I thought he could get a connection with the Brown family. This kind of person is not worth interacting with in the future.¡¯ In Gordon Moore¡¯s eyes, if the other party cannot expand hiswork and create benefits, there was no point inmunication. Then, Gordon Moore found another excuse and went to the restroom to wash his right hand that had just shaken hands with Leon Williams for fear of getting germs. By this time, Leon Williams hade to the table and sat down with the other guests, waiting for the birthday banquet to begin. But not sooner when Leon Williams sat down than the housekeeper of the Brown family came over. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir, but there are no seats avable.¡± Said the housekeeper. ¡°Are there no seats avable? Then what is this?¡± Leon Williams raised an eyebrow and then pointed to the vacant seat and asked. ¡°The seats here have been assigned. Look at the name tag on the table, and you can¡¯t find your name.¡± The housekeeper said again. ¡°Betty Brown clearly said that she had reserved a seat for me, but howe there¡¯s non?¡± Leon Williams frowned. ¡°This banquet is under the personal supervision of our master. Mydy may have made a mistake. Besides, there are too many guests today, and negligence is inevitable. Please don¡¯t mind, sir. I will arrange a seat.¡± The housekeeper had some guilty exnations. ¡°Is that how the Brown family works?¡± Leon Williams questioned, there was a touch of fierceness in his eyes. Regardless of the identity of Leon Williams, it was said that he was still engaged to the Brown family and that Donald Brown had not been released from doing so. It is not authentic! Leon Williams was a little skeptical. Is the friendship between Master Candra and Donald Brown as good as it was said? If the friendship was good and it made sense, then why can¡¯t even his position be arranged well? Leon Williams did not believe that it was Donald Brown¡¯s negligence, more like Donald Brown did it on purpose. ¡°Follow me, sir.¡± The housekeeper of the Brown family took Leon Williams to a corner. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The corner, located at the end of the hall where the birthday banquet was held, was the most inconspicuous ce, and the view at the back was the door of the hall. ¡°This is your seat, sir.¡± Brown¡¯s housekeeper smiled. Leon Williams nced at the corner, his eyes were full, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Is this the ce?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, it¡¯s a nice ce, quiet, with a wide and panoramic view.¡± The housekeeper pointed to the green belt by the side of the road outside the door. In the green belt, there were all kinds of flowers, colorful and clustered together. However, is this what they call beauty? And get a panoramic view? ¡°Yes, the Brown family is very good at doing things. Tell Donald Brown that I will always remember this day!¡± Leon Williams cold way. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going back to work now. If you need anything, you can call me again.¡± Leon Williams sat down at the corner after the housekeeper left. He would also do the same with what the Brown family did to him, and the birthday banquet would also be an inspection. Whether the Brown family would continue to prosper in the future, gain a foothold in the provincial capital, or be a first-ss family would depend on their attitude towards Leon Williams. The power of the Brown family was in the hands of Leon Williams. It can also be said that it was in the hands of the Brown family. If the Brown family wanted to fall, there was nothing he can do about it. Half an hourter, all the guests arrived at Carter. Donald Brown¡¯s 70th birthday party officially began. In front of the door of the spring breeze, all 70-gun salute sounded bringing the atmosphere of the birthday banquet to the peak. As soon as the gun salute was over, a long drink from Brown¡¯s housekeeper resounded through the hall. ¡°Gordon Moore, the young son of Moore Group, wishes Brown an old age, a thousand years of life, and a pine age. A golden Buddha made by the court is specially presented! ¡± After a long drink, all the guests in the house were shocked! ¡°The imperial system of the court? What a good thing!¡± ¡°This golden Buddha is lifelike and must be a rare treasure!¡± ¡°It is not in vain to walk in the world if I have the honor to meet this golden Buddha in this life!¡± ¡°It is surprising that the young master of the Moore family cane up with the golden Buddha made by the court. This good conduct towards elders can be learned from heaven and earth!¡± Exmations, envy, and all kinds of praise sounded one after another and went on. If it were not for the housekeeper of the Brown family to control the market, the warm atmosphere would continue. Then, Betty Brown smiled, with a happy look between her beautiful eyebrows and eyes. She was very satisfied with the gift from Gordon Moore, which not only brought pride for the Moore family but also added luster to the Brown family. Donald Brown, on the other hand,ughed loudly and boasted that Gordon Moore¡¯s grandson was sensible and respectful and that he would be a great yer in the future. Just then, the housekeeper suddenly became hesitant. ¡°Leon Williams, wishes Brown an old age, long life as the pyramids and happiness as the East Sea. And his offering is a bald brush.¡± The housekeeper said hesitantly. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 245 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 245 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 245 Your attitude will determine your pattern Bald brush? It turned out that the broken wooden box contained a bald brush! Donald Brown frowned and subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch the sparse hair on the top of his head. But he held back. He seriously suspected that Leon Williams was hinting at his ¡°brilliant¡± hairstyle! ¡°The housekeeper is too bad at doing things. Didn¡¯t you ask him to throw out Leon Williams¡¯s gift? Why does he still read it and embarrass you?¡± Donald Brown felt more ufortable at the top of his head as if lice were crawling and biting, and he couldn¡¯t help scratching it. The feeling of scalp numbness came more from his inferiorityplex to his Mediterranean hairstyle. When people had no choice but to grow old, sparse hair was the norm and deficiency was a defect, but Donald Brown had always pursued perfection and had always been bitter about his hair. At that time, the housekeeper looked very tensed. He was so busy that he forgot what Donald Brown told him. And the housekeeper thought that although the wooden box looked very old, the contents must not be too bad, and he did not expect that when he opened the box, there was only a bald brush in it. At that moment, there was a sound of ridicule in the lobby where the birthday banquet was held. ¡°Ah, what a prank boy who sent a bald brush!¡± ¡°Who is Leon Williams? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of such a person?¡± ¡°People who don¡¯t have a title are ordinary people, but it¡¯s shabby to give this kind of thing as a gift!¡± ¡°Compared with the Moore family, it¡¯s like heaven and earth!¡± ¡°Yes, there is noparability at all!¡± Wave after wave ofughter, in sharp contrast to the previous Gordon Moore¡¯s gift. Betty Brown frowned and sighed silently. She felt that Leon Williams had gone too far, and she was very disappointed that he should have given her grandfather such a bad thing as a birthday gift. As a result, she became more convinced that she had made the right decision to renounce her marriage with him, not to mention whether the gift was valuable or not, but to talk about the bald brush, which was too shabby. While Pual, shook his head gently, he was curious about the objects in the broken wooden box, but now he suddenly found nothing at all! ¡°Who is Leon Williams? Old Brown, you have to give us an eye-opener.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Brown, let me know this person so that I can avoid him in the future.¡± Before, when Gordon Moore donated money to Buddha, both of them were a little ashamed, but now that they found one at the bottom, they were in a different state of mind immediately. With the booing of the crowd, other guests also asked to have a nce at Leon Williams. Donald Brown¡¯s face became pale, at the same time he was also vaguely worried about regard to the shameful connection they had with Leon Williams. If others found out that he had an engagement with his Brown family, then his family would be even more humiliated! But just then, Gordon Moore smiled and said, ¡°Today is Grandpa Brown¡¯s 70th birthday, so stop messing around, and I think the reason why Leon Williams gave this gift may be that he doesn¡¯t have enough money, and it¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡± As soon as Gordon Moore¡¯s remark came out, it soon aroused heated discussion. ¡°Master Moore is kind-hearted and a gentleman, and he doesn¡¯t know the viin¡¯s wickedness.¡± ¡°I also think that the son of Moore is still too kind. Maybe that person has ulterior motives, that he made Brown angry.¡± ¡°It seems that Gordon Moore knows that Leon Williams. Why not point it out in front of everyone?¡± ¡°Yes, please point it out, Master Moore. We all want to see what he looks like.¡± At that time, Gordon Moore hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, this is not right. I want to respect Leon Williams. Although Leon Williams is just an ordinary employee of Saint John University, he is also here to celebrate Grandpa Brown¡¯s birthday. He is equal to me. Don¡¯t bully him.¡± In terms of insidiousness and hypocrisy, the provincial capital should belong to Gordon Moore! When he saw that Donald Brown did not want to point out Leon Williams, he said that he and Leon Williams knew each other, and deliberately revealed that the identity of Leon Williams was very common. This man was too insidious! When Gordon Moore did that, he might have sensed that the rtionship between Leon Williams and Betty Brown was not that simple. Otherwise, why would Betty Brown had arranged a guest seat for Leon Williams? Is it just because Leon Williams¡¯s master and Donald Brown were old friends? Gordon Moore doesn¡¯t want anyone to be a variable in his marriage to Betty Brown. Even if it was a small stumbling block, he would remove it! And deliberately humiliating Leon Williams was the first step! However, Betty Brown thought that Gordon Moore was kind-hearted and worth trusting for life. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gordon Moore? How can he speak such kind words to Leon Williams?¡± Donald Brown frowned with a hint of displeasure. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s what makes him so valuable.¡± Betty Brown said with shame on her face: ¡°If it were someone else, they might not stand up for Leon Williams. Only such kind and honest people are worth trusting.¡± Gordon Moore¡¯s trick worked quickly, many guests asked who Leon Williams was, and it was like a riddle. Although Gordon Moore did not point it out to his face, he made sure to nce at the corner from time to time. Even, needless to say, everyone can see that the young man in the corner is Leon Williams. For a moment, Leon Williams became the focus of discussion and ridicule. Leon Williams stared at Gordon Moore with his eyes like electricity. He could see that Gordon Moore was deliberately drawing attention to him. That man was extremely insidious! Leon Williams didn¡¯t know why Gordon Moore did such a thing to him, but he can be sure that Gordon Moore had no good intentions. As a result, the pattern of the provincial capital had changed again. The attitude of Gordon Moore would also determine the rise and fall of the Moore family in the future. ¡°Yes, I am Leon Williams!¡± Leon Williams just sat, ncing coldly across the crowd. No matter how distinguished the other person was, he doesn¡¯t deserve to stand up to him and salute him in his eyes. Since the Brown family arranged him in such an inconspicuous corner, he didn¡¯t have to do things properly. He never forgot the instructions of Candra, but there was no need to allow these people to be presumptuous! On that scene, Betty Brown saw him in the eyes, her eyebrow cornered with a trace of disgust. In her opinion, Leon Williams was very different from Gordon Moore. One was gentle, humble, and courteous. And the other one was a rude man with no manners. ¡®Stand down and make a verdict!¡¯ Betty Brown rejoiced once again that the family was in line with her decision, and it would be a nightmare if the family asked her to marry Leon Williams. After what happened, Donald Brown should also show his majesty. Even, he finally made a decision. ¡°I would like to take the opportunity of today¡¯s 70th birthday to announce to the dignitaries of the provincial capital that my granddaughter Betty Brown will be betrothed to Gordon Moore, the son of the Moore family.¡± From then on, the Brown family and the Moore family officially became inws. This also showed that Donald Brown should formally call off her marriage in front of Leon Williams and stop being afraid of Candra! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bring me that broken wooden box, along with the bald brush!¡± Donald Brown gave the order to the housekeeper. ¡®How dare the housekeeper be disrespectful?¡¯ He put the bald brush back into the old wooden box and handed it to Donald Brown. Bang! Donald Brown took it over and threw the wooden box at the door without a nce. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 246 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 246 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 246 Does not recognize goods The wooden box fell to the ground. The pen was thrown off directly. The pen and the wooden box got separated. Leon Williams looked at his valuable gift to Donald Brown. He was so spoiled, but he was fierce as a de! A group of ordinary people imed to be what schrly family, they did not even recognize what kind of pen was this, and theyughed at what he gave. Leon Williams, would also like to take this opportunity to have a confrontation with the Brown family directly. He decided to renounce the engagement. He waited for this for so long. If not just because of his master. Just then, Pual left his seat and headed to the door. Leon Williams had fierce eyes, his mind was preupied, but his heart said that there was finally a sense of goods today. Pual probably did his research on antique things. Pual walked towards Leon Williams and picked up the wooden box and said, ¡°Although the brush is no longer good. The material of the wooden box is lobr red sandalwood. It¡¯s a pity that this wooden box is used to keep a relic pen. Young man, you are lucky, although the pen is old, the box is good, it has a good quality of wood!¡± Leon Williams was speechless. At this moment, Leon Williams had a nk expression on his face. He thought he had finallye forward to know the goods, but he was very disappointed! The material of the wooden box was indeed lobr red sandalwood. Lobr red sandalwood was indeed a precious and rare material way back, but this box was nothingpared to the relic pen in the box. This was the least picked up item in the antique shop. It costs little money, just like they picked it up for nothing. Leon Williams smirked and let out a sneer. Didn¡¯t the so-called schrly families, and the dignitaries had eyes? When Donald Brown saw Leon Williams¡¯s expression, he was upset and said, ¡°Leon, what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°A wealthy family, but that¡¯s all!¡± Leon Williams faced Donald Brown, with arrogance and smirked on his face. His eyes were like a halberd and he was staring at Donald Brown. ¡°You! You are overconfident with yourself! ¡± Donald Brown snapped at Leon Williams. Gordon Moore saw the confrontation a while ago, and excitement can be seen in his eyes. His heart was even more proud of it. On the other hand, Betty Brown was a person who always frowns and shakes her head, and said that the person who practices martial arts was still rough and arrogant in the end. Leon Williams calmly pointed to the relic pen and said, ¡°These two words on the penholder should be worth two dors.¡± Two dors? Pual opened his eyes wide and stared at the relic pen holder. Sure enough, there were two words engraved on the penholder. All of a sudden, he was excited and confused. ¡°Young man, this penholder for you is two dors?¡± Everyone was stunned by the scene. Why Pual suddenly trembled with excitement. Donald Brown walked in the middle, he waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°Pual, he doesn¡¯t care and I don¡¯t care. Although giving me that gift here at my birthday banquet is an offense to me, he intends to insult me here at my party. Don¡¯t waste your timementing on him, just throw that relic pen. Also, Pual listen up, I¡¯m going to announce a big announcement!¡± Donald Brown grabbed the relic pen and threw it towards the door. It almost reached the side of the road. ¡°PJP!¡± Pual was flushed and almost breathless with excitement. In particr, his old eyes were so big that they almost popped out. At this time, Donald Brown was just beginning to pay attention to it. Of course, he knew who this was. ¡°Pual, take it easy, slow down all right.¡± Donald Brown wanted to know what was going on and why Pual was so crazy because of that scene. However, where could Pual take care of this? He stepped out his old cold leg and rushed into the street. The other guests were stunned, and Pual, who usually seemed to walk with no legs, made a 100-meter sprint like a 20-year-old strong guy. Any moment, there would be a scene that would shock the people in this party. Pual rushed to the door, he squatted directly on the ground to pick up the relic pen. Even his old wrinkled eyes were shining with tears. The whole birthday banquet hall was in an uproar. The chairman of the Moore Group, and a leading figure in the antique industry in the provincial capital. Pual, who had many titles was unexpectedly such a misdemeanor at this time. His eyes were shining. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Moore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a relic pen. Don¡¯t be so excited!¡± ¡°Is there anything special about this relic pen?¡± ¡°Maybe Moore has been thinking about things all the time. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything special about this pen, but it just reminds me of something sad.¡± But all of a sudden. Pual¡¯s wrinkled eyes lit up in an instant and glowed with a strange look. It was like he was young again. The spirit of happiness made up for the regret during the lifetime, and Pual¡¯s state of mind was completely different from that before. ¡°What do people know about this thing? This is a rare treasure in the world!¡± Pual, held the relic pen and wooden box. He walked back inside the birthday banquet hall and looked around with his eyes filled with disdain. Everyone wondered why Moore¡¯s attitude had changed because of the pen. Pual soon realized that he was a little aggressive just now, but he felt in his heart that many people didn¡¯t know the goods. On the contrary, it was Leon Williams, a young man who caught his attention. ¡°Young man, where did you get this pen?¡± Pual asked curiously. ¡°I was so preupied just now that I almost missed such a treasure. If I hadn¡¯t heard those two words, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life!¡± Other visitors were even more confused and suspicious. There was a time when Pual, a big person in the collection world. He was awkward even he was a great master in the antique world. Besides, a relic pen almost made Pual regret it for the rest of his life? ¡°Young man, just tell me the truth. I want to know the origin of this pen!¡± Pual asked again, he was holding Leon Williams¡¯s hand excitedly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Gordon Moore took the lead and said, ¡°Grandpa, are you blind? This is not the pen you think about all day. How can such a treasure fall into the hands of Leon Williams? I think that is a replica.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Moore, Leon Williams, he.¡± Betty Brown hesitated to speak. She wanted to say that as far as Leon Williams was concerned, it was impossible to give a priceless treasure as a gift. If there was such a treasure, it would be better to sell it to improve its conditions. However, Pual ignored his grandson and Betty Brown. He nced at Donald Brown and said, ¡°Donald, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure it¡¯s the same pen I¡¯ve been looking for 30 years!¡± Donald Brown was stunned when he heard what he said, and he was panicking with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He said. ¡°You know it right?¡± The other guests werepletely confused and started talking about them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What kind of pen is it?¡± ¡°Why are the two bosses acting like crazy? Did you beat the chicken blood?¡± Pual turned around and sped Leon Williams¡¯s hands with a looked of expectation in his eyes. ¡°Go ahead young man, where did you get this pen? Was your ancestor the gman?¡± He expected Leon Williams to tell the legendary story about the pen like a story on TV. Unexpectedly, Leon Williams just said faintly, ¡°I found it.¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 247 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 247 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 247 I won¡¯t give it away ¡°Grandpa Listen, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s impossible. If the antique industry can pick up priceless treasures, all antique collectors will make a fortune every day.¡± Gordon Moore wanted to prove himself right. However, Leon Williams did not say that he picked up the pen from waste. It was Leon Williams who nned to go to the antique shop to buy a gift. When he came across a training stall on the way, he picked up that pen. Leon Williams was about to exin when Donald Brown snatched the pen from Pual. ¡°Pual, Let me see.¡± Donald Brown stared at the word ¡°PJP¡± on the penholder, his hands were trembling. ¡°Yes, there is no doubt about the authentic thing. I was so blinded by my old eyes that I didn¡¯t see the name, and I almost destroyed this treasure.¡± When Donald Brown recalled the scene when he dropped his pen, he was frightened. With a little more effort, he was afraid the pen would be broken. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It never urred to him that this inconspicuous relic pen turned out to be the relic pen of President John Paul. President John Paul was a controversial president in the history of their country. He was also one of the most distorted and vilified president inter generations. John Paul was undoubtedly the most diligent president. To deal with his official business, he forgot to eat and sleep and even got up on Rest for only two or three hours a day. Nor did they indulge in alcohol, and there were few heirs. In his old age, overwork leads to illness, and the means of doing things were healthy. So he died after only 13 years in power, not as bad as he was on TV. It was because of the policies he implemented after he ascended the throne that offended the literati all over the world, and this was stigmatized forever. Both Pual and Donald Brown were fond of collecting antiques, but one of them liked calligraphy and the other liked pictures. Both of them were interested in the four treasures of the ancient study. All over the year, they knew that President John Paul, such a controversial emperor, how important his pen in the hearts of Pual and Donald Brown! Donald Brown made another decision in his mind. He didn¡¯t intend to announce the marriage of the Brown family and the Moore family right away. Just put it aside for a while. The most important thing now was the imperial pen of President John Paul. Although it was a relic pen, it cannot stand the former user too powerful. Even if it was the President¡¯s chamber pot, it was also a treasure. Not to mention that the relic pen which had been used by President John Paul made countlesspositions. For Donald Brown, who likes painting, the gift was just right. Although his painting was not very good, the old man likes to show off. ¡°Leon, did you pick this up in junk?¡± Donald Brown was in a hurry, and as soon as he uttered the words, he felt inappropriate again and hastened to add, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just curious. Have you found anything else, such as an inkstone? As long as you can give me that, I¡¯ll give you a vi in the City Center as my payment.¡± Leon Williams was speechless. The old face of Donald Brown has changed so fast. Just now he was full of disdain because of the gift from Leon Williams, but now he had be friendly immediately. However, Leon Williams already knew about Donald Brown. He was easy to read and uncertain. If he smiled at you today, maybe his mother would sell it tomorrow. Besides, was Master Williams the one whocks a vi? ¡°No.¡± Leon Williams said coldly. Donald Brown knew that Leon Williams was not easy to be with. However he followed the example of Pual, he was holding Leon Williams¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Leon, our rtionship is extraordinary. If you cane up with other gifts of President John Paul, I will ensure that you will enjoy luxury and wealth for the rest of your life.¡± Luxury? If Leon Williams was short of money, he would not have used President John Paul¡¯s pen as a birthday gift. Besides, the old man was so greedy that he didn¡¯t have enough pen to use an inkstone. As for the other guests in the birthday banquet hall, their reactions were all shocked. ¡°Oh my God! The pen of President John Paul!¡± ¡°After working for a long time, it turned out that this relic pen belonged to President John Paul, but it coincided with it. After all, it was nearly 300 years old. Cultural relics such as writing brushes are not easy to preserve, and the deption of the pen is a normal phenomenon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this pen is worth more than the gold watch given by Childe Moore.¡± ¡°Although the gold watch is gilded, the shape of the instrument is also very grand, but it is not as good as this relic pen!¡± ¡°In other words, this boy is really lucky to have President John Paul¡¯s relic pen. I envy him to death!¡± The fact that there was no fixed price for collecting this piece, but in terms of the value of the collection itself, plus the preference of the collector. For Donald Brown and Pual, two bosses who like cultural relics, President John Paul¡¯s cultural relics can be called priceless. Gordon Moore, didn¡¯t feel too reconciled at the moment. It was not just other guests who showed amazement towards President John Paul¡¯s pen, but even the two closest grandfathers also had shown a great attitude towards Leon Williams, which made him irritated. Just a rag collector, did he deserve it? Even if it was the relic pen of President John Paul, can it beparable to the golden Buddha he sent to the court? ¡°Grandpa Brown, I also think that Leon¡¯s pen is very good and valuable for collection, but the moral is not very good. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to use the relic pen as a birthday gift?¡± Gordon Moore¡¯s expression looked extremely serious, but he had a hopeful face. It cannot see the slightest sinister on what he said, but he also sounds quite reasonable, so that guests cannot find fault. Donald Brown hesitated when he heard this. ¡°Gordon, what you said is not unreasonable. Today is my 70th birthday. It is inappropriate to give a relic pen.¡± At this point, there was a sneer in Leon Williams¡¯s heart. They didn¡¯t deserve that! Leon Williams did have another very well-preserved President¡¯s pen in his hand, which was much better than the present one. But in Leon Williams¡¯s mind, Donald Brown didn¡¯t deserve it. He couldn¡¯t give the really good stuff to Donald Brown. The first relic pen was used as a gift, which was already apliment to Donald Brown. ¡°Since it¡¯s not rare, I¡¯ll give it to someone else.¡± Leon Williams smiled faintly at Donald Brown. As soon as Donald Brown heard that, he panicked. ¡°Leon, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Donald Brown exined hurriedly. ¡°What do you mean? If you don¡¯t want this pen, I can give it to someone else. You threw this pen twice in a row, which is enough to prove that you despise it, so you this pen didn¡¯t deserve to have an owner like you. .¡± Leon Williams said. ¡°I can see it, don¡¯t get me wrong. I like this pen. I threw it because I didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but now I can see it. ¡± Donald Brown was in a panic. This pen means a lot to him. ¡°Gordon, why are you saying that? If you don¡¯t shut up, you will regret what I will do to you. This pen must be mine!¡± He did realize it now, what Gordon Moore said. He regretted that he should not listen to the words of Gordon Moore. He simply regretted it to death! ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Although today is your 70th birthday, I¡¯ve decided to take back the gift!¡± Leon Williams has made up his mind. Even if Childe Williams conceals his identity, it was not easy for them to maltreat him. Today, even if Candra was at the scene, he was determined to take back his birthday gift! ¡°Oh! Gordon, what do you want me to say about you? You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Donald Brown looked solemnly and nced at Gordon Moore, his eyes were filled with resentment. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 248 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 248 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 248 Renounce the marriage This was the first time that Donald Brown has med Gordon Moore in front of everyone. As a future son-inw, Gordon Moore, who was determined to be part of the Brown family, he suffered long enough. ¡°Grandpa Brown, this unexpectedlyins about me for a person like Leon. He is nothing, and I am the only son of the Moore family and the future heir to the Moore Group!¡± Gordon Moore was filled with joy at the same time he was angry. He had a grudge towards Donald Brown and Leon Williams, but he still smiled kindly and said, ¡°Grandpa Brown, I¡¯m talking too much, I¡¯ll shut my mouth now.¡± When Betty Brown saw that Gordon Moore was so reasonable, she was quite relieved. He looked at the pissed Leon Williams, she was greatly disappointed. Donald Brown was angry, but he changed his mood and waved his hand to Gordon Moore and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± This was definitely because of the marriage n between the Brown family and the Moore family. Donald Brown suppressed his anger. If it had been Leon Williams, he would have been furious. ¡°Leon, I¡¯ve never seen a birthday gift like this. Your master and I have been friends for many years. Do you want to consider your master¡¯s friendship with me?¡± Donald Brown was soft at the same time he was towards hard on Leon Williams, and he even moved Candra out. Was it worth mentioning Master Candra for a person like Donald Brown? Leon Williams¡¯s eyes were cold again. Candra was the man in charge, and he used to be a governor. Donald Brown was nothing! Besides, if Donald Brown was still thinking about Candra¡¯s old love Leon Williams, why he didn¡¯t see it? Because of the gathering, Donald Brown knew exactly what he did to him. ¡°Leon, if your master was here, I would certainly advise you to give me this pen. To me, this pen means a lot.¡± Nevertheless, Leon Williams has made up his mind. Or it can be said that Leon Williams had beenpletely disappointed with Donald Brown. Candra once asked him to do things in detail, but this didn¡¯t mean that Leon Williams was a fool ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, and no one can change it!¡± After he said that, Leon Williams took the pen of President John Paul. Just then, Pual walked towards Leon Williams and said with a warm smile. ¡°Leon, you can give it to me. This pen means more to me. I was so excited that I almost cried. I admire a diligent president like John Paul. I hope you will give this pen to the right person. I will take good care of it in the future.¡± Now, Donald Brown didn¡¯t like what see ¡°Pual I said, this is not authentic. This is a birthday gift given to me by Leon. You can¡¯t ask him to give the pen to you!¡± ¡°Old Brown, you know what this pen means a lot to me. I¡¯ve been looking for President John Paul¡¯s pen for a long time. I cried excitedly just now!¡± ¡°As if this pen is not important to me. President John Paul has only been in power for 13 years, and every token of his is of great significance. If you cry, I will cry too!¡± ¡°Old Brown, why are you taking that from me? Leon said it was impossible to give it back to you.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t get it!¡± Donald Brown and Pual almost got into a fight over the pen and their face was almost red because of discourse with each other. The two old men looked miserably. They said that they would regret it for the rest of their lives if they didn¡¯t get the pen, which startled the other guests. ¡°These two bosses should fall out over a relic pen!¡± ¡°I¡¯d have to turn it over too. This is President John Paul¡¯s pen!¡± ¡°What Brown and Moore always do is not for money, but for the interest of collecting antiques.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the boy Leon Williams is also very tough, and he won¡¯t even trade the downtown vi in exchange for a pen.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s silly, isn¡¯t it fragrant in the vi, and it¡¯s easy for him to offend the boss by doing so?¡± Leon Williams saw the struggle between Donald Brown and Pual, they were fighting over the pen. Originally, it was certain that this pen was given to Donald Brown, but it was dropped by Donald Brown twice in a row, so Donald Brown didn¡¯t deserve it. As for Pual, Leon Williams met him for the first time, he did not know him well enough. Although Pual showed great love for the pen and he even burst into tears. Leon Williams would not rashly give it to someone he was not familiar with. ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore. I won¡¯t give this pen to anyone today!¡± Leon Williams looked at Donald Brown and Pual with awe. As they heard the words, Donald Brown and Pual¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. Donald Brown¡¯s face became gloomy. His wrinkled eyes stared closely at Leon Williams, he gritted his teeth and he was irritated with him. ¡°Today is my 70th birthday. When you withdraw a birthday gift in front of so many people, you are completely humiliated in front of everyone, and to my own family. Do you think your master is still a former army marquee? Without a military background, you and your master are just country vigers!¡± Pual was just standing there and he was watching Donald Brown and Leon Williams argue. Although he was disappointed because he couldn¡¯t get the relic pen. Today was not his birthday, and his attitude was naturally different from Donald Brown. He did not give up, but he decided to wait until after the birthday banquet, and then he would find the opportunity to ask Leon Williams for it. And he was considering what kind of bargained chip he should offer to make Leon Williams tempted in exchange for the relic pen. All the guests in Birthday Banquet felt that Leon Williams was too ignorant and he offended the two bosses at once, and one of them suffered. Gordon Moore was the happiest and at the same time an angry person in the banquet. On the other hand, Gordon Moore personality was deeper than Donald Brown. He was not an easy person enough for people to guess, and this kind of person was the least fit to be a friend. ¡°Grandpa Brown, don¡¯t be too disappointed. I have a friend who is a collector. If you want President John Paul¡¯s pledge, even if I experience trouble to find it for you and my grandfather, I will find it for you and my grandfather.¡± Gordon Moore¡¯s tone was soft and gentle. Gordon Moore cheered his future inw, and Donald Brown¡¯s heart melted when he heard what he said. ¡°Gordon you are still sensible. I said a little too much about you before. I hope you don¡¯t mind. You are talented and sensible, and you will be a great yer in the future.¡± Donald Brown smiled and praised him. Then, Donald Brown turned and nced coldly at Leon Williams and said, ¡°Oh, unlike someone, I don¡¯t know what I will say about him!¡± And Betty Brown was also very disappointed with Leon Williams. She can understand Leon Williams¡¯s hurtful words. After all, the birthday gift was dropped twice, and anyone would be angry if they saw that their gift threw away outside. However, her grandfather was the elder of Leon Williams, and he behaved in front of his elders, which was wrong. Not to mention that today was her Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday. However, Betty Brown didn¡¯t know how Donald Brown treated Leon Williams when he visited him that day. If her Grandpa treated badly the people, Leon Williams won¡¯t show his face. Everyone had a fault. If someone humiliated someone andmitted a crime, then they shouldn¡¯t show their faces with each other! At the moment, Leon Williams¡¯s eyes were like torches. He stood with his hands in his pocket. He looked at Donald Brown and said solemnly, ¡°When do something to me I will dly do it back to you. Even if my master is here today, there is no room for negotiation for you!¡± ¡°You! You are nothing but just a vige man!¡± Donald Brown was furious and roared angrily, ¡°My granddaughter Betty will not marry a man like you. Our family will cancel the engagement!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 249 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 249 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 249 There must be consequences for every cause Donald Brown¡¯s words were like a bomb, which detonated the birthday banquet hall. All the guests were shocked. All of a sudden, the guests were starting to talk about what Donald Brown had just say. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Leon Williams is engaged to Betty Brown!¡± ¡°This should be the news of the year, but there is still such a secret!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the Brown family and the Moore family have an engagement? How did they get rid of Leon Williams¡¯s marriage? ¡± At this time, the most shocked were Pual and Gordon Moore. The two grandchildren almost lost their jaws. The Moore family didn¡¯t expect that Betty Brown and Leon Williams would still have an engagement. When everyone was wondering, Donald Brown hurriedly exined. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, don¡¯t be surprised. The engagement between Betty and Leon is purely a child¡¯s y. The Brown family didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, but Leon was serious. Originally, to save himself, he nned to dy the engagement, and then cancel it when the time was ripe. This guy is disgraceful today, that his words and deeds are not worthy to be my son-inw. That¡¯s why we Browns choose the right person before getting married!¡± As soon as the words were told, everyone finally knew what was going on. As they all knew, the Brown family did check the background of Leon Williams and it did not match to Brown family at all, and Leon Williams himself was not worthy of Betty Brown, and Gordon Moore of Moore family was the best and right match for her. Big families were a perfect match, and the guests knew this truth. They all understand that the Brown family was not sure about this matter, but it was only a matter of fact. After all, it was necessary to recognize the reality that the Moore family and the Brown family were both famous families in the provincial capital, while Leon Williams was nothing. Pual in Moore family looked serious and he was very angry because Donald Brown never mentioned it to him, but he didn¡¯t get angry immediately. On the other hand, Gordon Moore reacted quickly, he was angry. He didn¡¯t let them notice his mood, he smiled kindly to Donald Brown and said, ¡°Grandpa Brown, please calm down and don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s talk about it again. We can¡¯t ruin your birthday feast. Today is your 70th birthday, which is of great significance.¡± When Betty Brown heard Gordon Moore said this, she was deeply taken aback. She said that instead ofining about the Brown family, Gordon Moore was concerned about her grandfather¡¯s birthday party. It was really rare for a man to know the important matter. Donald Brown¡¯s heart melted, he showed a calm smile and said, ¡°Gordon, this is none of your business. Today, Leon should face the reality here, you and Betty are a match made in heaven. Leon is just like a worm who wanted to keep up with the butterflies. He is just a hindrance.¡± At this moment, Leon Williams gave them a hot stare. ¡®Master, this was the good friend you have made! This was the Brown family you saved!¡¯ ¡®You asked me to do things with respect and to be worthy of the Brown family, but now I can¡¯t do it at all!¡¯ ¡®If you were here today, you would certainly support all the decisions I have made!¡¯ Those thoughts lingered in his mind. He was livid. ¡°Donald, you old thief! Do you think I want to marry Betty? ¡°Leon Williams looked at Donald Brown with a sneer on his face. From the beginning to the end, Leon Williams never thought of marrying Betty Brown. Donald Brown was even more furious when he heard Leon Williams call him ¡°the old thief of Brown Family.¡± His wrinkled eyes were beyond sharp. ¡°Brown family is a distinguished and schrly family in the Provincial Capital, and its financial resources can rank among the top five in the province. Did you say you don¡¯t want it? Who will believe that? I don¡¯t know how many people want to be my son-inw, and to you, I know do you!¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I wanted to quit my engagement for a long time now, but my master tells me not to hurt the feelings of both sides. So if you¡¯re that arrogant we do not get along!¡± Leon Williams cold way. Although Leon Williams was telling the truth, he was pretending to all guests in the banquet hall. As Donald Brown said, how powerful the Brown Group was in the Provincial Capital, and Betty Brown was not only beautiful but also the first talented woman in their ce, and every man wished to marry her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Leon Williams finished his words, he was ridiculed and despised by many people. Nowadays, Leon Williams also understands that no matter how much exnation if they didn¡¯t know you, it was useless. But the Brown family said that they would cancel their engagement as soon as they did so. It was too easy to think about it. The heir of Wibowo family, she was dismally by a second-rate family. They underestimate the first heir of the millionaire family. At this time, Leon Williams took out the piece of marriage agreement and sneered at Donald Brown. ¡°I was going to take the initiative to renounce the engagement and give somepensation to your family, but today, I see that you have the attitude of your ancestor, being arrogant. So I decided to do everything following the marriage agreement!¡± Donald Brown¡¯s heart throbbed, and his face suddenly became dignified. ¡°It¡¯s broken! I can¡¯t believe I forgot about the marriage agreement! ¡°Donald Brown thought to himself, this is big trouble. The price of taking the initiative to renounce the engagement is too high!¡¯ When Donald Brown and Candra entered into a marriage agreement, they especially added a condition to their marriage agreement: if one between them made a mistake, they need to pay apensation of one billion dors to each other. This was put forward by Donald Brown on its initiative and especially went to the notary office to be notarized, which had legal effect. Because in the beginning, it was Donald Brown who was eager to curry favor with Candra, and he was afraid that Candra might withdraw from their agreement, so he specially added the condition to restrict it, but he didn¡¯t expect himself to cheat in the end. ¡°Grandpa, what is the matter of the marriage agreement?¡± Betty Brown asked anxiously. ¡°Betty, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Donald Brown shook his head, he had realized now the seriousness of the problem. Billion, for the Brown family, was not a small number. After all, this billion was cash, it would decrease their assets. Leon Williams took a billion as pocket money, and none of the four families in the Provincial Capital dared to say that a billion was a small sum of money. At the moment, Gordon Moore cannot rest assured. If the Brown family was restricted towards the engagement, he was more anxious than anyone else. After all, the Moore family¡¯s immediate n for him was to marry Betty Brown, which involves the development of the family. ¡°Old Donald thief, this engagement has legal effect. If you Browns want to vite the marriage agreement, you cane up with a billion-dor inpensation and break it off immediately!¡± There will be no mercy on the Brown. Leon Williams. As long as the Brown family treats him kindly, he won¡¯t go so far with them. Everyone was shocked to hear that thepensation was one billion dors. ¡°It¡¯s so tricky, this kid has ripped off the Brown family!¡± ¡°This is a good way to get rich. Whether you renounce your marriage or not, Leon Williams will make a lot of money on both sides!¡± ¡°This is horrid and shameless, this wave of Brown family will bring them down!¡± When he heard the usation from others, Leon Williams smiled coldly and rebutted directly. ¡°What do you know? Donald Brown deliberately added this item. He even proposed the engagement on his initiative, and he brought it all on himself!¡± Now, the guests were stunned again, this news was simply too shocking to them! Unexpectedly, it was the marriage that Donald Brown asked for his initiative. Pual and Gordon Moore, were both shocked. They can¡¯t believe it. ¡°Donald, are his words true?¡± Pual snapped. At this time, Donald Brown lost his courage and said with guilt, ¡°Pual, listen to me. This is a long story.¡± Before Donald Brown could finish his words, Pual roared. ¡°Donald, you must give me a clear answer. How do you Brown¡¯s handle this? My grandson Gordon, is supposed to marry your granddaughter. He is so excellent, and the granddaughters of the Wibowo family and the Carter family are not married yet. So don¡¯t expect that there will be a marriage between our families!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 250 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 250 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 250 ys tricks in the ssroom and makes peopleugh As soon as Pual said those words, someone immediately responded. ¡°Yes, Gordon is so talented that he was admitted by the Provincial Calligraphy Association before the age of 30, and he will surely be a great calligrapher in time!¡± ¡°Be reasonable. The talent of Gordon is second to his peers!¡± ¡°I think the achievements of Gordon will not be limited to the calligraphy world, and when ites to business, he was too good.¡± ¡°But Miss Betty Brown is the same!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard Betty has just participated in the traditional Provincial paintingpetition held by Saint John University. As long as she wins the first prize, she can participate in the state-wide painting competition.¡± Then, Donald Brown seized the opportunity and solemnly announced. ¡°Yes, my Betty has been qualified to participate in the statewide painting exhibition, she won the first prize in the university traditional provincial paintingpetition!¡± As soon as he said those words, Betty Brown was in a daze, and it was obvious that she was surprised herself. At this time, there were many guests on the side of Donald Brown, they praised and supported him. The Moore family and the Brown family, and the other families like Wibowo in the provincial capital, have great influence in the provincial capital businessmunity. They had a lot of supporters, but because of the different factions of the consortium, these supporters did notpletely go wild. Donald Brown, at the moment, was more high-spirited than guilty just now. ¡°My granddaughter is nopare to your grandson. In terms of family strength, will the Moore family dare to say that they will surpass my family?¡± Donald Brown nced at Pual, then looked at his granddaughter and said, ¡°Betty, you¡¯re great. I¡¯m proud of you. I wanted to surprise you, so I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. Now I officially announce that you won the first prize in the traditional Provincial paintingpetition, even better than your teacher!¡± Betty Brown could not believe it. The first? Better than the teacher? When did her standard of traditional Provincial painting be so high? If he said that the first ce was still credible, but if he said that the level was higher than her teacher, which was too exaggerated!! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. How can I be better than my teacher? I¡¯m still a long way off.¡± Betty Brown said with some embarrassment. Her teacher was one of the leading people in the field of painting in the provincial capital, and as an honorary professor at Saint John University, he had been painting for 40 years, and she thought it was impossible to surpass her teacher at all. ¡°What¡¯s with the shyness, Betty? It was your teacher who personally called me and said that our family was going to produce a great painter and it will be famous all over the country. It¡¯s true!¡± Donald Brown looked at her granddaughter seriously. The more Betty Brown listened, the more mysterious she felt. Although she was outstanding among her peers, it was impossible to surpass her teacher who had been painting for 40 years even if there was a hindrance. Donald Brown¡¯s words were undoubtedly praised by other guests, beautiful, golden, and talented. She was a rare perfect beauty. ¡°Donald, our families are well-matchedpare to other families. If we have problems, we can solve them together. We can talk about all this and don¡¯t let outsiders affect the marriage ns of our families.¡± Pual suddenly became kind and conciliatory. This was not because Betty Brown won the first prize in the traditional provincial paintingpetition, but the marriage of Moore and Brown, which was the top priority of Pual. He was angry inside, but in front of them, Pual can handle it well. Before, Pual showed that he was excited and wept for a pen, and he even wanted to have a good rtionship with Leon Williams, but now after rifying the interests of the three parties, it was impossible to have a good rtionship with Leon Williams. Mature people can be distinguished between priorities and wants. Way back, the Moore family encountered a difficult problem. They decided that they need the Brown family, so Pual would not lose the big opportunity because of the small opportunity, like the relic pen. And so was Donald Brown. Personal grievances were not particrly important in the face of family interests, and it was the wisest decision for him to pair his grandson and cooperate with the Brown family at present. ¡°Pual, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s only one billion dors inpensation. I¡¯ll find a way to solve it. As you said, don¡¯t break the friendship between our families.¡± Donald Brown decided to talk to the Moore family afterward. The two families each offered 500 million dors. When the matter was settled, he asked his granddaughter to marry Gordon Moore. A big family like the Brown family would not lose everything even if they spend one billion dors, but the problem was that they would not be willing to spend one billion dors on their ount, which would certainly affect other business projects. These old foxes in the business world are unwilling to do business at a loss, and even if they suffer losses, they would keep their losses to a minimum. The situation at the banquet hall changed very fast. One minute the Moore family and Brown family were fighting each other, but now they were touting each other. Moreover, the heads of the twopanies were all aimed at Leon Williams. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you dared to rob my family. Gordon is epted by the Provincial Book Association after only trying once. Can you do it?¡± Pual questioned Leon Williams with a sneer. ¡°Hahaha.¡± As he heard this, Leon Williams couldn¡¯t help tough. Last night, Isak told him that Gordon Moore had tried three times this year but failed to be admitted, but this time it was because he refused the Provincial Book Association that Gordon Moore took the chance for him to be admitted. ¡°What are youughing at? What could be funny? What I¡¯m saying is true, and please know the reality. You don¡¯t deserve Betty at all! ¡°Pual squinted, with his sharp eyes. Leon Williams clenched his hands, he was like a different person. ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny that Gordon applied to the Provincial Book Association three times this year before he could barely get in, but you said it was easy. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Leon Williams sneered. The hypocritical faces of these dignitaries in the provincial capital refreshed his mind. Now, Gordon Moore frowned and was surprised and said, ¡°How do you know I applied three times? I didn¡¯t say anything about it!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Leon, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Gordon Moore to defend himself, but someone already did that, it was Betty Brown. She stood up for Gordon Moore. ¡°Foolish woman, do you think your sweetheart is a modest gentleman?¡± Leon Williams asked with a sneer. ¡°You are jealous of Gordon, who is now the youngest member of the Provincial Book Association and the future heir of Moore Group, but what about you? I advise you to work hard, not to follow Gordon. Even if, it is to improve your living conditions, otherwise I will always look down on you!¡± Betty Brown deliberately said the words mercilessly, she wanted to let Leon Williams wake up, recognize the reality, learn from his bitter experience. Try to change fate, and he should not live in jealousy for the rest of his life. At this time, Donald Brown thought that her granddaughter was dering her position, so he decided to let Leon Williams give uppletely. He immediately took out the award-winning ¡°mountain cloud picture¡± of his granddaughter and lifted it in front of Leon Williams. ¡°Leon, look, this is painted by Betty, and regardless of our family background, in terms of talent, how can you be worthy to granddaughter!¡± Donald Brown was arrogant. He was putting Betty Brown¡¯s award-winning paintings in front of Leon Williams and showing it off in a high profile to deal a blow to Leon Williams. However, Leon Williams found something strange. Because this painting of ¡°mountain cloud picture¡± was the one he drew! Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 251 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 251 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 251 Ends Here Even Leon Williams himself was puzzled. He will never admit his mistake. After all, he has a lot of attainments in the field of traditional Western painting. He knew that everyone¡¯s ink method is different, even the slight differences can be recognized. This painting was obviously painted by him in the studio of Saint John University that day. How could it be taken by Betty Brown to participate in the traditional Western paintingpetition? At that particr moment, Betty Brown also didn¡¯t understand because she also recognized that she did not draw that piece with her own hands. Although it looks exactly the same, it is still different. She could see that the painting in front of her was using broken ink, while she was using thick ink when she painted it at that time. Between the two, the pros and cons are obvious. It is obvious that the ink-breaking method is a more test of skill. Because the method of breaking ink is a method of expression with different amounts of water and ink color, which oveps one after another and produced a new ink effect. It is carried out when the ink is not dry, in order to make use of the natural osmosis of water. Characterized by the infiltration of pen marks from time to time, mutual infiltration, purely for a natural flow and unpolished gas, there is a rich Political Propaganda natural beauty. This effect cannot be achieved by the thick ink method. Betty Brown stared at the painting in a daze with doubts all over her face. ¡°Grandpa, this is not my painting.¡± Betty Brown did not hide it but said truthfully. ¡°This painting uses a vigorous pen, dense clouds, hidden mountains, rich changes in reality, and a sense of beauty at different levels so that the viewer has a sense of immersion and a strong humanistic vor.¡± After she said this, Betty Brown paused for a moment then added. ¡°To be honest, the quality of this painting is beyond my reach.¡± ¡°Betty Brown, stop being modest. This is your true standard, there is no need to be too modest.¡± Donald Brown said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, this is really not mine. I know my painting. There must be a mistake.¡± Betty Brown frowned and stressed seriously again. Leon Williams saw that Betty Brown reacted in this way and probably understood why. That day in the studio, Leon Williams to prove that he knew traditional Western painting. Compared with Betty Brown¡¯s ¡°mountain cloud picture¡± drew the same picture, and then put it together with Betty Brown¡¯s. Maybe it was messed up identally, or maybe Betty Brown took it by mistake which confused her about the two paintings. If Betty Brown deliberately took Leon Williams¡¯s painting to participate in thepetition, Betty Brown would not deny in public that the painting is not hers. Also, Betty Brown¡¯s heart is not bad, nor is it as hypocritical as Gordon Moore. It¡¯s just that this woman is a little stupid. Her stupidity here has nothing to do with intelligence. ¡°How is that possible? Who else could it be if you didn¡¯t draw it?¡± Donald Brown asked in bewilderment. Just then, a firm voice sounded. ¡°I drew it!¡± As soon as they heard this, they looked at Leon Williams one after another. Immediately, there was a burst ofughter in the house! ¡°Leon Williams went so far as to say that he painted this painting. How dare you say so!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for him to pick up bottles with his two hands, but forget about Traditional Western painting.¡± ¡°The art of Traditional Western painting requires not only talent but also financial support and family edification. I don¡¯t believe Leon Williams has this ability.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell a joke, Leon Williams can draw Traditional Western painting.¡± At this moment, most of the guests in the birthday banquet hall wereughing at Leon Williams for being thick-skinned and arrogant. This group of people does not know that Charles, who is famous in Western traditional painting today. He was the mentor of Leon Williams in the field of traditional Western painting. Shi Buyu¡¯s apprentice randomly pulled out, is a popr figure in the painting world. There is no doubt that Betty Brown is disappointed with Leon Williams at the moment. She didn¡¯t expect that Leon Williams would be so thick-skinned that he dared to brag about such a thing. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to wake you up. Please stop grandstanding. As long as you correct it with an open mind, we can still be friends in the future.¡± Betty Brown sincerely hoped that Leon Williams would stop messing around. Isn¡¯t it good to feel at ease to be an ordinary person? As long as he is willing to change, she will provide Leon Williams with a job opportunity. Leon Williams looked at the stupid woman with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Do you really think you are a golden leaf? Do you really think I like you? I¡¯m telling you, in the school studio that day, I drew a picture exactly like yours and put it in the same ce as yours. Although I don¡¯t know why my painting took part in the selection, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°This.¡± There was a thick cloud of doubt on Betty Brown¡¯s picturesque face. Is it true that Leon Williams painted this picture in the studio that day? But it wasn¡¯t long before Betty Brown dismissed the spection because she thought that the standard of Leon Williams cannot be so high, and in such a short time, it is impossible to draw so meticulously. ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s possible that other teachers and students in the Art Department contributed to this coincidence, but it won¡¯t be you!¡± Betty Brown¡¯s tone is very confident as she said this. ¡°Of course, it is also possible that Gordon Moore drew this. After all, he often goes to the studio.¡± Then, Betty Brown asked Gordon Moore. ¡°Is that you, Gordon Moore?¡± At this time, Gordon Moore said apologetically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s me or not. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I win the prize or not. I only care about bringing trouble to Betty Brown. At that time, on a whim, I drew the same picture as your entry. I didn¡¯t expect it to be confused with yours. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m willing to take the me for everything.¡± Gordon Moore¡¯s words revealed his sincerity and apology which moved Betty Brown because he acted like he has a sore nose and stuffy chest. She was attracted by Gordon Moore¡¯s talent and even more impressed by Gordon Moore¡¯s character. She did not expect that there would be such a talented and nobleman in the world like him. ¡°Gordon Moore, in this life I want you to marry me.¡± Betty Brown choked with excitement. And Gordon Moore smiled inside. He didn¡¯t know who painted it, but he picked up another leak this time. He felt that he had a lot of luck recently. A few days ago, it was Mimi¡¯s ¡°Danyang post¡± and today another ¡°Mountain Cloud Picture¡± have all won the admiration of Betty Brown. In the face of the extremely hypocritical Gordon Moore, Leon Williams does not want to prove anything. He already saw that Betty Brown has been caught in it unless one day she can recognize the hypocrisy of Gordon Moore. ¡°I clearly told you that the painting was made by me, but I know you don¡¯t believe it, and it doesn¡¯t make any sense to exin it again. You Browns are in a hurry to prepare $1 billion, and that¡¯s all!¡± As he said this sentence, Leon Williams left Hudson Building without looking back. After Leon Williams left, the Moore family and the Brown family went on with the unfinished birthday party. It seems to be peaceful and harmonious but in fact, it is a surging undercurrent. Donald Brown wanted the Moore family to help pay half of thepensation, but Pual knew full well that their family is in crisis and can¡¯t spare 500 million dors, and is counting on a marriage with the Brown family to solve the debt crisis. Of course, the Moore family will not reveal the Moore Group¡¯s debt crisis to the Brown family. Otherwise, the marriage between the twopanies will be at stake. Nowadays, the Moore family regards Leon Williams as the number one enemy. As long as Gordon Moore and Betty Brown do not get married, there will be hidden dangers. Even so, Gordon Moore is ready to kill! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Aside from that, the Brown family is not willing topensate Leon Williams¡¯s money. If Leon Williams disappears, then the engagement will not be a threat! And at this time, in Cayman Hills, Wibowo¡¯s home. Indra Wibowo held a family meeting. ¡°Dad, would you like to hand over the new product project used by Winny While and Japan to Leon Williams now? Isn¡¯t it too early? And does Leon Williams, which needs to discuss cooperation with Watsons Group, have the ability to win this project? ¡± Lay Wibowo showed his concern. He is no longer opposed to Leon Williams being the future son-inw of the Wibowo family. He only doubted the ability of Leon Williams to be the head of the branch Winny While. ¡°At present, the chairman of Watsons Group still refuses to show up. So, you can try to let Leon Williams explore the reaction of Watsons. If it can be done, it will be all right. After all, themodity industry does not ount for arge share of our group, which is a very valuable exercise opportunity for Leon Williams.¡± Indra Wibowo has his own long-term n; he wants to cultivate Leon Williams step by step. At the moment, Owen Wibowo, who was sitting at the window ying with a butterfly knife, curled the corners of his mouth that revealed a thick disdain. ¡°If he can take it down, I¡¯ll call him brother again!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 252 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 252 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 252 Don¡¯t Try It On If You Can¡¯t Afford It ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Leon Williams. Didn¡¯t you lose a bet with himst time?¡± Indra Wibowo asked rhetorically. ¡°At that time, he was just lucky. Grandpa, it happened that you bought a fake southern raw walnut, otherwise he would have lost. If he hadn¡¯t been born with great strength or experienced professional training, how could he have crushed it with one hand.¡± Owen Wibowo disagreed with Grandpa¡¯s words, still skillfully yed with butterfly knives. Since returning home, Owen Wibowo is very bored and a little unustomed to life at home. ording to his character, he would rather use force to solve the problem if his grandfather hadn¡¯t stopped him. His sister is his favorite rtive. He, who lost his mother at an early age, took his sister as his mother in his heart, so he must find someone worthy of trust. And he doesn¡¯t like Leon Williams. He is in a good mood today because he just got in touch with his old ssmate. The old ssmate came from a distinguished family. Has a deep background and just like him, his friend experienced the training and beating of the battlefield. Most importantly, his character is also very good. Owen Wibowo believed that this old ssmate is the most suitable candidate. But Indra Wibowo is still determined to choose. He arranged for Leon Williams to work at Saint John University is the first step. Now, he let Leon Williams make a new product for Winny While and Japanese is the second step. Of course, Indra Wibowo is not fully sure that Leon Williams will be able to win this cooperation smoothly. After all, as for Watsons Group, there is no clear indication. ¡°Lay Wibowo, please go and urge Watsons Group and ask their chairman toe out for dinner.¡± Indra Wibowo said to his son Lay Wibowo. ¡°Okay, Dad. I¡¯ll set up a wine bureau tomorrow. Let Owen Wibowo apany me. He has just returned home. I¡¯ll show him around the working environment.¡± Lay Wibowo is doing this with ulterior motives. He is not willing to hand over the Wibowo family business to a man with a foreign surname, so he is now working on raising his son. If his son is proud and capable of taking over Wibowo, he will be relieved. But if the son is not as good as Leon Williams, he¡¯s afraid the power will fall to Leon Williams. The recruited son-inw is one thing. But in the future, the person who will be in charge of Wibowo is another matter. It is normal for Lay Wibowo to have such selfishness. ¡°Well, since Owen Wibowo is going let¡¯s take Leon Williams with us.¡± Indra Wibowo thought about it for a moment but still said it. At his current age, Indra Wibowo earnestly hoped that the younger generation of the Wibowo family can take the lead. Whether he is his own grandson Owen Wibowo, or his future grandson-inw Leon Williams, he can rest assured as long as he leads the Wibowo family into one of the top families in the country in the future. At this time, Leon Williams returned to Rachel¡¯s residence. The moment he saw Rachel wearing a nightdress to open the door, the tiredness and troubles of the whole day were swept away. The time he spent with Rachel was undoubtedly rxing. He looked at Rachel¡¯s gentle and tranquil smile and Leon Williams held her in his arms. Rachel¡¯s cheeks were hot and inexplicably flustered as if the deer bumped into her heart. Then she poked out a shy pretty face and said nervously. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Well, have a chat with me.¡± Leon Williams smiled faintly, went to the sofa, and sat down to enjoy this beautiful and quiet time. Early the next morning, Leon Williams scheduled a whole day¡¯s itinerary to go to the headquarters of Denver Supermarket. Denver Supermarket is a national supermarket chain. Its headquarters are in the Provincial Capital and is a wholly-owned subsidiary of Watsons Group. Since thest meeting of the board of directors of Leon Williams, he talked to the person in charge of Denver Supermarket, but he has not yet visited there. As soon as the time is made, Leon Williams will inspect the branches one by one. This is the task assigned by Wibowo Family. To fully take over Watsons Group and prevent the Carter Group from dominating the Provincial Capital is the top priority of his third-tier test. Leon Williams drove by himself and used the cool Hennessy viper GT to reach his destination. After halfway through the journey, Leon Williams suddenly changed his mind and decided to go to the supermarket in Dahlia District first. Denver Supermarket has a total of four supermarkets in the provincial capital, with branches in four main urban areas. After about 20 minutes, Leon Williams came to the gate of the Denver supermarket in Dahlia District. Leon Williams walked in as soon as he parked the car. The first and second floors are all daily department stores with a wide range of goods, so there is nothing special to inspect. After only turning around, he went straight to the third floor. The third floor is the clothing area, where there are local brands and international brands. Leon Williams wanted to experience what the service is like there. He walked into a big-name store, randomly picked out a men¡¯s suit, and went to the fitting room to try it on. Just then, a young man came over. The man had a fairplexion, thin face, dyed red hair, earrings, and Korean style. His face showed signs of stic surgery. Of course, his appearance is very pleasing to the eyes of some women. The man came over. He pointed to Leon Williams and said to the waitress. ¡°I¡¯ll try this one. Is there any more?¡± The waitress bowed apologetically and said to him. ¡°This is the only one for Sargent. It¡¯s a limited edition. Otherwise, let¡¯s have a look at other models.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go to another brand store.¡± The Sargent responded with an expressionless face. In this regard, the waitress felt a great pity. She recognized Sargent. He is Sargent who¡¯s a big local online celebrity and has a wealthy family who often shoots luxury car videos on short video software. He has arge number of fans, especially female fans, and his video of driving a luxury car appeared him as handsome and cool which he received more than a million likes in return. The waitress felt that even if she could have a few more conversations with Sargent, she would feel that she was immortal, but it was a pity that she could not close the deal. ¡°Sargent, can we take a picture together? I like it very much.¡± The waitress pleaded to Sargent, ¡°Please, grant me this wish.¡± The waitress looked crazy. As they stood beside Leon Williams, he did not feel very strange. After all, groupies are toomon now, and taking photos together is nothing strange. However, the Sargent nced at the waitress and refused with disdain. ¡°No.¡± It seems that Sargent is not satisfied with the appearance of the waitress. ¡°Sargent, please, please. I often dream about you, so please grant me this wish.¡± The waitress was so humble that she almost knelt to Sargent. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Leon Williams saw this he felt exaggerated, because it really happened in front of his eyes. Just now he thought that it was okay for a girl to be a fanatic, and it was understandable to show her affection when she met someone or something she liked, but he just didn¡¯t expect it to be so exaggerated. At this time, Sargent nodded reluctantly. With a drooping bitter melon face, took a picture with the waiter, and then immediately shook off the girl and turned away. As soon as Sargent left, the waitress jumped in ce and danced happily. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so happy. Sargent and I took a picture, I¡¯ll quickly send it to our moments. My girlfriends must be greedy and envious.¡± Leon Williams frowned slightly. When the shop assistant chased the stars, he will not object. As long as it is a rational treatment, it does not matter, but the current waitress¡¯s action will affect her work performance. Leon Williams decided to enlighten the salesgirl. He went to change the suit, then hung it back, and walked up to the waitress. Unexpectedly, this move was strongly disgusted by the other side. ¡°You don¡¯t want to buy it? Why try it on if you don¡¯t buy it? ¡± The shop assistant raised her face with a pair of arched eyebrows. ¡°Who made a rule that you can¡¯t try on clothes if you don¡¯t buy clothes?¡± Leon Williams was also furious when he arrived. ¡°It was all because of you that Sargent could not buy it, otherwise I would have brokered the deal and I might have added the WeChat of Sargent.¡± The shop assistantined. ¡°Besides, this suit costs 5,000 dors. Can you afford to pay for it if it gets dirty? Don¡¯t try it on if you can¡¯t afford it!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 253 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 253 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 253 Heavenly Net Recovers, Shure Never Leaks Leon Williams did not respond to the shop assistant¡¯sint. Employees like this are fired directly, needless to say. He wore a suit, which is always tailor-made and he will not buy the finished product directly. Even if this outfit is also customized by a well-known designer. If this waitress knows the goods, she should be able to see that it is much better than that Sargent wardrobe, and it is not of the same grade. Maybe this little girl will only recognize the brand goods with signs. ¡°Singer, I¡¯m at Denver Supermarket in Dahlia District. I¡¯ll be there in about 20 minutes. Oh, by the way, I¡¯ll personally fire this one employee, so don¡¯t interfere.¡± Leon Williams called Singer, the head of Denver Supermarket, and then understated his termination by the way. The singer is naturally afraid to ask more about the resignation. The youthful boldness shown by the chairman at the board meeting that day made him understand that the days when thepany dawdled were gone forever. Not to mention the resignation of an ordinary employee of a supermarket, even the manager of the supermarket, Singer dared not to say ¡°no¡±. ¡°That¡¯s good. Leon Williams, Dragon Well Tea is ready for you and is waiting for you.¡± Singer replied respectfully. As soon as Leon Williams finished the call and put down his phone, he heard a mockery from the salesgirl. ¡°Yes, I also know the name of our General Manager, but your acting is so clumsy. Our General Manager is not so talkative!¡± The salesgirl rearranged her suit in disgust,pletely unaware that she was about to lose her job. Just then, the Sargent, came back to buy clothes. As she saw this, the shop assistant hurriedly trotted all the way to meet him, eager to get into the arms of Sargent immediately. ¡°The suit before Sargent didn¡¯t sell and the poor man can¡¯t afford it. Please take it. It¡¯s a limited edition this year.¡± The face of the salesgirlughed like a chrysanthemum. Sargent, still cold-faced, stretched out his hand and held the salesgirl three feet in front of her, preventing her froming any closer. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± After he released a cold word to the salesgirl, Sargent nced at Leon Williams. With disdain, he said nothing and said in his heart. ¡°Poor man? I won¡¯t wear clothes that have been worn by the poor, it¡¯s bad luck!¡± It seems that this so-called Sargent, is also a thing that doesn¡¯t recognize the goods, and even the fabric of a privately made suit can¡¯t be seen. If this guy says bad luck in front of Leon Williams, Leon Williams will beat the shit out of him. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Sargent shook his head to the salesgirl. ¡°All right, Sargent.¡± With a smile on her face, the salesgirl took out her mobile phone and said ¡°Would you like to add me on WeChat, Sargent? I am really a big fan of you. Your video of ying with the car is so handsome. I like it every day.¡± The salesgirl tried to get close to him just to get his WeChat. However, for Sargent who has arge number of fans throughout thework, how can he care about one of them? She is just an ordinary small fan. If she were a little rich woman, his attitude would be very different. Leon Williams turned and left and went to the manager¡¯s office of the supermarket. Such employees like her. Leon decided not to stay any longer. Regardless of whether chasing a star is right or wrong for the time being, he doesn¡¯t care. But staff like her should quit with this kind of work attitude. Leon Williams has just left, and the salesgirl is still tried to curry favor with Sargent. ¡°Sargent, ignore him. Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s WeChat.¡± The salesgirl is still pushy. Sargent impatiently took out his cell phone and decided to give his male assistant¡¯s WeChat ount, which he didn¡¯t like. After adding WeChat, Sargent picked out a coat and left Denver supermarket. The salesgirl ignored her work and chased him out, but she didn¡¯t find Sargent. Just at this time, she saw a cool supercar parked in front of the supermarket. Looking at the logo and shape, she couldn¡¯t tell what brand of a sports car it was, but she was sure it was Sargent¡¯s car. Since she often sees on the Inte that Sargent is handsome in this kind of supercar, she assumed that this war is his. ¡°Wow! Sargent¡¯s car is really cool. I¡¯m so happy to be his woman. I really want to give him a gift! ¡± The salesgirl put her hands on her chest and was so excited that she acted as if it were her own car. Then, the salesgirl took out her mobile phone and stood in front of the supercar and took a wild shot. She nned to show off to her best friend after taking the photo and posted it to her moments. But just then, Leon Williams appeared in front of the salesgirl. ¡°What are you looking at? If you see too much, you will only be ashamed of yourself. Sargent started to drive a Ferrari at the age of 28. How about you? Hurry up and stay where you are and don¡¯t disturb me to take pictures!¡± The salesgirl said proudly. This is ridiculous. Leon Williams drove a Ferrari with one hand at the age of 14. At that time, there were so many luxury cars in Beverly Hills in the vi area of Los Angeles who didn¡¯t have a Ferrari yet. She gets excited over a little thing! ¡°Is it so difficult to tell the difference between the Viper GT and Ferrari? Go back and buy a children¡¯s car guide.¡± Leon Williams smiled. The salesgirl was a little embarrassed and blushed and said to Leon. ¡°No matter what kind of car it is, it costs 20 million. Anyway, you can¡¯t afford to drive it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leon Williams looked at her as a fool and then pressed the car key. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Buzz¨C At the moment, the salesgirl was so scared that she was almost confused. The Viper GT¡¯s European wing door suddenly opened and then slowly rose. Leon Williams took a chic seat in the car, and the gull-wing door came down slowly again. The window reflected Leon Williams¡¯s perfectly handsome side face. ¡°You are so naive that you can¡¯t buy four wheels in my car for 20 million.¡± Leon Williams nced at the dumbfounded girl faintly. The salesgirl stood in the same ce, looked at the scene in front of her, and felt that everything was so illusory! ¡°This¡­ Is this car yours? Not Sargent¡¯s?¡± Leon Williams did not respond but warned the salesgirl. ¡°If you can¡¯t fight your father, you can¡¯t fight for yourself. Denver supermarket staff pay is not low, and year-end benefits make other peers covet. Can you get paid to chase stars after work? If you don¡¯t talk too much, you won¡¯t be fired! ¡± With these words, Leon Williams activated Viper GT and left for Denver supermarket headquarters. At the same time, the Inte celebrity Sargent came in a Ferrari F8 and came face to face with him. Sargent was stunned, then shook his head as he thought that it was an illusion. ¡°This is the online celebrity car that was very popr on the Inte some time ago!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get ten of my old cars!¡± ¡°The one in the driver¡¯s seat is.¡± ¡°No! I must have made a fool of myself! ¡± Sargent shook his head hard and couldn¡¯t believe what happened. After he settled down, Sargent drove to the Carter Group to sign a contract. Leon Williams arrived at the headquarters of Denver supermarket 20 minutester. No sooner had he parked the car when he received a call from Indra Wibowo. Indra Wibowo told over the phone that Leon Williams was responsible for the promotion and marketing of new products for American and daily use. He must seek cooperation with Denver Supermarket of Watsons Group to be the main supplier of Denver supermarket. ¡°Leon Williams, I have given you such an important project. You must win honor for me!¡± Indra Wibowo said seriously during the call. Leon Williams didn¡¯t say it, but he knew very well that this kind of project was not very important to the Wibowo Group, but he understood Indra Wibowo¡¯s good intentions. Then, Indra Wibowo urged. ¡°Owen Wibowo will bet with you that if you can talk about this cooperation, he will call you brother again. You must strive for a deal and suppress his arrogance!¡± ¡°Indra Wibowo, that Owen Wibowo is your own grandson.¡± Leon Williams smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of my own grandson that I can¡¯t let him go. I know the task is difficult. Anyway, do your best.¡± Indra Wibowo said even if he felt really unsure. ¡°What kind of product does Indra Wibowo talk about. Will Winny While do its mainunching?¡± Leon Williams is curious about this. ¡°It¡¯s a sanitary napkin. The product has been made, and the next step is to promote it. You SHOULD quickly think of a name, and I¡¯ll give you the right to name it.¡± Indra Wibowo said seriously. Leon Williams thought about it a little and then had a whim. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Shure.¡± ¡°Shure? Yes, it¡¯s a very international name. Tell me about your idea of the name, and then write a slogan.¡± Indra Wibowo asked solemnly. ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it?¡± Leon Williams asked rhetorically. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it quickly.¡± Indra Wibowo urged. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 254 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 254 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 254 This Project Will Definitely Be Yellow ¡°You know what I mean?¡± Leon Williams exined as he walked. If theymunicate face-to-face, he will certainly give Indra Wibowo a ¡°self-experience¡± look. ¡°Leon Williams, are you mistaken? We are not going to do a legal program.¡± Indra Wibowo is confused. He doesn¡¯t know what the idea has to do with the slogan. ¡°You taste, you taste fine.¡± Leon Williams smiled and said. Indra Wibowo held the presbyopia sses on the bridge of his nose. Frowned thoughtfully, and then said, ¡°Shure. No leakage?¡± ¡°Yes, Shure doesn¡¯t leak.¡± Leon Williams nodded. Suddenly it dawned on Indra Wibowo. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Leon Williams, do you like to go out of the ordinary? This slogan is good, so just do it!¡± Indra Wibowo thought this idea is novel, magical, and can be called a genius! ¡°By the way, there is a wine bureau tonight. I have an appointment with the chairman of Watsons Group. Go and apany me during the wine.¡± Indra Wibowo suddenly remembered the dinner tonight. ¡°Hmm? When did I say yes?¡± Leon Williams was a little confused and didn¡¯t get the message. ¡°Leon Williams, what are you talking about? You have to promise me, don¡¯t underestimate the wine. You can learn a lot from the winery. ¡± Indra Wibowo didn¡¯t know what Leon Williams meant and thought he didn¡¯t want to drink with him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just go.¡± Leon Williams smiled and concealed his shock. Immediately after talking to Indra Wibowo, Leon Williams called Hugo and asked Hugo to take his ce at the wine board tonight. After dragging on for half a month, it was time to work with Wibowo Group, but Leon Williams could not show up. He had nned to let Hugo rece him and prepared measures to deal with it. Hugo is the right age and is his confidant in the Watsons Group so he is the most suitable. After he talked with Hugo, Leon Williams walked into the gate of Denver Supermarket headquarters. As soon as he entered the door, Singer stood at the door to greet him. The singer learned that the chairman liked to drink tea and specially prepared Dragon Well Tea before the Ottonian Dynasty. At the same time, at Cayman Hills in Brown vi study. Donald Brown frowned, repeatedly rubbed the teacup with his hand, and said to himself solemnly. ¡°What exactly is this Pual, what¡¯s your n? I made it very clear at the birthday banquet yesterday that the Moore family would share part of thepensation and then immediately let the two younger generations get married. He didn¡¯t say at all. If he cooperates with my Brown family in the future, will he still worry that he won¡¯t be able to earn this money back?¡± Things were different from what Donald Brown had expected. He thought the Moore family would take the initiative to share thepensation for the Brown family, but the Moore family chose not to talk about it. The current situation puts Donald Brown in a dilemma. ¡°Since the Moore family is not in a hurry, then my Brown family won¡¯t be in a hurry. I can¡¯t let Pual think I¡¯m in a hurry to give my granddaughter to get married. I won¡¯t give up my marriage at Leon Williams. I¡¯d like to see how that old fox in Pual reacts!¡± Donald Brown is determined not to return Leon Williams¡¯s marriage for the time being. He wanted to take the initiative, contained the Moore family, and let the Moore family worry first. It is absolutely possible toe up with one billion, Donald Brown thought. However, this is disposable liquidity, not an asset and the use of this money will affect the operation of thepany. The stingy Donald Brown wants to save as much as he can. In fact, Pual is really unable to share with Donald Brown these days. His grandson Gordon Moore has a huge debt of 3 billion because he signed a betting agreement two years ago and promised venture capital firms that their revenue and profit failed to meet the standards. And the venture capitalpany behind Gordon Moore is a well-known predator in the investment community. It is even powerful just like the provincial capital. If they failed to pay, the Moore family cannot afford to exist. At present, Gordon Moore is in an extremely bad situation which is the main reason why he can¡¯t wait to marry Betty Brown. But then, the existence of Leon Williams is like a roadblock. Gordon Moore wanted to marry Betty Brown as soon as possible because he wants to pay his debts, but now he has to bear part of thepensation in order to gain the trust of the Brown family, so it is very contradictory. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Gordon Moore hates Leon Williams so much that he thought that without Leon Williams, he might have married the Brown family now. And then, the Brown family would have to help him pay his debts. Within a month, if he can¡¯t afford 3 billion, his reputation will be tarnished and his reputation will be ruined. The perfect person he established will also be debunked. The death of Leon Williams is the result he most wants to see! At this time, the news that Leon Williams was publicly mismarried by the Brown family at the birthday banquet also spread to the ears of the Wibowo family. For a moment, Lay Wibowo¡¯s thoughts became unpredictable again. Originally, he had just contacted the chairman of Watsons Group and was in a good mood, but since he heard about the Donald Brown birthday banquet, he felt ufortable. ¡°Dad, about the goods returned by Brown¡¯s family. Do you want us to take the order? What is worse about Sucyanti Wibowo than Betty Brown? Why do you have to be aggrieved, Sucyanti Wibowo?¡± Lay Wibowo had reluctantly agreed with Leon Williams, but now he has backed out. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think there would be such an appearance in Brown¡¯s family, but Donald Brown is blind. He quitted his marriage to Leon Williams that resulted in his loss. On the contrary, it relieves the hindrance for my Wibowo family.¡± Indra Wibowo is in a different state of mind from Lay Wibowo. On the contrary, he thought that the divorce of the Brown family is a good thing for the Wibowo family. ¡°But Gordon Moore is much better than Leon Williams. If we had done it earlier, Gordon Moore would have been our son-inw.¡± Lay Wibowo has a bit of reluctance. ¡®My baby daughter should find a match!¡¯ His fatherly instinct kicked in. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again! In the case of Sucyanti Wibowo, as a father, you don¡¯t know that Leon Williams is the most suitable candidate. Do you want Sucyanti Wibowo to follow in the footsteps of my daughter-inw? ¡± Indra Wibowo patted the table directly. ¡°Oh!¡± Lay Wibowo frowned helplessly and sighed: ¡°what good goods can be married by the Brown family? What else can they do except to know something about medicine? It¡¯s just a pity for my precious daughter!¡± Just then, Owen Wibowo and Sucyanti Wibowo came over. Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo quickly calm down. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t wait for the wine bureau to start.¡± Owen Wibowo has a quick temper and can¡¯t hold on to something. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? The chairman of Watsons Group has just agreed.¡± Indra Wibowo nced angrily at the road. ¡°Okay, Watsons has big airs. It took me so long to let them agree to meet. Hey, hey, I have to ask Leon Williams to call me brother in public tonight!¡± Owen Wibowo smiled proudly. He still remembered the bet, the face he lostst time, and this time he wants it back. ¡°He¡¯s your brother-inw, and he should have called you brother!¡± Indra Wibowo narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Grandpa, I have chosen a partner for my sister. He used to be arade-in-arms. I reluctantly kept him as a driver at Wibowo¡¯s house, so that he could watch my sister and myrade-in-arms go out with each other every day.¡± Lay Wibowo is confident that the whole family will like hisrade-in-arms far more than Leon Williams. Sucyanti Wibowo, who is on the side, does not want to participate in the discussion on this topic. She is out of her mind right now. ¡°Ah, by the way, Leon Williams came up with such a strange slogan. I don¡¯t think he should be in charge of this project, just let him throw in the towel.¡± Owen Wibowo could not help butugh and said. ¡°Originally I said very little, but since I met Leon Williams, I can¡¯t help it. This product itself is a big joke. As long as he is here, this project is absolutely yellow!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 255 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 255 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 255 I Told Him to Leave Right Away He doesn¡¯t have the confidence to mention this, that is why Indra Wibowo remained silent. When ites to medical skills and the identification of antiques, he believed that Leon Williams is absolutely fine. But when ites to doing business, Leon Williams is a raw melon in his eyes. And there is no formal cooperation with Watsons Group at present. With Leon Williams, the business with Winny While, it is very difficult to persuade Denver Supermarket to sell only ¡°Shure¡± brand sanitary napkins. Indra Wibowo is not hopeful, it was just an opportunity to hone Leon Williams. He looked at his granddaughter Sucyanti Wibowo and found that Sucyanti Wibowo seemed to have something on her mind. It¡¯s because she had so few words today in contrast with her usual self. She was different from his usual liveliness and loveliness. In fact, Sucyanti Wibowo is thinking that the slogan of Leon Williams, may sound strange, but today¡¯s young people like to y tricks, which may have an unexpected effect. Time passed so quickly that it was evening in the twinkling of an eye. ording to the appointed time, they will attend the wine bureau with the chairman of Watsons Group. Lay Wibowo has something to do temporarily, so he gave his full authority to his son Owen Wibowo to handle it, and instructed Owen Wibowo to make sure that the wine bureau is done well. Tonight, is not a formal signing of cooperation, but the first time for them to meet the Watsons for dinner. Owen Wibowo, the future heir of the Wibowo family is also reasonable. Around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Owen Wibowo has already held a banquet in Juxing Tower. He waited for the arrival of the chairman of Watsons Group. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s almost time.¡± Owen Wibowo nced at his watch and called Leon Williams. ¡°Haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Owen Wibowo spoke in a cold tone, almost always in such a cold tone except for his family. At the moment, Leon Williams has just walked into the star gathering building with Singer. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Leon Williams responded faintly and hung up. As he listened to the sound of ¡°beep¨C beep¨C¡± came from his ear, the eyebrow of Owen Wibowo arched, and two cold lights burst out in both of his eyes. ¡®Apart from my family, no one has ever dared to treat me like this!¡¯ He lividly said to himself. As a matter of fact, Leon Williams has a frank personality. He treated others just like how they do to him. ¡®Even if you belong from the four young people in the provincial capital, in the eyes of my Wibowo Family, you are worthless!¡¯ Leon Williams took Singer into the deluxe box. When Owen Wibowo saw a stranger came in from Leon Williams, he frowned and looked unhappy. ¡°Leon Williams! How indecent would it be for you to take one more person? There are big things to do today. If you take the liberty of making decisions, aren¡¯t you afraid of affecting the cooperation n?¡± This Owen Wibowo does not know that Leon Williams brought one more person to eat or what, and he is very dissatisfied with this. Also, at this time, Watsons Group ¡°Chairman¡± Hugo walked into the box. After Hugo entered the door, he first looked at Leon Williams with a subtle sh in his eyes. Then Hugo looked at Owen Wibowo. He smiled and asked. ¡°I¡¯m Watsons Hugo, and you are Owen Wibowo, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve been waiting for Hugo for a long time. Please have a seat.¡± Owen Wibowo quickly handed out his hand and shook hands with Hugo. It is really difficult for a cold and noble son who has experienced the battlefield to deal with in terms of the business field. Owen Wibowo dared not to show an aloof expression to Hugo tonight. After all, it is rted to the family n. If they work together with Watsons Group, it is expected to hit the first-ss Western family in the future. Aside from that, Owen Wibowo also understood that Watsons Group is one of the five major groups in the Provincial Capital, not weaker than Wibowo, and Watsons¡¯s chairman must not be a simple figure. This is the character of Owen Wibowo. Only a tough boss can hold him down. Then, Owen Wibowo beckoned the waiter. ¡°Serve the food immediately and bring up the Fermented Sorghum Wine that my grandfather saved here!¡± ¡°Who are these two?¡± Hugo pointed to Leon Williams and Singer. He just asked that for a show, one is his own master while the other is an old acquaintance. How could he not know them? ¡°This is Leon Williams. I called him in to apany us while we drink the wine.¡± Owen Wibowo took a cold nce at Leon Williams and didn¡¯t want to make any more introductions for fear of losing face to Wibowo¡¯s family. Then, Owen Wibowo pulled Hugo to the ¡°right position¡± at the table and smiled and said, ¡°Hugo, this is the right position, so you shoulde and sit on it.¡± Instead of answering Owen Wibowo, Hugo immediately went to see Leon Williams first. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Now, as a loyal servant of Leon Williams, Hugo is more concerned about the superiority and inferiority of his master and servant. He dared not do any disobedience without the consent of Leon Williams. Leon Williams smiled faintly to show his acquiescence. ¡°Why are you smirking? Why don¡¯t you go and pour the wine!¡± Owen Wibowo squinted and ordered coldly. At this time, Leon Williams does not move, but the Singer moved instead. In Singer¡¯s eyes, there is no reason for the group boss to pour wine. Owen Wibowo did not delve into the identity of Singer and thought it was a small clerk brought in by Leon Williams to apany the wine. Hugo sat in the right seat, but his expression looked a little ufortable. He is a man who works for Leon Williams and usually does not dared tomit any of the following acts, but sitting at the right table today, he felt like a hustle and bustle. ¡°Leon Williams, you stand!¡± Owen Wibowo threw out another cold remark. ¡°Pour us wine!¡± There is obviously a beautiful waitress in the box who is in charge of pouring wine, but he didn¡¯t order her. Owen Wibowo deliberately made it difficult for Leon Williams. He looked down on Leon Williams from the bottom of his heart. When Hugo heard this, he immediately panicked. Owen did not let the master sit in the right seat which made his lingered fear. How can he let the master pour him wine? He does not take such a thing. ¡°No!¡± Hugo shouted out uncontrobly for a moment. ¡°Hugo, do you have any questions?¡± Owen Wibowo frowned and wondered, then stretched out his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I get it, Hugo. I get it.¡± Owen Wibowo thought that Hugo likes beautiful waiters to pour wine because it¡¯s really not interesting for a man to pour wine. ¡°Ask the waiter to pour the wine and let the gentleman sit next to me.¡± After Hugoposed his mood, he looked at Leon Williams and said. ¡°Hugo, you can call him Leon Williams, you can¡¯t afford to call him sir.¡± Owen Wibowo said. ¡°I don¡¯t like red tape, nor do I like seniority, Sir,¡± Hugo responded firmly. ¡°Ah, Hugo is good. As long as Hugo likes it, you can call it whatever you want.¡± Owen Wibowo smiled back at Hugo but wondered that Hugo was too easygoing. This aroused Owen Wibowo¡¯s great interest because he was different from many of the group leaders he hade into contact with. ording to his father¡¯s advice about Carter, Owen Wibowo tried to bring the topic to the cooperation between the twopanies. Hugo also mediated with Owen Wibowo following Leon Williams¡¯s instructions. After three rounds of drinking, several people gradually had a few points of drunkenness on their faces. Owen Wibowo thought that the time is ripe. He smiled faintly, took out a beautifully wrapped box from behind, opened it, and ced it in front of Hugo. There is a blue-and-white porcin plum bottle in the box. ¡°Hugo, I heard that you like to collect antiques. This plum bottle was from the Promation of Virtue Period of the Ottonian Dynasty. I am ayman in antiques. I should still give good things to people who know how to do it. I also ask you to ept it.¡± With a smile on his face, Owen Wibowo made it clear that he was amiable with Hugo, which would help to facilitate the cooperation between the twopanies. These are specially exined by his father and grandfather. However, for the first time, Hugo did not check the appearance of the blue-and-white porcin vase, but he opts to observe the face of Leon Williams. The master of the family is sitting next to him, but he doesn¡¯t dare to receive gifts casually. Hugo hesitated. Owen Wibowo doesn¡¯t know what it meant. ¡°Hugo, do you think that boy doesn¡¯t like you? If so, I¡¯ll get him out of here right now!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 256 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 256 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 256 Shall Not Be Desecrated Hugo has a majestic look and eyebrows like knives. ¡®Get my master out of here? You just ate the guts of a bear heart and a leopard!¡¯ He thought when he heard Owen said that. In Hugo¡¯s mind, Leon Williams is not allowed to be desecrated! ¡°Miss Mawar ordered me to take good care of Leon Williams. Now that Leon Williams has been humiliated, how can I sit idly by?¡± He continued. But Hugo is no longer a vigorous young man, he is a decades-old uncle, more thoughtful, and finally, put up with it. ¡°Master Wibowo, it has nothing to do with this gentleman. I can¡¯t ept gifts.¡± Hugo gently pushed back the wooden box that contained the bright blue plum bottle. ¡°Is it true that Hugo has no regard for it? ording to my grandfather, this plum bottle is a proper authentic official kiln. I have a magnifying ss here. Hugo can pick it up and have a look.¡± Owen Wibowo took a mahogany magnifying ss out of his pocket and handed it to Hugo. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Master Wibowo.¡± Hugo waved his hand but didn¡¯t pick up the magnifying ss. Because Leon Williams did not give him a hint nor a signal. Without the inspiration of Leon Williams, Hugo did not dare to ept it. ¡°Don¡¯t take it for nothing.¡± Leon Williams looked at Hugo, with a faint smile. No need to check, he just takes a look at it. Leon Williams knew that this Ming blue and the white plum bottle is indeed a blue and white official kiln in the Ottonian Dynasty. It is also a treasure worth tens of millions of dors. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡± After he received a reply from his master, Hugo nodded immediately without hesitation. Owen Wibowo frowned at the moment and showed a trace of displeasure. ¡®I tried to persuade your men again and again, but I almost got down on my knees and begged you, but you didn¡¯t ept it. OK, if you don¡¯t take it, you won¡¯t ept it. My Wibowo family can still save a blue vase worth 15 million dors, but howe you decided to take it again after a word from that Leon Williams boy?!¡¯ Owen Wibowo is depressed. Hugo doesn¡¯t listen to him but listened to Leon Williams instead which made him feel a little ufortable. He who has always been strongly felt this. ¡°Since Hugo likes it, take it.¡± Owen Wibowo sounded a little cold. Hugo doesn¡¯t care about Owen Wibowo¡¯s tone, he only cared about the expression on Leon Williams¡¯s face. Owen Wibowo found that Hugo and Leon Williams seemed to have eye contact and could not help but be resentful. He thought Leon Williams stole the limelight from him and felt that the guests had taken the lead. ¡°I am the future heir of the Wibowo family, today I am the protagonist/ Leon Williams, you are just a supporting role, you need to recognize yourself and put yourself in the right position!¡± Owen Wibowo was upset. Although he didn¡¯t say it bluntly, he could hardly hold back. Then, Owen Wibowo picked up West Lake Fish in Vinegar Gravy¡¯s eye with public chopsticks and put it into Leon Williams¡¯s bowl. ¡°Leon Williams, try this to patch your eyes.¡± After he put the fisheye into the Leon Williams bowl, Owen Wibowo went to observe Leon Williams¡¯s expression. And how can Leon Williams, not see it? This is a hint of Owen Wibowo. During his four years in Fairmont, Leon Williams basically understood the customs of the province. If someone clips your eyes, it is not for you to fix your eyes, but to imply that you know how many pounds you are, put yourself in the right position, and don¡¯t rob the host. ¡°Owen Wibowo, this eye here you go.¡± Leon Williams smiled coldly, then picked up the chopsticks and put the other fisheye into Owen Wibowo¡¯s bowl. ¡®It is a blessing for you¡¯. Owen Wibowo thought that to be able to sit down and have a drink with him is a blessing. In the future, Owen Wibowo will inherit the tradition when hees home. For a second- rate family like him, he can only serve dishes. Owen thought. ¡°Leon Williams, you!¡± Obviously, Owen Wibowo is extremely upset, he thought that he can give Leon Williams fisheye, but Leon Williams gave him fisheye instead because in his eyes this is the following crime. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Owen Wibowo? Don¡¯t you like fisheye? Doesn¡¯t it smells good?¡± Leon Williams smiled. ¡°Leon Williams, don¡¯t make me angry!¡± Owen Wibowo surged with anger and blood roared in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am the future heir of the Wibowo family, and you are just a small role to apany me to the wine!¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are just a poor boy from a second-rate family.¡± Leon Williams is not angry and arrogant, there is a touch of invincible. ¡°My grandfather should never have let youe, you shameful thing!¡± Owen Wibowo could not help and shout angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll put the words for you today. I have found a suitable partner for my sister. If you want to be a son-inw of the Wibowo family, there is no way for you to die as soon as possible.¡± Owen Wibowo¡¯s character is already violent, but now he can¡¯t stop it from bing more. Before Leon Williams could speak again, Hugo suddenly moved. Bang! Hugo mmed his hand on the wine table and said in a cold voice. ¡°Mr. Wibowo, you have gone too far. Is this gentleman in your way? You have stirred up trouble again and again at today¡¯s dinner. Are you sincerely cooperating with me, the head of the Watsons Group?¡± Hugo, who has always been mature and steady was really infuriated by Owen Wibowo this time. Hugo is full of anger. In his eyes, Owen Wibowo¡¯s contempt for Leon Williams is not good enough, and because of the rtionship between Leon Williams and Miss Mawar, Owen Wibowo is not worthy of comparison with Leon Williams. Miss Mawar has a very high position in the heart of Hugo. After all, she is the female Moore of Hartford No. 1 Venture Capital Group, and Leon Williams has a close rtionship with Miss Mawar. At the same time, she is also the real power of the Watsons Group. She has collected billions easily and won the new CBD construction project in the urban area that many consortia are vying for in one fell swoop. What an extraordinary skill this is. Owen Wibowo is not as good as Leon Williams, he¡¯s like a 1/10000! At this time, Owen Wibowo saw this and his face suddenly became cold. He is cold and irascible by nature, but he has reined in his character because of the importance of today¡¯s events. ¡°I have repeatedly made friends with you, but you are ungrateful! What a fucking thing it is to m the table at me for the sake of a mere minion!¡± Owen Wibowo wanted to fight back, but in the end, he held back. After all, Wibowo really urgently needs to work with Watsons to get a chance to block Carter¡¯s hegemony and make Wibowo one of the new top families. His grandpa and dad repeatedly told him not to miss a big deal. ¡°Hugo, you misunderstand. Leon Williams and I are used to fooling around. Don¡¯t worry about it. Come on, let¡¯s keep drinking.¡± Owen Wibowo forcibly suppressed his anger and raised his ss to make a toast. Hugo also went down the hill and didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. ¡°By the way, how are things going between Leon Williams and Denver Supermarket? Have you made any progress? Denver Supermarket is a branch under Hugo, so talk to Hugo. ¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Owen Wibowo suddenly changed the subject which he used to finish the discussion. He tried to get back the face he lostst time. ¡°Leon Williams,e on. Don¡¯t forget the bet we made. How is that project going?¡± Owen Wibowo hurriedly urged again. Leon Williams looked at Owen Wibowo¡¯s anxious look and smiled but said nothing. The more anxious Owen Wibowo is, the calmer Leon Williams became. He knew that Owen Wibowo can¡¯t wait to get back to his facest time, so he can¡¯t wait to see him lose. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the project has failed. In fact, I have expected this result for a long time. After all, it is too difficult for a business and let Winny While like you.¡± Owen Wibowo cocked his lips a little proudly. However, at this point, Leon Williams pointed to the Singer next to his finger. Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 257 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 257 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 257 Is Childish ¡°This is the person in charge of Denver Supermarket, Singer. The singer decided to cooperate with Winny While.¡± Leon Williams calmly watched the triumphant Owen Wibowo and said this. Then, Owen Wibowo was startled, and suddenly a furrowed his eyebrow with doubts all over his face. ¡°Is he really the Singer of Denver Supermarket?¡± ¡°Who else? Why else would I bring one more person here?¡± Leon Williams made no secret of his bluntness. Owen Wibowo¡¯s mood is extremelyplex. He never thought that Leon Williams this skill unexpectedly brought Singer directly to dinner. ¡°Hello, Singer. I didn¡¯t know it was you. I beg your pardon for being so snub.¡± Owen Wibowo quickly reached out and shook hands with Singer. Then, Owen Wibowo looked at Leon Williams with cold eyes and reprimanded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you told me earlier that? You dyed my Wibowo family event, I wouldn¡¯t ask you if you told me that!¡± Leon Williams responded with a sneer. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me. You picked on me as soon as I entered the box. Do you have a chance to talk to me? Besides, what you most want to see is the failure of the project I am in charge of.¡± This sentence immediately left Owen Wibowo speechless. Yes, Owen Wibowo really wanted to see this project fail, so the ¡°brazen words¡± were put down before he sounded and he can¡¯t get back the honor he once lost from Leon Williams. Leon Williams¡¯s sharp words hit the nail on the head which made Owen Wibowo feel ashamed for a moment. As the future heir of the Wibowo family, he should help Leon Williams promote the cooperation between Midea Daily and Denver Supermarket. ¡°I am willing to gamble and lose!¡± Owen Wibowo looked cold, said with clenched teeth. ¡°Childish!¡± Leon Williams¡¯s thin lips warped slightly and his eyes shed with disdain. ¡°You call me childish? I¡¯d like to gamble and lose and never cheat. It¡¯s called being a man! ¡± Owen Wibowo refused. ¡°People who bet easily are not really mature on the inside, even if they pretend to be mature on the outside.¡± Leon Williams said with a straight face. ¡°In my eyes, you are very naive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself here. I won¡¯t lose this time; I¡¯ll fulfill the contract at once!¡± Owen Wibowo has an angry look on his face and doesn¡¯t take Leon Williams¡¯s words to heart. He only cared about the losing party and his obligation to fulfill the agreement. ¡°Brother!¡± Owen Wibowo blushed when he shouted ¡°brother¡± and he felt humiliated. Especially in front of two business executives, Hugo and Singer. Owen Wibowo really felt embarrassed. He shrunk on his seat. Owen Wibowo is in Leon Williams¡¯s hands again, it is even more shameless thanst time. He really doesn¡¯t understand that Leon Williams is in a business contract with Winny While. This is a new project, and it¡¯s only been a day. Howe it¡¯s been over so soon?! Now, there are only four people at the table. One is Singer, the head of Denver Supermarket, and the other is Hugo, Chairman of Denver a parentpany under the Watsons Group, plus Leon Williams. Owen Wibowo felt like an outsider at this time, and the other three were wearing a pair of pants. This idea shed through Owen Wibowo¡¯s mind, and he thought it was an illusion. He felt that with the background of Leon Williams, it was impossible to have a friendship with Singer and Hugo. Owen Wibowo is not reconciled to his thoughts! The son of the Wibowo family was pinned down by a small henchman he despised. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It is very different from his expected result! With a few points of drunkenness, Owen Wibowo reprimanded Leon Williams. ¡°If not for my Wibowo family is that is distinguished n, do you think you can easily win this cooperation? Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. Without the backing of my Wibowo family, it would be impossible for other people like Singer to let you in! ¡± As soon as Owen Wibowo spoke, there was a sneer in Singer¡¯s heart. Owen Wibowo, ah Owen Wibowo, you have no idea that the person you despise in your heart is the real chairman of Watsons Group! When Leon Williams came to their ce, he entered as if it is his own house. How dare he not let me in? Owen uttered silently. There are a lot of things he can¡¯t think of. In fact, the cooperation between Winny While Daily and Denver Supermarket is just a matter of Leon Williams! Singer tried to refute Owen Wibowo but held back. Without Leon Williams¡¯s advice, he wouldn¡¯t do anything unless he couldn¡¯t help it. He just listened. At this time, Leon Williams said. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about distinguished families every day. Compared with the four families and seven consortia in the capital, the Wibowo family is not as prosperous as you expected. It is still unknown whether you can seize the next opportunity to be first-ss. I advise you to recognize yourself.¡± Because of his good rtionship with Indra Wibowo, Leon Williams does not want to belittle the Wibowo family, but Leon Williams must tell to Owen Wibowo that the Wibowo family must seize the opportunity if they want to be a first-ss family. There is only one opportunity this time! When Owen Wibowo heard this, he looked a little surprised. Although Leon Williams¡¯s words made him angry, it seemed that there was something in it, like a hint. But then, Owen Wibowo denied the idea and still felt that the identity of Leon Williams did not match the deep meaning of the words. ¡°Quit being upright. How can you see through the great n of my Wibowo family? It must be that you have read too many novels, imagined too much, talked nonsense, and got it straight.¡± Owen Wibowo secretly analyzed that Leon Williams just happened to be crazy. The wine bureau went on, but the atmosphere changed subtly. The most intuitive feeling to Owen Wibowo is that there is no ttery and strong toast culture in this wine bureau. Although Owen Wibowo has just returned home and has not yet fully adapted to the domestic winery culture, he also knew that the domestic winery culture is quite exquisite, but tonight is very different. Owen Wibowo felt that this is Leon Williams¡¯s dereliction of duty. As a person with the lowest social status at the table, he should make several bosses happy and it should be normal to make a constant toast. Even if Leon Williams didn¡¯t make a toast, Hugo and Singer didn¡¯tin at all. However, if Leon Williams dared to respect, he had to ask Hugo and Singer if they dared to drink. After the wine game, Owen Wibowo angrily returned to the Wibowo Vi in Cayman Hills. Indra Wibowo and Lay Wibowo were surprised and confused to see Owen Wibowo wilting. In their eyes, Owen Wibowo has always been energetic and full of energy, but he is a little depressed tonight. Did something unpleasant happen at the liquor bureau? The patriarch of the Wibowo n both thought. Who is so capable that Owen Wibowo, which has always been recalcitrant, has be so decadent? ¡°How did Owen Wibowo talk with Hugo tonight? Has he decided on the cooperation?¡± Lay Wibowo asked. ¡°No answer was given.¡± Owen Wibowo shook his head and went up to the second-floor room with the scent of alcohol. Lay Wibowo looked at Owen Wibowo¡¯s back upstairs and said to his father, Indra Wibowo. ¡°Dad, I feel something unusual about Owen Wibowo tonight. Look at him being glum.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably drunk.¡± A touch of anxiety appeared on Indra Wibowo¡¯s face. Watsons Group did not give a reply which made him uneasy. ¡°What kind of medicine is sold in this Hugo, gourd?¡± Lay Wibowo also wondered. ¡°Does he still want to cooperate or not?¡± It¡¯s not up to Hugo to decide whether to cooperate or not, they have to ask Leon Williams! At the moment, Lay Wibowo has one moreyer of a worry than Indra Wibowo. Soon, Lay Wibowo failed to take care of Watsons Group which is a bad start. It certainly did affect the old father- Indra Wibowo¡¯s division of the estate in the future. When Lay Wibowo thought that Leon Williams was likely to be worse, he immediately rxed. ¡°With Leon Williams at the bottom, my worries are superfluous!¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 258 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 258 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 258 Are You Satisfied, Sister? Yeah, Leon Williams really sucks. He easilypleted Denver Supermarket¡¯s contract and held the life and death power of the cooperation between Watsons Group and Wibowo Group. Leon Williams does not want to be so smooth, but there is no way that the congenital conditions are ced here, it cannot be refused. Lay Wibowo breathed a sigh of relief, but Watsons Group did not give a clear answer so that made Lay Wibowo unsure. ¡°Dad, Watsons Group is not sincere, and it¡¯s not that Wibowo can¡¯t find other partners. We can consider changing it.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°Nonsense! Looking at the whole provincial capital, who else can we Wibowo family cooperate with? The Brown family is very close to the Moore family, and the Carter family is our sworn enemy. Only the newly emerging Watsons Group is the most suitable partner. Moreover, it is said that the people behind the Watsons Group have big background. This is a rare opportunity for our Wibowo Group!¡± Indra Wibowo¡¯s words are exactly the same as what Leon Williams said at the wine table tonight. ¡°Dad, is there any talented person behind Hugo?¡± Lay Wibowo was immediately interested. ¡°Yes, the Watsons Group is rising very fast. Without the existence of talented people with a big background, it would be impossible to do so. The new CBD is a good example. Watsons Group made billions of dors from the Pearl Garden district, and also got the construction project. Even the Carter family did not get it, but the Watsons got it. That is not easy!¡± Indra Wibowo exined why it is necessary to cooperate with Watsons Group. Now that the situation in the Provincial Capital has been decided, Watsons Group is the best choice. ¡°Then you guess, who is the person behind Hugo?¡± Lay Wibowo is more interested in this. ¡°It is very likely to be Fischl in the Capital.¡± Old God Indra Wibowo said. ¡°What do you mean by that? Father, why do you think it is the Fischl¡¯s family in the capital?¡± Lay Wibowo doesn¡¯t understand what it meant. ¡°Sun Fischl, is a business genius who has invested in projects in many cities. The Provincial Capital is the first-tier metropolis, Fischl will certainly not miss it.¡± Indra Wibowo said slowly. ¡°In addition, the Fischl family has a deep foundation, Fischl is also the future Western business people to carry the lead. All aspects of conditions are met, so I think the real person in charge of Watsons Group is Fischl.¡± ¡°It seems that we still have to cooperate with the Watsons Group. Fischl in the capital is a real and distinguished family, and there are only a handful of first-ss families in Hartford. For the Wibowo family, if we want to be a first-ss family, we really have to have a good rtionship with the Watsons Group.¡± Lay Wibowo sighed. ¡°It is certain to have a good rtionship, but now the situation is not clear and Hugo has not stated its position which makes me worry that if Watsons Group wants to change its partner, it will be dangerous.¡± Indra Wibowo said worriedly. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think Owen Wibowo can be med for this. after all, he just returned home and has not yet adapted to the domestic wine market. I wish I had exercised him a few more times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that LeonPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Williams.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that Leon Williams was rude at the liquor store and upset Hugo.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me Owen Wibowo, why are you nervous? Don¡¯t be too prejudiced against Leon Williams. He is the future son-inw of the Wibowo¡¯s.¡± Indra Wibowo knows what Lay Wibowo is thinking. He is worried that Leon Williams will steal the thunder of Owen Wibowo and affect the division of the estate in the future. In fact, Indra Wibowo has long been prepared, whether grandchildren or not, he will be fair. Impartial and 50-50 division of property. Indra Wibowo is an enlightened old man at this point. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I deliberately look down on Leon Williams, but the truth is right in front of me. Needless to say, I know that this cooperation between the United States. The United States and Denver Supermarket has copsed, otherwise, Leon Williams would have reported the good news to you a long time ago.¡± Lay Wibowo said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I could make a deal this time. I just wanted to hone my Leon Williams. Well, it¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s time to go to bed.¡± Indra Wibowo waved his hand impatiently, then got up and went to his bedroom. Early the next morning, Wibowo¡¯s family sat together for breakfast. Just then, Singer the General Manager of Denver Supermarket called Indra Wibowo. ¡°Indra Wibowo, Denver Supermarket agrees that the brand of sanitary napkins will only sell Shure in the future. Let¡¯s make an appointment to sign the contract.¡± When Indra Wibowo heard this, there was a look of surprise on his face. ¡°What? You agreed?¡± Indra Wibowo asked. ¡°Yes, Indra Wibowo. Let¡¯s make an appointment.¡± Singer said. ¡°Is it through all the Denver Supermarkets in the Provincial Capital?¡± Indra Wibowo asked again. There are four Denver supermarkets in the provincial capital. ¡°Tt¡¯s not only that Indra Wibowo. It¡¯s a Denver supermarket in all the cities in the country.¡± Singer answered. Indra Wibowo became even more shocked and nearly knocked over the rice porridge on the table, scaring the family next to him. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Indra Wibowo can¡¯t believe it. He tried to reconfirm. ¡°In all Denver Supermarkets across the country. The sanitary napkin brands will only sell Shure.¡± After reconfirmation, Indra Wibowo was so excited that it was difficult for him to calm down. ¡°Well, tomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll send someone to your Denver.¡± Indra Wibowo and Singer agreed on a time and ce. When he finished the call and put down his phone, he had notpletely pulled away from the shock. Although daily brands ount for a small proportion of Wibowoo Group, Singer said they will promote Shure in Denver Supermarket chains across the country. Originally, if it was only in the Provincial Capital it could only be regarded as a small project, but if it was put into the whole country, it would be a big project. You know, Denver supermarkets are all over the first, second, and third-tier cities all over the country, and that number is quiterge. This is to push ¡°Shure¡± into the rhythm of well-known brands in the industry! Indra Wibowo didn¡¯t expect Leon Williams would be able to talk about it because, in his eyes, Leon Williams is just a business partner of Winny While, who can¡¯t be more assuring to work with. Now, Indra Wibowo is not sure whether Leon Williams is lucky or just shrewd for another reason. When Indra Wibowo told his family about it, they were all surprised and became unbelievable. ¡°Dad, is it true? It is said that the Singer of Denver Supermarket is not easy to deal with. Why is it so easy for him to talk about this time, and it has to be promoted in Denver supermarket all over the country? Isn¡¯t there any problem with this?¡± Lay Wibowo had a suspicious look on his face. ¡°Can it still be fake? The singer can¡¯t joke about such a thing. I think there¡¯s no problem. Denver Supermarket is also taking risks. Leon Williams is a real treasure. He talked about cooperation easily and turned a small project into a big project which is really a blessing for my Wibowo Family.¡± Lay Wibowo felt a little ufortable when he saw his father praised Leon Williams almost every day. ¡°I think it was Owen Wibowo¡¯s merit. Owen Wibowo hosted a banquet for Hugo and Singerst night before finally finalizing the cooperation. It doesn¡¯t have much to do with Leon Williams. Leon Williams is just a fledgling business with Winny While. I guess Singer and Hugo felt disdain to talk to him.¡± ¡°Am I right, Owen Wibowo?¡± Lay Wibowo looked at his son. At that moment, Owen Wibowo buried himself in his te, expressionless. He already knewst night that Leon Williams had talked about cooperation, but he didn¡¯t tell his family that because it was just humiliating. But in the end, Owen Wibowo put down the bowls and chopsticks and expressed his opinion. ¡°Whether Leon Williams is lucky or not, he talked about a big project and created benefits for the Wibowo family. The group should give a reward, and what I bet was fulfilledst night.¡± After a slight pause, Owen Wibowo added. ¡°I admit the sess of Leon Williams this time, but that doesn¡¯t mean I recognize this man from now on. He has no way to be my brother-inw. I have contacted my old ssmate and oldrade-in-arms. He wille soon.¡± Then, Owen Wibowo looked at her sister and said. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, I showed his photo, and I told you his family background and his current ie. You must be very satisfied, right?¡± Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 259 Super Rich Man By Kiang Chapter 259 Super Rich Man by kiang Chapter 259 This Dog Is My Son Owen Wibowo thought his sister would cooperate with him, but he didn¡¯t get a positive response from his sister. Sucyanti Wibowo bowed her head and bit her lips without saying a word. In terms of appearance, Leon Williams is more in line with her aesthetic. Compared to their figure, she was not sure who was better. After all, she only looked at each other¡¯s photos and had no contact with them. On the contrary, it was Leon Williams¡¯s figure who won her heart which she experienced with her own hands and gave her a big surprise at the beginning. As for her family background, Leon Williams in her eyes is indeed much worse than that person, but recently Leon Williams haspleted a big deal, which proved that Leon Williams has a bit of ability, not at all a jerk. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, talk to me. My ssmate is very handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± Owen Wibowo asked hurriedly. ¡°He¡¯s all right. ¡± Sucyanti Wibowo answered hesitantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he much more handsome than that Leon Williams?¡± Owen Wibowo asked again. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. They¡¯re all about the same.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo mumbled. ¡°Are you satisfied with his family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s all right, his background is all right.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sucyanti Wibowo felt that his brother asked too bluntly. Her ¡°likes¡± and this kind of thing cannot be discussed in terms of conditions, otherwise, it will be a blind date. Besides, it¡¯s too atrocious to identify a life partner based on just one photo. When Owen Wibowo saw that his sister did not cooperate, he was very helpless. ¡°Sucyanti Wibowo, you don¡¯t really have a crush on that kid Leon Williams, do you?¡± Owen Wibowo is vaguely worried that he called his old ssmate as soon as possible so that his sister can no longer be trapped in the predicament of Leon Williams. ¡°I¡¯m not, my brother. I just think that if I judge him based on a picture, how can I fall in love with him? Only by getting along with each other can I understand what kind of person he is.¡± Sucyanti Wibowo shook her head gently, and at this moment she changed her former liveliness and became very serious. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like him. My old ssmate is so excellent that he can¡¯t bepared with Leon Williams at all. It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll make an appointment for you to meet him when hees.¡± In this way, Owen Wibowo decided to introduce her old ssmate andrade-in-arms to her sister. Lay Wibowo has reservations and does not interfere. Instead, he expected that his son¡¯s old ssmate toe to the Provincial Capital as soon as possible. If he is a better candidate than Leon Williams, it would be better. On the other hand, Indra Wibowo thought that the real gold is not afraid of fire, and the people he likes should not disappoint him. Especially when Leon Williams has negotiated a big deal for him, and he believed in Leon Williams more. And, Indra Wibowo also decided to reward Leon Williams with a car to facilitate Leon Williams¡¯s future travel. Leon Williams is shopping with Rachel at the moment. Rachel is off duty today. Leon Williams took her out to rx and buy. Originally hundreds of millions of pocket money have not been spent. Pearl Garden let him earn billions. To buy some jewelry for Rachel, it would be difficult for him to give her that. Also, he does not want to spend a few dors, only tens of millions of dors. In order to get Rachel to ept the jewelry, Leon Williams asked the clerk to quote a low price, as he did in the jade storest time but Rachel was too simpleminded to doubt it. Today, Rachel wore a white chiffon fairy dress. She looks elegant and temperamental, simple and exquisite, a perfect outfit for Rachel. She is beautiful, has a good figure, is a gentle and quietdy, and is beautiful in everything she wears. If Rachel could be more confident, it would be perfect. At about 11:00 in the morning, Leon Williams felt a little thirsty shopping so he went to buy milk tea, left Rachel standing not far away to wait. Just then, a girl in a ck fragrant wind-bottomed dress came over with a bulldog. From the look of the girl, her age would be about 24 years old. In terms of appearance, she can have a score of about 85, belonging to the upper-middle. However, her makeup is more exquisite. Her whole body is adorned with branded goods, a look typical for a rich girl. Rachel stood and waited. Suddenly, the bulldog broke free from the rope in the girl¡¯s hand and pounced on Rachel. Although the bulldog is small, it is extremely fierce and aggressive. It soon rushed in front of Rachel and took Rachel by surprise. Yuck! The bulldog bit off the corner of Rachel¡¯s skirt in one bite and did not stop the attack. Rachel had never seen such a scene before, and her face was so pale that she kicked and jerked away from the bulldog unconsciously. But then, her opponent is a bulldog. The Bulldog continued to bite, and her skirt was torn off with a large piece, and even the calf was cut by the Bulldog¡¯s teeth. But at the moment, the owner of the bulldog, that is the girl dressed in rich brands, was not anxious or flustered, but stood coldly and watched themotion with her arms sped. There is even a hint of a yful smile in the corners of her mouth. Rachel kicked in panic and several kicksnded on the bulldog¡¯s head, but with little strength, she only kicked the bulldog out for half a meter. This move, on the contrary, made the rich girl no longer calm. Immediately, the girl burst out an irritated roar. ¡°Baby! What have you done to my baby, baby!¡± The girl ran quickly, squatted down, and held the bulldog tightly in her arms. After that, the girl looked up with a ferocious expression on her face and red at Rachel and threatened. ¡°You cruel woman! My baby is so cute but you are willing to fight him? If something happens to my baby, I will make your face dirty!¡± Rachel felt very aggrieved at this time, and tears rolled in her eyes. Obviously, it is the vicious dog that hurt her, how can she be threatened? Is there any reason to say that to her?! By this time, Leon Williams had already bought milk tea. When he saw this, he was immediately furious! ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did this dog bite you?¡± Leon Williams ran quickly and looked at the broken corner of Rachel¡¯s skirt and the scar on her calf. He was even angrier as soon as he saw it! Rachel¡¯s eyes were red and she nodded gently, he became extremely aggrieved. ¡°Oh, herees the boyfriend. Okay, just my theory.¡± The girl looked at Leon Williams and said proudly. ¡°Your girlfriend kicked my baby, ask her to apologize to my baby immediately!¡± There was a chill in Leon Williams¡¯s eyes. He became extremely irritated up to his bone! If a dog bites a person, the one has to apologize to the dog, right? What¡¯s the point? Is a man not as good as a dog? ¡°What are you staring at? Quickly ask your girlfriend to apologize. My baby is an English bulldog of pure blood, it is not just a Western native dog. He has been by my side for three years, just like my own son. Your girlfriend kicked three feet in total. Then, get down on your knees and bow to my baby three times, or this will not be over!¡± Once again, the girl let out cruel words in a domineering manner. It turned out that the girl owned a foreign dog. No matter what the breed is, whether it is domestic or from a foreign breed, there is no difference between or even pros and cons. If she just likes it, then so be it. But this girl¡¯s aggressive attitude is simply too much. ¡°Say something, mute? Bow and apologize now! Or the two of you will pay a heavy price!¡± The girl screamed, pointed her finger at Leon Williams and Rachel. ¡°Do you know who I am? As long as I say a word, I can make you both disappear in the Provincial capital!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!